^j^-:-. 
 
/J-- 
 
 ^ 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 OF   THE 
 
 Theological    Seminary, 
 
 PRINCETON,    N.J.           «^  ^  ^  ^          ' 
 
 Cafie,_ 
 
 SdC 
 
 Division 
 
 i 
 
 1            Shelf 
 
 /•/^^l 
 
 Secti.>n 
 
 i 
 
 Book, 
 
 Nc 
 
 1 
 
THE 
 
 PILGRIM'S  PROGllESS 
 
 FROM    TfflS   WORLD 
 
 TO  THAT  WHICH  IS  TO  COME. 
 
 DELIVEriED 
 
 UNDER  THE  SIMILITUDE  OF  A  DREAM. 
 
 fjY  TWO  PMITS. 
 
 BY  JOHN  BUNYAN. 
 
 — www— 
 I  HAVE  USED  SIMILITUDES.. ..nOf?EA,  xii.  IQ. 
 
 ——www— 
 
 A    NEW  EDITION,  DIVIDED  INTO  CHAPTERS 
 
 WITH   THE 
 ^       ^  TO  WHICH  ARE  ADDEO 
 
 EXPLANATORY  AND   PRACTICAL   NOTES, 
 
 BY   THE 
 
 REV.    MESSRS.    MASON,    SCOTT,    AND    BURDER. 
 
 ALSO, 
 
 A  KEY  TO  THE  ALLEGORY, 
 
 AVITH  A  CRITIQUE  ON  ITS  BEAUTIES. 
 EMBELLISHED    WITH    ELEGANT    ENGRAVINGS,    DESIGNED 
 
 BV    RICHARD    WESTAI.L,   R,  A. 
 
 NEW-YORK: 
 PUBLISHED  BY  WILLIAM  BORRADAILE. 
 
 SAMLEL    MAKKS,    PRINTER. 
 
 iss^r' 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 PART  FIRST, 
 
 CHAP.  I. 
 
 Page. 
 
 The  Authorh  imprisonment  and  dream — Christian,  con- 
 vinced of  sin,  flies  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  is  di- 
 rected hy  the  gospel  to  Christ, 57 
 
 CHAP.  n. 
 
 Christian  proceeds^Ohstinacy  refuses  to  accompany  him 
 ^Pliable  goes  as  far  as  the  Slough,  and  returns,    -    -   6l 
 
 CHAP.  HI. 
 
 Christian,  deceived  by  the  advice  of  Mr.  Worldhj -wise- 
 man,  turns  out  of  the  way,  and  is  greatly  alarmed;  hut 
 happily  meeting  with  Evangelist,  returns  to  the  right 
 path,  and  proceeds  on  his  journey, 09 
 
 CHAP.  IV. 
 
 Christian  arrives  at  the  Wicket-gate,  where  he  knocks,  and 
 is  kindly  received, ^^ 
 
 CHAP.  V. 
 
 Christian  delightfully  entertainedat  the  Interpreter's  house,    85 
 CHAP.  VI. 
 
 Christian  loses  Jus  burden  at  the  Cross.        .        -        ■.       9« 
 
IV  fcONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP.  VII. 
 
 Page 
 Christ  Uaijinds  Simple,  Sloth, and  Presumption  fast  asleep 
 — 7*  despised  hij  Formalist  and  Hypocrisy — Ascends 
 the  Hill  Difficulty — Loses  his  roll,  and  finds  it  again  j     lOG 
 
 CHAP.  VIII. 
 
 Christian  safely  passes  the  lions :  and  arrives  at  the  house 
 called  Beautiful,  where  he  is  kindly  received,  and  agree- 
 ably entertained,       -         -         -         -         -         --110 
 
 CHAP.  IX. 
 
 Christian  enters  the  Valley  of  Humiliation,  ichere  he  is 
 fiercely  assaulted  by  Apollyon,  but  overcomes  him,  124 
 
 CHAP.  X. 
 
 Christian  sorely  distressed  in  the  Valley  of  the  Shadoio 
 of  Death,  through  which,  however,  he  passes  unhurt,  .     134 
 
 •     CHAP.  XI. 
 
 Christian  meets  with  an  excellent  companion  in  Faithful, 
 icith  whom  he  has  much  profitable  conversation,  -       141 
 
 CHAP.  XII. 
 
 The  picture  of  an  empty  professor  accurately  drawn,  in 
 the  character  of  Talkative,  son  of  Mr.  Say -well  of 
 Prating-row, 15S 
 
 CHAP.  XHI. 
 
 Fersecution  exhibited,  in  the  treatment  of  Christian  and 
 Faithful  in  Vanity-Fair, 167 
 
 CHAP.  XIV. 
 
 Christian  meets  with  another  excellent  companion  in  Hope- 
 ful— Dialogues  between  them,  By-ends,  Money-love,  and 
 Demas,         -         -         -         -         -         -         -         -181 
 
 CHAP.  XV. 
 
 Christian  and  Hopeful  mistake  their  ivay,  and  fall  into  the 
 hands  of  giant  Despair, 197' 
 
CONTEITTS.  V 
 
 CHAP.   XVI. 
 
 Page. 
 The  Pilirrims  entertained  by  the  Shepherds  on  the  Delecta- 
 ble MountainSj 209 
 
 CHAP.  XVH. 
 
 The  Pilgrims  meet  with  Ignorance — The  robbery  of  Lit- 
 tie-faith  related — Christian  and  Hopeful  caught  in  the 
 net, 215 
 
 CHAP.  xvni. 
 
 The  Pilgrims  meet  with  Atheist,  and  pass  over  the  Enchant- 
 ed Ground,        -------         23  J 
 
 CHAP.  XIX. 
 
 The  Pilgrims  have  another  conference  with  Ignorance,        244 
 
 CHAP.  XX. 
 
 The  Pilgrims  travel  the  pleasant  country  of  Beulah — 
 safely  pass  the  river  of  Death,  and  are  admitted  into 
 the  glorious  City  of  God,         -  -  -  -  259 
 
tl  CONTENTS. 
 
 PART  THE  SECOND. 
 
 CHAP.  I. 
 
 Page; 
 Christiana,  ivith  her  four  Sons,  and  a  neighbour,  set  out 
 on  pilgrimage,         -         -         -         -         -         -         -28S 
 
 CHAP.  n. 
 
 Christiana,  Mercy,  and  the  children,  pass  the  Slough  with 
 safety,  and  are  kindly  received  at  the  Wicket-gate,         301 
 
 CHAP.  m. 
 
 The  Pilgrims  are  assaidted,  but  relieved — Are  entertained 
 at  the  Interpreter's  house, 308 
 
 CHAP.  IV. 
 
 The  Pilgrims,  conducted  by  Great-heart,  proceed  on  their 
 journey,        -         -         -         -         -        -        -         -329 
 
 CHAP.  V. 
 
 The  Pilgrims  ascend  the  Hill  Difficulty,  pass  the  lions, 
 and  arrive  at  the  house  Beautiful,    -         -         -        -     340 
 
 CHAP.  VI. 
 
 Mr.  Brisk  pays  his  addresses  to  Mercy — Matthew  taken 
 ill,  but  recovers,  <^r.  -         -         -         .         ,  356 
 
 CHAP.  VII. 
 
 The  Pilgrims  pursue  their  journey ,  and  pass  through  the 
 Valley  of  Humiliation,  andlof  the  Shadow  of  Death,      365 
 
 CHAP.  VIII. 
 
 The  Pilgrims  overtake  Mr.  Honest,  who  relates  his  own 
 experience,   and  that  of  Mr.  Fpnrin^,        -         -         -     383 
 
CONTENTS.  VII 
 
 CHAP.    IX. 
 
 Page. 
 The  character  of  Mr.  Self-will^         -        -        ,        -        395 
 
 CHAP.  X. 
 
 The  Pilgrims  arrive  at  the  house  of  Gains,  lohere  they 
 are  hospitably  entertained^         -         -        -         -  399 
 
 CHAP.  XI. 
 
 The  Pilgrims  continue  at  the  house  of  Gaius;  from 
 7vhence  they  sally  out,  and  destroy  giant  Slay-good,  a 
 cannibal}  and  rescue  Mr.  Feeble-mind,         •  -        407 
 
 CHAP.  XII. 
 
 riie  Pilgrims  are  joined  by  Mr.  Ready-to-halt;  and  pro* 
 ceed  to  the  toion  of  Vanity,  lohere  they  are  agreeably 
 lodged  by  Mr.  Mnason;  and  meet  with  agreeable  compa- 
 ny— They  encounter  a  formidable  monster,         -         -      415 
 
 CHAP.  XIII. 
 
 The  Pilgrims  kill  giant  Despair  and  his  wife;  and  totally 
 demolish  his  castle — They  proceed  to  the  Delectable 
 Mountains,         ----  .--426 
 
 CHAP.  XIV. 
 
 The  company  joined  by  Mr  Valiant  and  Mr.  Standfast — 
 They  pass  over  the  Enchanted  Ground — A  description 
 of  Madam  Bubble, 439 
 
 CHAP.  XV. 
 
 The  Pilgrims  arrive  at  the  land  of  Beulah;  where  they 
 wait  for  the  summons  of  their  King — Christiana  and 
 several  of  her  companions  pass  the  river,  and  are  admit- 
 ted into  the  City  of  God, 457 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 'H,.«"t.t«"«i.'"..< 
 
 THE  high  estimation  in  which  the  "  Pilgrim's 
 Progress"  has  been  held  for  above  a  cendiry,  suffi- 
 ciently evinces  its  intrinsic  value  ;  and  there  is  every 
 reason  to  suppose,  that  it  will  be  read  wi(h  admiration 
 for  ages  to  come  ;  probably  till  the  consummation  of  all 
 things. 
 
 The  pious  Christian,  in  proportion  to  his  "growth 
 in  grace,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  Jescs,"  de- 
 rives more  and  more  instruction  from  repeated  peru- 
 sals of  this  remarkable  book  ;  while  his  enlarged  expe- 
 rience and  extended  observation  enable  him  to  unfold, 
 with  progressive  evidence,  the  full  meaning  of  the  very 
 agreeable  similitudes  employed  by  its  truly  ingenious 
 author.  And  even  the  careless  or  uninstructed  reader 
 is  fascinated  to  attention,  by  the  simple  and  artless 
 manner  in  which  the  interestins;  narrative  is  arran2;ed. 
 iVor  should  this  be  represented  as  a  mere  amusement, 
 which  answers  no  further  purpose  :  for  it  has  been  ob- 
 served by  men  of  great  discernment,  and  acquaintance 
 witii  the  human  mind,  that  young  persons,  having  pe- 
 rused the  Pilgrim  as  a  pleasing  tale,  have  generally 
 retained  a  remembrance  of  its  leading  incidents,  which, 
 after   continuing  perhaps  in  a  dormant   sta(e  for  seveia! 
 
 B 
 
X  PRErACE. 
 
 years,  has  at  length  germinated,  as  it  were,  into  the 
 most  important  and  seasonable  instruction,  while  the 
 events  of  their  own  lives  placed  it  before  their  minds 
 in  a  new  and  affecting  point  of  view.  It  may,  there- 
 fore, be  questioned,  Avhether  modern  ages  have  produced 
 any  work  which  lias  more  promoted  the  best  interests  of 
 mankind. 
 
 It  would  not  perhaps  be  difficult  to  show,  that  the 
 Pilgrim's  Progress,  as  first  published,  is  as  really 
 an  original  production  of  vigorous  native  genius,  as  any 
 of  those  works,  in  prose  or  verse,  which  have  excited 
 the  admiration  of  mankind  through  successive  ages,  and 
 in  different  nations.  It  does  not  indeed  possess  those 
 ornaments  which  are  so  often  mistaken  for  intrinsic  ex- 
 cellence :  but  the  rudeness  of  its  style  (which  however 
 is  characteristic  of  the  subject)  concurs  to  prove  it  a 
 most  extraordinary  book  ; — for  had  it  not  been  written 
 with  very  great  ingenuity,  a  religious  treatise,  evidently 
 inculcating  doctrines  yet  disesteemed  by  the  unenlighten- 
 ed mind,  it  would  not,  in  so  homely  a  garb,  have  so 
 durably  attracted  the  attention  of  a  polished  age.  Yet, 
 it  is  undeniable  that  Bunyan's  Pilgrim  continues  to 
 be  read  and  admired  by  vast  multitudes  ;  while  publi- 
 cations on  a  similar  plan,  by  persons  of  respectable 
 learning  and  talents,  are  consigned  to  almost  total  neg- 
 lect and  oblivion ! 
 
 This  is  not,  however,  that  view  of  the  work  which 
 entitles  it  to  highest  honour,  or  most  endears  it  to  the 
 pious  mind  ;  for,  comparing  it  with  the  other  produc- 
 tions of  the  same  author,  (which  are  indeed  edifying  to 
 the  humble  believer,  but  not  so  much  suited  to  the 
 taste  of  the  ingenius)  we  shall  be  led  to  conclude,  that 
 in  perusing  this  he  was  highly  favoured  with  a  peculiar 
 measure  of  the  divine  assistance  ;  especially   when  we 
 
PREFACE.  ^1 
 
 recollect,  that,    within  the   confines  of  a   gaol,  he  was 
 able  so  to  delineate  the  Christian's  course,  with  its  vari- 
 oils   difficulties,  perils,  conflicts,  &c.  that  scarcely  any 
 thing   seeFns  to  have   escaped    his  notice.     Indeed,  the 
 accin-ate  observer  of  the  church  in  his  own  days,  and  the 
 learned  student  of  ecclesiastical  history,  must  be  equally 
 surprised  to  find,  that  hardly  one  remarkable  character, 
 good  or  bad,  or  mixed  in  any  manner  or  proportion  im- 
 aginable ;  or  that  one  fatal  delusion,  by-path,  or  injurious 
 mistake,  can  be  singled  out,  which  may  not  be  paralleled 
 in  the  Pilgrim's  Progress  ;  that  is,  as  to  the  grand 
 outlines ;  for  the  minutcv,  about  which  too  many  narro^v 
 minds  waste  their  zeal,  are    with  very  few  exceptions 
 wisely  passed  over.     This  circumstance  is  surprising  ; 
 that  every  part  of  this  singular  book  suits  the  various  de- 
 scriptions of  such  as  profess  godliness  ;  and  relates  the 
 experiences,  temptations,  conflicts,  supports,  and  conso- 
 lations of  Christians  in  our  own  times,  as  exactly  as  if  it 
 had  been  penned  from  the  observation  of  them,  and  for 
 their  immediate  benefit:  while,  like  the  sacred  Scriptures, 
 it  remains  a  sealed  book  to  all  who  are  strangers  to  the  pow- 
 er of  godliness,  and  that  peace  which  passelli  nndcrsicmtU 
 
 nisr 
 
 These  remarks  may  be  very  properly  concluded  wi(h 
 ihe  words  of  a  justly  admired  poet  of  the  present  day, 
 who  in  the  following  lines  has  fully  sanctioneil  all  that  h:is 
 been  here  advanced — 
 
 -  O  thou,  whom,  homo  on  lancy's  eager  wing 
 r>ack  to  the  season  of  life's  happy  spring, 
 I  pleas'd  remember,  and  while  menvry  yet 
 Holds  fast  her  office  here,  can  ne'er  forget. 
 Ingenious  dreamer,  in  whose  well-told  tale 
 }>weet  fiction  and  sweet  truth  a1il;«'  prevail. 
 
XII  PREFACL. 
 
 Whose  humVous  vein,  strong  sense,  and  simple  style. 
 May  to  ich  the  gayest,  make  the  gravest  smile, 
 Witty,  and  well  employ'd,  and  like  thy  Lord, 
 Speaking  in  parables  his  slighted  word. 
 I  name  thee  not,  lest  so  despis'd  a  name 
 Should  move  a  sneer  at  thy  desen'ed  fame  j 
 Yet  ev'n  in  transitory  life's  late  day 
 That  mingles  all  my  brown  with  sober  gray, 
 Revere  the  Man,  whose  Pilgrim  marks  the  road. 
 And  guides  the  Progress  of  the  soul  to  God. 
 'Twere  well  with  most,  if  books  that  could  engage 
 Their  childhood,  pleas'd  them  at  a  riper  age ; 
 The  man  approving  what  had  charm'd  the  boy, 
 Would  die  at  last,  in  comfort,  peace,  and  joy, 
 And  not  with  curses  on  his  art  who  stole 
 The  gem  of  truth  from  his  unguarded  soul.'' 
 
 COWPER,  TIROCINIUM,  V.  120. 
 
 In  respect  to  the  present  edition  of  the  Pilgrim's 
 Progress,  it  may  be  proper  to  observe,  that  the  Notes, 
 explanatory  and  practical,  are  selected  from  those  publi- 
 calions,  known  to  have  been  edited  by  the  celebrated  re- 
 verend Messrs.  Mason,  Scott,  and  Burder :  to  the  inge- 
 nuity of  the  latter  is  the  present  work  indebted  for  that 
 excellent  plan,  the  division  by  chapters. — Great  pains 
 have  been  taken  to  examine  every  scriptural  reference, 
 in  order  to  render  this  edition  as  correct  as  possible. — 
 The  author's  nmrginal  references  seemed  so  essential  a 
 part  of  the  work,  that  it  was  deemed  indispensably  re- 
 quisite to  insert  them  in  their  places.  But  as  the  other 
 marginal  not^s  are  only  useful  in  pointing  out  any  pas- 
 sage in  the  text,  to  which  the  reader  might  wish  to  refer; 
 it  was  thought  most  adviseable  to  supply  their  place  by 
 a  running  title  on  the  top  of  every  page,  conveying  as 
 nearly  as  possible  the   same  ideas :   for,  indeed,  they  sc 
 
PREFACE.  Xlll 
 
 encumber  the  page,  and  break  in  upon  the  uniformity  of 
 printing,  that  all  hopes  of  elegance  must  be  precluded 
 while  they  are  retained 
 
 To  render  the  PiLfiRiiu's  Progress  of  still  greater 
 use,  this  edition  is  presented  to  the  public  in  a  form  en- 
 tirely new.  The  work  is  divided  into  distinct  sections, 
 of  convenient  length  ;  the  design  of  which  is  to  oblige 
 the  reader  to  make  a  frequent  pause :  for  so  entertaining 
 is  the  narrative,  that  the  heart  becomes  interested  in  the 
 event  of  every  transaction,  and  is  tempted  to  proceed 
 with  a  precipitation  that  excludes  proper  reflections  ;  so 
 that  it  may  be  justly  feared  that  thousands  have  read  it 
 with  no  other  advantage  than  temporary  amusement, 
 without  the  least  conception  of  its  spiritual  design. 
 
 Several  ministers  have  thought  it  a  pleasing  and  pro- 
 fitable exercise,  to  read  and  explain  the  Pilgrim  to 
 their  people  in  private  meetings.  Should  any  into  whose 
 hands  this  edition  may  come,  think  proper  to  pursue  such 
 a  method,  they  will  find  some  assistance  from  the  divi- 
 sion of  chapters  made  ready  to  their  hand,  as  well  as  by 
 some  hints  which  possibly  might  not  have  occurred  to 
 them. 
 
 It  is  also  submitted  to  the  consideration  of  heads  of 
 families,  whether  the  Pilgrim,  in  this  form,  may  not  be 
 well  adapted  for  the  purpose  of  reading  to  their  children 
 and  servants  on  Lord's-day  evenings.  The  subject  mat- 
 ter is  so  entertaining,  that  the  attention  of  all  would  be  se- 
 cured ;  and  the  practical  improvements  might  tend,  by 
 the  blessing  of  God,  to  enlighten  their  mind*?  in  the  grand 
 truths  of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
 
THE 
 
 LIFE  OF  JOHN  BUNYAN 
 
 THE  whole  compass  of  biography  exhibits  not  ?> 
 character  more  interesting,  than  that  of  a  man  converted 
 from  singular  depravity  of  manners,  to  eminent  piety  ; 
 and  raised  from  the  deepest  obscurity,  to  be  an  author 
 celebrated  for  genius,  and  uncommonly  useful  to  man- 
 kind. Such  was  the  excellent  writer  of  the  Pilgrim's 
 Progress. 
 
 John  Bunyan  was  born  at  Elstow,  within  a  mile  of 
 Bedford,  in  the  year  1628.  His  descent  was,  as  him- 
 self expresses  it,  of  a  "  low  and  inconsiderable  genera- 
 tion," his  father  being  an  itinerant  tinker,  and  his  mother 
 of  the  like  rank.  They  gave  him  the  best  education  in 
 their  power,  which  was  common  reading  and  writing,  of 
 which  he  afterwards  made  a  very  excellent  use ;  but  for 
 the  present  he  gave  himself  up  to  the  most  execrable 
 vices,  particularly  "  cursing,  swearing,  lying,  and  blas- 
 pheming the  holy  name  of  God." 
 
 During  this  period  he  was  not  without  considerable 
 checks  of  conscience.  At  but  nine  or  ten  years  of  age, 
 in  the  midst  of  his  sports  and  childish  vanities,  he  was 
 often  distressed,  both  by  day  and  night.  For  even  in  his 
 sleep  he  was  terrified  with  "  apprehensions  of  devils  and 
 wicked  spirits,"  and  "  of  the  fearful  torments  of  hell-fire," 
 insomuch  that  he  sometimes  wished  himself  to  be  a  devil 
 
16  iUE  LIFE  OF  JOHN  BUNYAN. 
 
 te  torment  others,  that  thereby  (as  he  ignorantlj  hoped) 
 he  might  escape  being  tormented  by  them. 
 
 These  terrors  were  but  partial  and  temporary  re- 
 straints upon  his  conduct,  and  by  no  means  cured  him  of 
 his  delight  in  sin,  or  of  his  aversion  to  true  religion.  He 
 mentions  it,  however,  as  a  remarkable  circumstance  in  his 
 experience,  that  though  he  delighted  in  his  own  sins  and 
 those  of  his  wicked  companions,  "  it  made  his  heart  ache" 
 to  hear  profane  language  from  people  reputedly  religious, 
 and  to  see  the  wicked  actions  of  persons  professing  god- 
 liness. 
 
 The  early  part  of  Mr.  Bunyan's  life  was  also  attended 
 with  some  hair-breadth  escapes  from  dangerous  accidents. 
 At  one  time  he  fell  into  the  river  Ouse;  at  another  into  a 
 creek  of  the  sea;  in  a  third  instance  he  escaped  the  bite 
 of  an  adder,  and  (after  wounding  it)  drew  out  its  sting 
 with  his  fingers  ;  but  the  most  remarkable  instance  was 
 the  following :  while  a  soldier  in  the  Parliament  army  in 
 1645,  he  was  draughted  for  the  siege  of  Leicester,  but  an- 
 other, desiring  to  change  with  him,  took  his  place,  and 
 was  shot  through  the  head  with  a  musket-ball,  while 
 standing  sentinel. 
 
 Soon  after  this  he  married  a  young  woman  poor  as 
 himself;  for  they  had  not,  he  says,  "so  much  house- 
 hold-stuff as  a  spoon  or  dish  betw^een  them."  But  she 
 had  been  blessed  w^ith  a  religious  education,  and  brought 
 for  her  marriage-portion  two  small  devotional  tracts, 
 «  The  Plain  Man's  Pathway  to  Heaven,"  and  "  The 
 Practice  of  Piety."  These  books  Bunyan  repeatedly 
 read  ;  and  though  they  were  not  the  means  of  his  conver- 
 sion, they  had  such  an  effect  on  him,  that  he  was  wil- 
 ling to  "  do  many  things,"  and  give  up  some  of  his  outward 
 vices. 
 
 At  this  period  he  received  a  considerable  check  of 
 conscience  under  one  of  the  sermons  he  heard  at  church 
 
THE    LIFE    OP    JOHN    BUNFAN.  If 
 
 on  sabbath-breaking,  to  which  he  was  much  addicted; 
 but  this  conviction  he  shook  out  of  his  mind,  and  (he  same 
 afternoon  rehirned  to  his  usual  Sunday  spoils,  wlien  the 
 following  incident  happened,  wJiich  shall  be  related  in  his 
 own  words : 
 
 <*  The  same  day,  as  I  was  in  the  midst  of  a  game  of 
 faty  and  having  struck  it  one  blow  from  the  hole,  just  as 
 I  was  about  to  strike  a  second  time,  a  voice  did  suddenly 
 dart  from  heaven  into  my  soul,  which  said,  *  Wilt  thou 
 leave  thy  sins  and  go  to  heaven,  or  have  thy  sins  and  go  to 
 hell?  At  this  I  was  put  to  an  exceeding  amaze  ;  wherefore, 
 leaving  my  cat  upon  the  ground,  J  looked  up  to  heaven, 
 and  was  as  if  I  had,  wifh  the  eyes  of  my  understandings 
 seen  the  Lord  Jesus  looking  down  upon  me,  as  being 
 very  hotly  displeased  with  me,  and  as  if  he  did  severely 
 threaten  me  with  some  grievous  punishment  for  these  and 
 other  ungodly  practices. 
 
 "  I  had  no  sooner  thus  conceived  in  my  mind,  but  sud- 
 denly this   conclusion  was  fastened  on  my  spirit,  that  I 
 had  been  a  great  and  grievous  sinner,  and  that  it  was  now 
 too  late  for  me  to  look  after  heaven.     Then  1   felt  my 
 heart  sink  in  despair,  and  therefore  I  resolved  to  go  on  in 
 sin:  For,  thought  I,  if  the  case  be  thus,  my  state  is  sure- 
 ly miserable:  miserable  if  I  leave  my  sins,  and  but  mis- 
 erable if  I  follow  them.     I  can  but  be  damned;  and   if  I 
 must  be  so,  I  had  as  good  be  damned  for  many  as  for  few. 
 "Thus  I  stood  ia  the  midst  of  my  play  before  all  ihat 
 then  were  present;  yf^i  I  told  them  nothing;  but,  having 
 made  tliis  conclusion,  I  returned  desperately  to  my  sport 
 again:  and  I  well  remember,  that  presently  this  kind  of 
 despair   did    so  possess    my  soul,   that  I  was  persuaded 
 1  could  never  attain  to  otiier  comfort  than  what  I   should 
 get  in  sin :  wherefore  I  found   within  me  great  desire  to 
 ^ake  my  fill  of  sin.  still  studying  what   sin  w^as  yai  to  be 
 
 C 
 
1^  THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BUNYAP?, 
 
 commilted,  that  I  might  taste  the  sweetness  of  it,  lest 
 I  should  die  before  I  had  my  desires.  In  these  things  1 
 protest  before  God,  I  lie  not ;  these  were  really,  strong-- 
 ]y,  and  with  all  my  heart  my  desires :  the  good  Lord, 
 whose  mercy  is  unsearchable,  forgive  me  my  transgres- 
 sions !'* 
 
 Thus  Bunyan  went  on  sinning  greedily  for  about  a 
 month  or  more,  till  one  day,  as  he  was  standing  at  a 
 neighbour's  shop-window,  and  "  there  cursing  and  swear- 
 ing, and  playing  the  madman"  (as  he  expresses  it)  after 
 his  usual  manner,  the  woman  of  the  house,  though  a 
 loose  and  irreligious  person,  reproved  him  very  severely, 
 protesting  he  was  "the  ungodliest  fellow  forswearing" 
 she  had  ever  heard,  and  enough  to  spoil  all  the  youth  in 
 the  whole  town. 
 
 This  reproof,  coming  from  such  a  woman,  silenced 
 and  ashamed  him  ;  nay  more,  it  even  cured  him  of  that 
 detestable  vice ;  and  his  remark  on  this  circumstance 
 is  well  worthy  the  attention  of  profane  and  customary 
 swearers  :*  "  How  it  came  to  pass  (says  he,)  I  know 
 not,  I  did  from  this  time  forward  so  leave  my  swearing, 
 that  it  was  a  great  wonder  to  myself  to  observe  it ;  and 
 whereas  before  I  knew  not  how  to  speak  unless  I  put  an 
 oath  before  and  another  behind,  to  make  my  words  have 
 authority,  now  I  could,  without  it,  speak  better  and  with 
 more  pleasantness  than  I  could  before." 
 
 Soon  after  this  he  fell  into  company  with  a  poor,  reli- 
 gious man,  that  spake  pleasantly  of  religion  and  of  the 
 scriptures ;  which  so  delighted  Bunyan,  that  he   betook 
 
 *  Similar  to  this,  was  a  remarkable  circuiostance  in  the  life  of  Mr.  Per* 
 kins,  an  able  minister  of  the  gospel.  While  a  young  man,  and  a  scholar 
 at  Cambridge,  he  was  devoted  to  drunkenness.  As  he  was  walking  in  th«» 
 skirts  of  the  town,  he  heard  a  woman  say  to  a  child  that  wasfroward  and 
 peevish,  "  Hold  your  tongue,  or  I  will  give  you  to  drunken  Perkins  yon- 
 der." Finding  himself  become  a  by-word  among  the  people,  his  con* 
 science  was  deeply  impressed,  and  it  was  the  first  step  towards  his  conver 
 sion. 
 
THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN"    BUNYAN.  19 
 
 iiimself  to  his  Bible,  and  found  great  pleasure  in  read- 
 ing the  historical  and  more  entertaining  parts  of  it.  This 
 carried  his  reformation  one  step  farther.  He  became 
 now  conscientiously  moral ;  his  acquaintance  reekoned 
 him  very  godly  and  religious ;  and  himself  thought  thai 
 he  "  pleased  God  as  well  as  any  man  in  England." 
 
 Bunyan's  two  favourite  amusements  ^  ere  singing  and 
 dancing  ;  these  now  appeared  inconsistent  with  the  char- 
 acter he  had  assumed,  and  therefore  must  be  relinquished, 
 though  reluctantly  and  by  degrees :  they  were  like  the 
 extinction  of  a  right  eye,  or  the  excision  of  a  right  hand. 
 
 All  this  time,  however,  he  was  building  upon  a  wrong 
 foundation  ;  being  '*  ignorant  of  God's  righteousness,"  he 
 went  about  to  establish  his  own  ;  and  had  no  suspicion 
 that  he  was  in  an  error,  till  one  day  he  overheard  three  or 
 four  poor  women  in  Bedford  discoursing  on  religious  sub- 
 jects. He  was  much  surprised  to  hear  them  talk  of  con- 
 viction, the  new  birth,  the  sweetness  of  the  promises,  and 
 the  power  of  temptation,  of  the  depravity  of  their  own 
 hearts,  and  of  their  unbelief;  and  to  liear  them  bitterly 
 contemn  "  their  own  righteousness  as  filthy,  and  insuffi- 
 cient to  do  them  any  good."  "  They  also  spake  (as  he 
 expresses  it)  with  such  pleasantness  of  scripture  lan- 
 guage, and  with  such  appearance  of  grace  in  all  they  said, 
 that  they  were  to  Iu7n  as  if  they  had  found  a  new  world  ; 
 as  if  they  were  *  people  that  dwelt  alone,  and  not  reckon- 
 ed among  the  nations.'  "  (o) 
 
 These  topics  were  not  only  new  to  him,  but  in  a  great 
 measure  unintelligible ;  and  he  was  led  first  to  suspect, 
 and  afterwards  to  condemn  himself,  as  a  vain  babbler  and 
 a  hypocrite;  as  wanting  the  "true  tokens  of  a  gotlly 
 man,"  and  as  a  stranger  to  those  pleasures  which  he  found 
 
 fa)  Num.  XNiii.  P. 
 
20  THE    LIFE    OF    JOHIf    BUNTAI?. 
 
 these  good  people  had  experienced.  This  conviction  re- 
 duced him  to  seek  repeated  opportunities  of  their  compa- 
 ny, and  the  more  he  enjoyed  of  their  conversation,  the 
 more  earnestly  he  desired  it.  The  various  branches  of 
 christian  experience,  and  the  important  truths  of  scrip- 
 ture, now  engaged  his  whole  attention,  and  he  found  it  as 
 difficult  then  t'i  bring  his  niind  from  heaven  to  earth,  as, 
 at  some  other  times,  to  elevate  his  mind  from  earth  to 
 heaven. 
 
 Before  his  conversation,  Bunyan  had  formed  a  strong 
 attachment  to  a  young  man  of  very  loose  morals,  whose 
 acquaintance  he  now  found  it  necessary  to  drop ;  but 
 meeting  with  him  a  few  months  afterwards,  and  asking 
 him  how  he  did,  the  other  replied  in  his  usually  wild  and 
 profane  language.  "But,  Harry,  (said  Bunyan,)  why  do 
 you  swear  and  curse  thus  ?"  The  other  replied  in  a 
 great  rage — <'  What  would  the  devil  do  for  company,  if  it 
 were  not  for  such  as  I  am  ?" 
 
 About  this  time  Mr.  Bunyan  met  with  some  books 
 written  by  the  ranters  of  that  age,  who  were  a  set  of 
 practical,  as  well  as  theoretical,  antinomians.  Their 
 leading  maxims  seem  to  have  been,  (when  fairly  express- 
 ed,) those  diabolical  ones  mentioned  by  St.  Paul — "  Let 
 us  do  evil,  that  good  may  come : — let  us  sin,  that  grace 
 may  abound." 
 
 About  this  time  he  began  to  read  {he  scripture  "  with 
 new  eyes,"  and  as  he  had  never  done  before  ;  especially 
 St.  PauPs  epistles,  which  were  now  very  delightful, 
 though  formerly  they  had  much  offended  and  disgusted 
 him.  In  short,  the  Bible  became  his  constant  compan- 
 ion, and  he  was,  (as  he-  says)  "  never  out  of  it,  either  by 
 reading  or  meditation;"  constantly  crying  to  God,  that 
 he  might  know  the  truth,  and  follow  it. 
 
 A  fresh  difficulty  however  occurred.     Reading  in  the 
 
THE    LIFE    OK    .TOUN    BUNYAJf.  21 
 
 New  Testament,  of  the  various  extraordinary  gifts  of  the 
 Spirit,  wisdom,  knowledge,  faith,  &c.  he  was  particularly 
 stumbled  at  the  latter ;  and,  misunderstanding  some  of 
 our  Lord's  w^ords  on  that  subject,  («)  he  was  tempted  to 
 try  to  work  a  miracle  to  prove  his  faith.  One  daj^,  in 
 particular,  walking  between  Elstow  and  Bedford,  it  was 
 strongly  suggested  to  him  to  bid  the  puddle  "  be  dry,'* 
 and  to  say  to  the  dry  places,  "  Be  you  puddles."  But 
 just  as  he  was  about  to  speak,  the  thought  came  into  his 
 mind,  to  go  under  the  hedge  to  pray  that  God  would  ena- 
 ble him.  On  the  other  hand  it  occurred  to  him,  that  if  he 
 tried  and  could  not  effect,  it  would  discourage  and  sink 
 him  into  deep  despair.  For  this  reason  he  prudently  de- 
 clined it. 
 
 While  his  mind  was  thus  agitated  between  hope  and 
 fear,  he  had  what  he  calls  "a  kind  of  vision,"  respecting 
 the  good  people  of  Bedford,  which  is  thus  related  in  his 
 own  words :  "  I  saw,  as  if  they  were  on  the  sunny  side 
 of  some  high  mountain,  there  refreshing  themselves  with 
 the  pleasant  beams  of  the  sun,  while  I  was  shivering  and 
 shrinking  in  the  cold,  afflicted  with  frost,  snow,  and  dark 
 clouds :  methought  also,  betwixt  me  and  them  I  saw  a 
 wall  that  did  compass  about  this  mountain  ;  now  through 
 this  w^all  my  soul  did  greatly  desire  to  pass,  concluding 
 that,  if  I  could,  I  would  even  go  in  the  very  midst  of 
 them,  and  there  also  comfort  myself  with  the  heat  of  their 
 sun. 
 
 "  About  this  wail  I  thought  myself  to  go  again  and 
 again,  still  prying  as  I  went,  to  see  if  I  could  find  some 
 way  or  passage,  by  which  I  might  enter  therein.  But 
 none  could  I  find  for  some  time.  At  the  last  I  saw,  as  it 
 were,  a  narrow   gap,  like  a  little  door- way  in  the  wall, 
 
 Ca)  Matt.  xvii.  20 
 
22  THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN'    BUNFAi;. 
 
 through  which  I  attempted  to  pass ;  now  the  passage  be- 
 ing very  strait  and  narrow,  I  made  many  offers  to  get  in, 
 but  all  in  vain.  At  last,  with  great  striving,  methought  I 
 Jit  first  did  get  in  my  head,  and  after  that  by  a  sideling 
 striving  my  shoulders,  and  after  that  my  whole  body. 
 Then  was  I  exceeding  glad,  Avent  and  sat  down  in  the 
 midst  of  them,  and  so  was  comforted  with  the  light  and 
 heat  of  their  sun. 
 
 "  Now  this  mountain  and  wall,  &c.  was  made  thus  out 
 to  me:  the  mountain  signified  the  church  of  the  living 
 God ;  that  sun  that  shone  thereon,  the  comfortable  shining 
 of  his  merciful  face  on  them  that  were  therein  ;  the  Avail  I 
 thought  was  the  world,  that  did  make  separation  between 
 the  Cfiri^^tians  and  the  world;  and  the  gap  which  was  in 
 the  Avail  I  thought  was  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  way  to 
 God  the  Father,  (a)  But  forasmuch  as  the  passage  was 
 Avonderful  narrow,  even  so  narrow  that  1  could  not,  but 
 with  great  difficulty,  enter  thereat,  it  showed  me  none 
 could  enter  into  life,  but  those  that  were  in  downright 
 earnest." 
 
 This  vision,  whatever  it  Avas,  abode  much  upon  his 
 mind,  gave  him  an  ardent  desire  to  enjoy  the  sunshine  of 
 the  divine  presence,  and  excited  him  to  cry  mightily  to 
 God  for  it. 
 
 A  variety  of  temptations  succeeded  these ;  but  with 
 every  teuiptation  the  Lord  made  a  Avay  for  his  escape. 
 At  length  he  began  to  break  his  mind  to  the  good  people 
 of  Bedford,  and  they  introduced  him  to  their  minister, 
 Mr.  Gifford,  Avho  invited  him  to  mingle  Avith  those  serious 
 persons  that  frequented  his  house ;  and  to  listen  to  the 
 experience  of  others,  in  order  to  enlarge  his  own. 
 
 He  now  acquired  a  deeper  acquaintance  Avith  the  hu- 
 man heart,    its  iuAvard   corruptions   and    unbelief;  evils 
 
 (a)  John  xiv.  0,     Mall.  vii.  14. 
 
THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BUNYAJT.  23 
 
 i^hich  he  felt  so  strongly  working  in  himself,  that  he 
 thought  it  impossible  he  should  he  already  converted, 
 and  had  little  hopes  that  he  ever  should.  His  spiritual 
 conflicts,  therefore,  increased  rather  than  diminished,  inso- 
 much that  he  compares  himself  to  the  possessed  child, 
 brought  by  his  parent  to  Jesus  Christ,  who,  while  he  was 
 yet  coming  to  him,  was  thrown  down  by  the  devil,  and 
 cruelly  torn  by  him.  (a) 
 
 Bunyan  observes  here,  as  a  sign  that  his  convictions 
 were  of  the  right  sort,  that  they  made  him  very  conscien- 
 tious ;  so  much  so,  as  to  tremble  at  the  verge  of  duty,  and 
 shudder  at  the  approach  of  sin.  He  now  became  (as  is 
 often  the  case  with  converts)  so  scrupulous,  that  he  who 
 once  never  spake  without  an  oath,  was  afraid  to  speak  at 
 all,  lest  he  should  speak  idly,  or  misplace  his  words. 
 
 He  was  not,  however,  so  entirely,  taken  up  with  his  own 
 feelings,  as  totally  to  neglect  observation  upon  those  a- 
 round  him.  The  following  remarks,  as  they  cannot  easi- 
 ly be  better  expressed,  shall  be  given  in  his  own  words  : 
 
 "  While  I  was  thus  afflicted  with  the  fears  of  my  own 
 damnation,  there  were  two  things  would  make  me  wonder ; 
 the  one  was,  when  I  saw  old  people  hunting  after  the 
 things  of  this  life,  as  if  they  should  live  here  always  :  the 
 other  was,  when  I  found  professors  much  distressed  and 
 cast  down,  when  they  met  with  outward  losses  :  as  of 
 husband,  Avife,  child,  &c.  Lord,  thought  I,  what  ado  is 
 here  about  such  little  things  as  these  ?  What  seeking 
 after  carnal  things  by  some,  and  what  grief  in  others 
 for  the  loss  of  them  !  If  they  so  much  labour  after,  and 
 shed  so  many  tears  for,  the  things  of  this  present  life, 
 how  am  I  to  be  bemoaned,  pitied,  and  prayed  for !  My 
 soul  is  dying,  my  soul  is  damning.     Were  my  soul  but  in 
 
 (a)  Luka  ix.  42' 
 
-£4  THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BU.\yA.X, 
 
 a  good  condition,  and  were  I  but  sure  of  it,  ah  !  how  rich 
 would  I  esteem  myself  though  blessed  with  bread  and 
 water !  I  should  count  those  but  small  afflictions,  and 
 should  bear  them  as  little  burdens.  *  A  wounded  spirit 
 who  can  bear?*  '* 
 
 Painful  as  he  felt  his  convictions,  yet  was  he  at  times 
 fearful  of  their  dying  away,  or  being  removed  by  improp- 
 er means  ;  because  he  had  observed  persons  in  similar 
 distress,  who,  when  their  troubles  wore  away,  or  were  im- 
 properly removed,  became  more  carnal,  and  more  har- 
 dened in  wickedness,  than  before.  That  scripture  lay 
 much  upon  his  mind,  "  Without  shedding  of  blood  there 
 is  no  remission  ;"(a)  and  he  was  led  to  cry  earnestly  to 
 the  Lord,  that  he  might  be  delivered  from  "  an  evil  con- 
 science," only  by  the  sprinkling  of  atoning  blood. 
 
 At  length  the  time  of  his  deliverance  approached,  and 
 he  received  his  first  consolation  through  a  sermon  on  those 
 words  of  Solomon,  "Behold,  thou  art  fair,  my  love.'* 
 (6)  This  reached  Bunyan's  case,  afforded  him  "  strong; 
 consolation,"  and  gave  him  a  happy  interval  of  joy  and 
 triumph  in  the  Lord  :  but  his  triumph  was  of  short  dura- 
 tion :  the  enemy  returned  to  the  charge  with  double  force? 
 reattacked  him  with  increased  malice,  and  he  was  now 
 tempted  to  question  the  first  principle  and  ground-work 
 of  all  religion,  the  very  being  of  a  God,  Or,  admitting 
 this,  said  the  spirit  of  infidelity,  "  How  can  you  tell  but 
 the  Turks  have  as  good  scriptures  to  prove  their  Ma- 
 homet to  be  the  Saviour,  as  we  have  to  prove  our  Jesus? 
 Every  one  thinks  his  own  religion  right,  Jews,  Moors, 
 and  Pagans  !  and  what  if  all  our  faith,  and  Christ,  and 
 scriptures,  should  be  no  more  !" 
 
 These  sceptical   suggestions  were  accompanied   with 
 
 (a)  Heb.  ix.  22.  (b)  Cant.  iv.  1. 
 
THE    LIFK    OF    JOHN    RUNVAiV.  25 
 
 strong  teiiip(ations  to  immorality  and  profaneness — even 
 to  curse  God,  and  to  blaspheme  his  Son.  For  infidelity 
 and  profaneness  are  of  near  neighbourhood,  and  the  arch- 
 enemy of  mankind  knows  how  to  accelerate  the  course  of 
 sinners  from  one  unto  the  other. 
 
 Sometimes  he  attempted  to  reason  with  his  temptations, 
 but  under  great  disadvantages,  for  want  of  his  being  ac- 
 quainted with  the  external  evidences  of  Christianity. — 
 The  principal  check  his  doubts  received  was  from  an  in- 
 ternal principle,  which  rejected  and  disrelished  them.  At 
 length  it  pleased  God,  however,  to  permit  him  for  a  time 
 to  sink  again  into  despondency  ;  and,  at  intervals,  he 
 feared  that  his  senses  would  have  left  him ;  at  other  times 
 he  thought  himself  possessed  by  the  devil. 
 
 But  the  sorest  trial  of  this  period  of  his  life,  was  a 
 temptation  to  commit  the  unpardonable  sin  against  the  Ho- 
 ly  Ghost;  this  he  was  prompted  even  to  covet  the  op- 
 portunity of  committing,  though  the  new  principle  within 
 him  so  revolted  at  the  suggestion,  that  he  forcibly  closed 
 his  mouth  with  his  hands,  lest  the  fatal  blasphemy  should 
 escape  him. 
 
 This  temptation  lasted  about  d  year,  and  was  attended 
 one  while,  with  peculiar  insensibility,  and  at  other  times 
 with  such  distractions  in  duty  as  frustrated  Jiis  attempts 
 to  pray  ;  and  so  much  was  his  mind  convulsed  by  it,  that 
 sometimes  he  thought  he  even  felt  one  behind  him  pulling 
 his  clothes,  to  stop  him  when  he  began  to  pray. 
 
 It  is  unnecessary,  and  might  appear  tedious,  to  relate 
 all  the  temptations  with  which  this  good  man  was  agitatevl 
 during  this  period  ;  it  is,  however,  proper  to  observe, 
 that  they  were  not  without  some  allays  of  comfort  ;  his 
 cup  was  bitter,  but  mixed  with  some  pleasant  ingre- 
 dients ;  or,  to  speak  without  a  figure,  he  had  intervals  of 
 consolation  ;  many  precious  promises  were  applied,  and 
 D 
 
"26  THE    LIFE    OP    JOHN    BUJJYAPT. 
 
 he  was  at  some   times  as  much  elevated    with  joy,  as  he 
 was  at  others  depressed  with  grief. 
 
 It  is  also  worthy  of  observation,    that  during  this  time 
 he  enjoyed  the   advantages  of  sitting  under  the  ministry 
 of  good  Mr.  Gifford,  (an  ancestor  of  the  late  learned  Dr, 
 GifFord,)  an  evangelical   and  useful  minister  at  Bedford  ; 
 whose  advice  appears  to  have    been  very  judicious   and 
 salutary.     He  would  bid  us  take  special  heed,  (says  Bun- 
 yan,)  that  we  took  not  up  any  truth  upon  trust;  as  from 
 this  or  that  man ;  but  pray  to  God  that  he  would  convince 
 us  of  the  reality  thereof  by  his  Spirit  in  the  word  :  for 
 (said  he,)  otherwise,  when  temptations  come,  not  having 
 received  tiiem  with  evidence  from  heaven,  you  will    find 
 the  want  of  that  help  and  strength  to  resist,   which   once 
 you  thought  you  had."     This  advice  was  very  seasona- 
 ble to  Bunyan,  who  betook  himself  to  the  scriptures,   and 
 to  prayer  ;  and  there  found,  as  every  simple  honest  inqui- 
 rer doubtless  will,  all  the  satisfaction  which  he  desired. 
 He  remarks  also,  that  the  sense  he  had  of  the  evil  of  sin, 
 was  of  use  to  keep  him  steady  in  the  truth,  by  discover- 
 ing his  absolute   need  of  a  Saviour,  and  exactly  snch  a 
 Saviour  as  the  New  Testament  reveals. 
 
 About  this  time  he  met  with  Martin  Luther  upon  the 
 Galatians,  and  was  much  struck  with  the  similarity  of  his 
 experience  with  that  of  the  good  old  reformer  ;  and  to 
 find  him  describe  so  nearly  the  various  temptations  and 
 conflicts  which  he  had  felt.  He  also  received  from  this 
 book  considerable  light  into  Jthe  gospel  scheme  of  redemp- 
 tion, and  esteemed  it,  next  to  the  Bible,  the  most  valua- 
 ble book  he  had  ever  met  Avith. 
 
 Now  again  he  began  to  rejoice  and  triumph  :  now  he 
 began  to  sing  with  the  Psalmist,  '*  My  mountain  stands 
 strong  ;  I  shall  never  be  removed."  (a)    He  found,  how- 
 
 (a)  Psalm  xxx,  <o,  7. 
 
TriE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BUNVAN.  27 
 
 ever,  this  was  but  a  short  (nice  in  his  warfare  ;  antl  that 
 these  comforts  were  onlj  to  support  and  strengthen  him 
 for  future  conflicts. 
 
 The  next  trial  which  beset  him  was  a  truly  diabolical 
 one — "it  was  to  sell  Christ,  to  exchange  him  for  the  things 
 of  this  life,  for  any  thing."  And  those  words,  "  Sell 
 him,  sell  him,"  would  be  impressed  upon  his  thoughts 
 an  hundred  times  running,  for  hours  together,  and  that 
 during  a  succession  of  many  weeks.  I(  may  well  be  sup- 
 posed he  prayed  and  strove  against  this  temptation  ;  at 
 last  he  found  nothing  so  much  relieve  him  as  answering 
 the  enemy  in  his  own  way,  as  fast  as  his  temptations  wer^ 
 repeated — "  I  will  not,  I  will  not,  I  will  not  ;  no,  not  for 
 thousands,  thousands,  thousands,  thousands  of  worlds  !" 
 At  length,  after  much  striving,  he  felt  the  thought  pass 
 through  his  heart,  as  he  expresses  it — "  Let  him  go  if  he 
 will  :^*  and  he  imagined  also  that,  for  the  moment,  it  had 
 his  free  consent.  "  Now,  (says  our  author)  was  the  bat- 
 tle won  ;  and  down  fell  1,  as  a  bird  that  is  shot  from  the 
 top  of  a  tree,  into  great  guilt  and  fearful  despair."  And 
 this  continued  until  he  was  at  length  relieved  with  that 
 comfortable  word,  "  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  cleanseth 
 us  from  all  sin."  {a) 
 
 During  the  above  period  the  tempter  assaulted  him  in 
 a  manner  that  some  persons  have  jested  with,  tiiough  it 
 was  no  jest  to  Bunyan.  In  short,  he  tells  us  his  enemy 
 would  not  let  him  eat  his  food  in  quiet '  but  "  forsooth, 
 (says  he,)  when  I  was  set  at  my  table  at  any  meat,  I  must 
 go  lience  to  pray;  I  must  leave  my  food  now,  and  just 
 now;  so  counterfeit  holy  woidd  this  devil  be!  When  I 
 was  thus  tempted,  I  would  say  in  myself,  *  Now  I  am  at 
 my  meat,  let  me   make  an  end.' — '  No,   (said  he,)  }  ou 
 
 (a)    1  John  i.  7. 
 
t28  THE    LIFP:    op    JOHN    BUNYAN. 
 
 must  do  it  now,  or  you  will  displease  God,  and  despise 
 Christ.'  "  And  when  he  omitted  to  obey  this  temptation, 
 his  conscience  smote  him,  as  if  he  had  refused  to  leave  his 
 meat  for  God. 
 
 We  have  already  mentioned  the  consolation  he  receiv- 
 ed from  a  sense  of  the  efficacy  of  atoning  blood  ;  on  this 
 occasion  it  seemed  to  him  "  as  if  the  tempter  did  leer  and 
 steal  away  from  him  as  ashamed  of  what  he  had  done  :" 
 but  this  modest  fit  of  the  devil  was  of  short  duration  ;  he 
 soon  recollected  his  usual  effrontery,  and  returned  with  a 
 more  serious  and  alarming  temptation.  In  short,  he  now 
 tempted  him  to  believe  that  he  had  committed  that  un- 
 pardonable sin,  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost ;(«)  and 
 that  his  case  was  like  Esau's,  after  he  had  sold  his  birth- 
 right, "  when  he  would  have  inherited  the  blessing,  he  was 
 rejected  ;  for  he  found  no  place  for  repentance,  though  he 
 sought  it  carefully  with  tears. "(6) 
 
 These  passages  have  given  so  much  pain  and  uneasi- 
 ness to  others  beside  Bunyan,  that  it  may  not  be  an  un- 
 profitable digression,  to  bestow  a  short  explanation  on 
 tJhem,  in  hopes  it  may  be  of  use  to  such  as  may  in  future 
 be  attacked  with  the  like  temptations. 
 
 Divines  seem  now  pretty  well  agreed,  that  an  enlight- 
 ened understanding  and  a  malicious  heart  must  meet,  in 
 the  same  person,  to  constitute  a  capacity  of  committing 
 the  unpardonable  sin.  Thus  it  has  been  supposed,  that 
 if  Peter  had  denied  his  master  with  the  same  malice  that 
 Paul  persecuted  him  ;  or,  if  Paul  had  persecuted  Jesus 
 with  the  same  conviction  of  his  divinity  as  Peter  had  re- 
 ceived when  he  denied  him — either  would  have  commit- 
 ted the  unpardonable  sin.  The  instances  of  this  union  of 
 knowledge  and  hatred  are  so  few,  that  we  may  reasonably 
 
 (a)  Markiii.  29.  (b)  Heb.xii.  17. 
 
THE    LIFE    OE    JOHN    BUNYAPf.  29 
 
 hope  sinners  of  this  class  are  far  from  numerous  :  the  most 
 awful  appearance  of  it  seems  to  be  in  those  malicious 
 Pharisees,  who  wilfully  shut  their  eyes  against  the  evi- 
 dences of  Christ's  mission,  and  attributed  all  his  miracles 
 to  the  agency  of  Beelzebub. 
 
 The  case  of  Esau  has  also  been  much  misunderstood  : 
 the  place  he  souglit  for  repeuiance  was  not  in  his  own, 
 but  his  father's  mind,  as  appears  by  the  history  ;  that  is, 
 he  sought  to  revoke  his  father's  blessing. 
 
 The  supposition,  however,  that  he  had  x:ommitted  the 
 unpardonable  sin,  had  such  an  effect  on  Bunyan,  that  it 
 not  only  distressed  his  mind,  but  made  his  very  body 
 tremble  for  many  days  together  ;  and  produced  such  a 
 stoppage  and  heat  at  his  stomach,  as  greatly  disordered 
 him.  Some  comfort  indeed  he  received,  at  intervals, 
 from  occasional  reflections  on  the  promises  :  but  the  most 
 effectual  relief  he  met  with  was  in  the  following  extraordl- 
 Yiary  manner,  which  shall  be  related  in  his  own  words  : 
 
 "  Once,  as  I  was  walking  to  and  fro  in  a  good  man's 
 shop,  bemoaning  myself  in  my  sad  and  doleful  state,  pray- 
 ing also  in  my  heart,  that  if  this  sin  of  mine  did  differ  from 
 that  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Lord  would  shew  it  me ; 
 and  being  now  ready  to  sink  with  fear,  suddenly  there  was, 
 as  if  there  had  rushed  in  at  the  window,  the  noise  of  wind 
 upon  me;  but  very  pleasant,  and  as  if  I  heard  a  voice 
 speaking,  <  Didst  thou  ever  refuse  to  be  justified  by  the 
 blood  of  Christ?'  And  withal  my  whole  life  of  profes- 
 sion past,  was  in  a  moment  opened  to  me  ;  wherein  I  was 
 made  to  see,  that  designedly  I  had  not;  so  my  heart  an- 
 swered groanin£;ly,  <  No.'  Then  fell,  with  power,  that 
 word  of  God  upon  me,  *  See  that  ye  refuse  not  him  tiiat 
 speaketh.'  (a)     This  made  a   strange  seizure  upon  my 
 
 (a)  Heb.  xii.  25. 
 
30^  THK   LIFE  OK  JOHN  BUNIAN* 
 
 spirit  :  if  brought  light  with  it,  and  commanded  a  silence 
 in  tny  heart.  It  shewed  me,  also,  that  Jesus  Christ  had 
 yet  a  word  of  grace  and  mercy  for  me;  yea,  this  was  a 
 kind  of  threatening  of  me,  if  I  did  not,  notwithstanding  my 
 sins,  and  the  heinousness  of  them,  venture  my  salvation 
 upon  the  Son  of  God.  But  as  to  my  determining  about 
 this  strange  dispensation,  what  it  was,  I  know  not ;  or 
 from  whence  it  came  1  know  not:  I  have  not  yet,  in 
 twenty  years  time,  been  able  to  make  a  judgment  of  it  : 
 I  thought  then  what  here  I  should  be  loth  to  speak. 
 But  verily  that  sudden  rushing  wind  was,  as  if  an  angel 
 had  coQie  upon  me;  but  both  it  and  the  salvation  I  will 
 leave  until  the  day  of  judgment:  only  this  I  say,  it  com- 
 manded a  great  calm  in  my  soul  ;  it  persuaded  me  there 
 might  be  hope  ;  it  shewed  me,  as  I  thought,  what  the  sin 
 unpardonable  was,  and  that  my  soul  had  yet  the  blessed 
 privilege  to  flee  to  Jesus  Christ  for  mercy.  This  lasted 
 in  the  savour  of  it  for  about  three  or  four  days  :  and  then 
 1  began  to  mistrust  and  to  despair  again." 
 
 Jn  this  situation  Bunyan  found  his  mind  strongly  im- 
 pelled to  private  prayer,  which,  when  the  tempter  per- 
 ceived, he  endeavoured  to  persuade  him  that  it  was  ;io/2' 
 too  late  ;  that  ha\ing  denied  and  rejected  Christ,  it  was 
 only  adding  sin  to  sin,  and  farther  provocation  to  his 
 crimes.  His  case  was  desperate  ;  but  he  resolved  that 
 if  he  perished  it  should  be  "  at  the  foot  of  Christ  in 
 prayer." 
 
 About  this  time  he  took  an  opportunity  to  break  his 
 mind  to  an  aged  Christian.  "  I  told  him,  (says  he,)  that 
 I  was  afraid  I  had  sinned  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost. 
 He  told  me  he  tliought  so  too."  Here  therefore  he  had 
 but  cold  comfort ;  and  talking  farther  with  him,  found  him, 
 though  a  good  man,  a  stranger  to  such  severe  spiritual 
 conflicts.     He  therefore  went  to  God  again,  and  reitera 
 
THE    LIKE    OF    JOHN     Rli\VAN.  iJ  I 
 
 ted  his  cries  for  mercy  ;  though  as  yet  wilh  lidle  com- 
 fort, because  the  hour  of  liis  deliverance  was  not  fully 
 come. 
 
 In  this  interval  he  walked  to  a  neighbouring  town, 
 where  sitting  to  rest  himself  upon  a  settle  in  the  street, 
 lie  fell  into  a  deep  pause  upon  his  state :  atter  long  mu- 
 sing he  lifted  up  his  head:  "But  methought,  (says  he,) 
 1  saw  as  if  the  sun  that  shineth  in  the  heavens  did  grudge 
 to  give  light ;  and  as  if  the  very  stones  in  the  street,  and 
 tiles  upon  the  houses,  did  bend  themselves  against  me  ; 
 methought  that  they  all  combined  together  to  banish  me 
 out  of  the  world  ;  I  was  abhorred  of  them,  and  unworthy 
 to  dwell  among  them,  or  to  be  partaker  of  their  benefits 
 because  I  had  sinned  against  the  Saviour.  O  liow  happy 
 now  was  every  creature  over  me  !  for  they  stood  fast 
 and  kept  their  station,  but  I  was  gone  and  lost. 
 
 "  Then  breaking  out  in  the  bitterness  of  my  soul,  I 
 said  to  my  soul,  with  a  grievous  sigh,  *  How  can  God 
 comfort  such  a  wretch  as  I  am  V  I  had  no  sooner  said 
 it,  but  this  returned  upon  me,  as  an  echo  doth  answer  a 
 voice,  *  This  sin  is  not  unto  death.'  (a)  At  which  1  was 
 as  if  I  had  been  raised  out  of  the  grave,  and  cried  out 
 again,  'Lord,  how  couldst  thou  find  out  such  a  word  as 
 this  V  For  I  was  filled  with  admiration  at  the  fitness  and 
 at  the  unexpectedness  of  the  sentence  :  the  power,  and 
 sweetness,  and  light,  and  glory,  that  came  with  it  also, 
 was  marvellous  to  me  to  find.  Now,  thought  I,  if  this  sin 
 is  not  unto  death,  then  it  is  pardonable  ;  therefore  from 
 this  I  have  encouragement  to  come  to  God  by  Christ  for 
 mercy,  as  well  as  others." 
 
 The  comfort  of  this  word  was  not,  however,  of  long  du- 
 ration,   any   more    tlian   the  preceding.     Within  two  or 
 
 Co)  1  John  V.  16;  i: 
 
.'52  THR    LIFK    OF    JOHN    BUNVAN. 
 
 three  days  he  began  to  droop  again  ;  but,  again  and  again 
 was  revived  with  the  application  of  some  or  other  ot 
 the  promises  of  the  Gospel.  These  repeated  tempta- 
 tions made  him  more  attentive  and  scrupulous  in  examin- 
 ing the  ground  of  his  consolations,  lest  he  should  deceive 
 himself  with  a  misapplication  of  the  promises.  Thus  his 
 mind  continued  for  weeks,  and  months,  and  in  the  whole 
 for  years,  "  hanging  (so  he  expresses  it,)  as  in  a  pair  of 
 scales ;  sometimes  up  and  sometimes  down  ;  now  in  peace, 
 and  anon  again  in  terror ;"  not,  however,  so  extreme  as 
 he  had  felt  before  ;  for  this  was  but  the  hinder  part  of 
 the  tempest:  "the  thunder  (says  he)  was  gone  beyond 
 me,  only  some  drops  did  still  now  and  then  fall  on  me  ; 
 but  because  my  former  frights  and  anguish  were  sore  and 
 deep;  therefore  it  oft  befel  me  still,  as  it  befalleth  those 
 that  have  been  scared  with  fire,  I  thought  evevy  voice  was 
 Fire  !  Fire  T' 
 
 At  length  his  cliains  were  loosed,  his  irons  knocked 
 off,  and  those  alarming  scriptures  ceased  to  trouble  him. 
 As  he  saw  farlher  into  the  nature  and  spirit  of  the  Gos- 
 pel, he  felt  tlie  ground  of  his  dependance  more  secure, 
 and  was  in  the  end  made  an  extraordinary  instrument  of 
 comforting  others  v/ith  the  same  consolations  which  he 
 had  himself  received.  But,  before  we  proceed,  1  beg  to 
 be  indulged  in  a  few  observations  on  the  preceding  nar- 
 rative; and  shall  begin  with  Mr.  Bnnyan's  own  reflections. 
 
 I.  On  (he  causes  of  his  extraordinary  templations. 
 These  he  considers  as  principally  Iwo,  which  shall  be  re- 
 lated in  his  own  simple  phraseology.  "  The  first  was, 
 that  I  did  not,  when  I  was  delivered  from  the  temptations 
 that  v/ent  before,  still  pray  to  God  to  keep  me  from  temp- 
 tations that  were  to  come  ;  for  though,  as  I  can  say  in 
 truth,  my  soul  was  much  in  prayer  before  this  trial  seized 
 me  ;  yet  then  T  prayed  only,  or  principally  for  the  remo- 
 
THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BUNVAN.  33 
 
 val  of  present  troubles,  and  for  fresh  discoveries  of  his 
 love  in  Christ :  which  I  saw  afterwards  was  not  enough 
 to  do ;  I  also  should  have  prayed,  that  the  great  God 
 would  keep  me  from  the  evil  Ihat  was  to  come  :  accord- 
 ing to  what  is  written,  *  Pray  that  ye  enter  not  into  temp- 
 tation.' " 
 
 "  Another  cause  of  this  temptation  was,  that  I  had 
 tempted  God,  and  in  this  manner :  Upon  a  time  my  wife 
 ■was  great  with  child,  and  before  her  full  time  was  come, 
 her  pangs,  as  of  a  woman  in  travail,  were  fierce  and  strong 
 upon  her  ;  even  as  if  she  would  have  immediately  fallen 
 in  labour,  and  been  delivered  of  an  untimely  birth.  Now 
 at  this  very  time  it  was,  that  I  had  been  so  strongly  tempt- 
 ed to  question  the  being  of  God  ;  wherefore,  as  my  wife 
 lay  crying  by  me,  I  said,  but  with  all  secrecy  imaginable, 
 «ven  thinking  in  my  heart,  *  Lord,  if  now  thou  wilt  re- 
 move this  sad  affliction  from  my  wife,  and  cause  that  she 
 be  troubled  no  more  therewith  this  night,  (and  now  were 
 lier  pangs  just  upon  her,)  then  I  shall  know  that  thou 
 canst  discern  the  most  secret  thoughts  of  the  heart.'  I 
 had  no  sooner  said  it  in  my  heart,  but  her  pangs  were  ta- 
 ken from  her,  and  she  was  cast  into  a  deep  sleep  ;  at  this 
 I  greatly  marvelled  ;  but  after  a  good  while  I  fell  to  sleep 
 also  :  so  when  I  awaked  in  the  morning,  it  came  upon  me 
 again,  what  I  had  said  in  my  heart  the  last  night,  and  how 
 the  Lord  had  shewed  me,  that  he  knew  my  secret 
 thoughts;  which  v.as  a  great  astonishment  unto  me  for  se- 
 veral weeks  after. 
 
 "  Well,  about  a  year  and  a  half  afterwards,  that  sinful 
 thought,  of  which  I  have  spoken  before,  went  tlirough 
 my  wicked  heart ;  even  this  thought,  *  Let  Christ  go  if 
 he  will  :'  so  when  I  was  fallen  under  guilt  for  this,  the 
 remembrance  of  my  other  thought,  and  of  the  effect 
 thereof,  would  also  come  upon  me,  with  this  rebuke  alonri* 
 
 E 
 
34  THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BUNYAN. 
 
 with  it,  '  Now  you  may  see   that    God    doth    know    the 
 most  secret  thoughts  of  the  heart.' 
 
 "  And  with  this,  that  of  the  passages  that  were  he- 
 twixt  the  Lord  and  his  servant  Gideon,  fell  upon  mj 
 spirit ;  how  because  that  Gideon  tempted  God  with  his 
 fleece,  both  wet  and  dry,  when  he  should  have  believed 
 and  ventured  upon  his  word  :  therefore  the  Lord  did  af- 
 terwards so  try  him,  as  to  send  him  against  an  innumera- 
 ble company  of  enemies  ;  and  that  too,  as  to  out^vard  ap- 
 pearance, without  any  strength  or  help.  («)  Thus  he 
 served  me,  and  that  justly  ;  fori  should  have  believed 
 his  word,  and  not  have  put  an  if  to  the  ail-seing  God." 
 
 2.  Our  author  leads  us  next  to  remark  the  advantages 
 he  derived  from  these  painful  and  distressing  trials  ;  they 
 were  briefly  such  as  these  :  a  strong  and  abiding  con- 
 viction of  the  being,  power,  and  holiness  of  God — a  deep 
 experience  of  the  value  and  preciousness  of  the  promises, 
 to  which  he  was  enabled  to  cling  and  cleave,  as  a  man  in 
 immediate  danger  of  being  drowned — an  exceeding  lively 
 sense  of  the  infinite  mercy,  grace,  and  love  of  God,  which 
 was  at  times  such,  that  he  thinks  if  it  had  abode  long  "  it 
 would  have  made  him  incapable  of  business." 
 
 We  must  now  resume  our  narrative,  consider  our  au- 
 thor as  a  public  character,  and  give  some  account  of  his 
 being  called  to  the  work  of  the  ministry,  which  was  "  about 
 five  or  six  years"  after  his  conversion.  This  was  first 
 suggested,  it  seems,  by  some  serious  and  judicious  mem- 
 bers of  Mr.  Giflbrd's  church,  who  apprehended  that,  both 
 from  his  gifts  and  experience,  he  was  calculated  for  pub- 
 lic and  eminent  usefulness  in  the  church. 
 
 His  first  attempts  were  (as  is  the  manner  among  dis- 
 senters) in  private,  and  to  a  few  select  hearers  ;  after- 
 
 (a)  Judges  vi.  7. 
 
THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BUNVAN.  35 
 
 wards  he  ventured  to  exhort  in  some  of  the  neighbouring 
 villages  ;  and  finally,  at  the  desire  of  the  churcli,  he  was 
 solemnly  set  apart,  with  prayer  and  fasting,  to  the  public 
 ministry  of  the  word.  As  to  himself,  he  tells  us,  he  was 
 enabled  to  see  "  that  the  Holy  Ghost  never  intended  tliat 
 men  who  have  gifts  and  abilities  should  bury  them  in  the 
 earth  ;  but  rather  did  command  and  stir  up  such  to  the 
 exercise  of  their  gift ;  and  also  did  commend  those  that 
 were  apt  and  ready  so  to  do  :  "  They  have  addicted 
 themselves  to  the  ministry  of  the  saints."  (a) 
 
 When  it  w^as  known  that  Bunyan,  the  profane  tinker, 
 Jiad  commenced  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel,  hearers  soon 
 locked  around  him  to  the  amount  of  many  hundreds,  and 
 that  from  all  quarters.  Nor  did  he  preach  long  without 
 visible  success :  many  came  with  weeping  eyes  and  bleed- 
 ing hearts,  to  confess  their  sins,  and  bless  God  for  him  as 
 the  instrument  of  their  conversion.  At  fii'st  he  found  it 
 hard  to  believe  that  the  Lord  had  so  highly  honoured 
 him,  but  was  soon  constrained  to  join  with  them  in  bles* 
 s5ng  and  adoration. 
 
 One  instance  particularly  worth  recording,  is  of  adisso- 
 liite  student  of  Cambridge  university,  who,  befng  induced 
 by  curiosity  to  hear  "  the  tinker  prate,"  was  so  af- 
 fected with  his  sermon  as  to  become  a  real  convert,  and, 
 m  the  issue,  an  eminent  preacher  of  the  Gospel. 
 
 The  effects  of  this  honest  man's  preaching  were  so  dif- 
 ferent from  what  usually  attended  the  sermons  of  learned, 
 ingenious,  and  polite  preachers,  that  the  reader  may  prob- 
 ably wish  to  hear  something  of  the  matter  and  method  of 
 his  preaching,  which  cannot  be  given  better  than  in  his 
 own  plain  but  emphatic  language. 
 
 "  In  my  preaching  of  the  word,  I  took  special  notice 
 
 (a)  1  Cor.  wi.  5. 
 
36  THE    LIFE    OF    JOHUT    BUNTAI^* 
 
 of  this  one  thing ;  namely,  that  the  Lord  did  lead  me  to 
 begin  where  his  word  begins  with  sinners  ;  that  is,  to  con^ 
 demn  all  flesh,  and  to  open  and  allege  that  the  curse  of 
 God  by  the  law  doth  belong  to,  and  lay  hold  on  all  men 
 as  they  come  into  the  world,  because  of  sin.  Now  this 
 part  of  my  work  I  fulfilled  with  great  sense  [of  terror] ; 
 for  the  terrors  of  the  law,  and  guilt  for  my  transgressions, 
 lay  heavy  on  my  conscience. 
 
 *'  JL  went  myself  in  chains,  to  preach  to  them  in  chains  ; 
 and  carried  that  fire  in  my  own  conscience  that  I  persua- 
 ded them  to  beware  of.  I  can  truly  say,  and  that  with- 
 out dissembling,  that  when  I  have  been  to  preach,  I  have 
 gone  full  of  guilt  and  terror,  even  to  the  pulpit  door,  and 
 there  it  hath  been  taken  off,  and  I  have  been  at  liberty  in 
 ray  mind  until  I  have  done  my  work  ;  and  then  immedi- 
 ately, even  before  I  could  get  down  the  pulpit  stairs,  I 
 Lave  been  as  bad  as  I  was  before ;  yet  God  carried  me 
 on:  but  surely  with  a  strong  hand;  for  neither  guilt  nor 
 hell  could  take  me  off  my  work. 
 
 "  Thus  I  went  on  for  the  space  of  two  years.  After 
 which  the  Lord  came  in  upon  my  own  soul,  with  some 
 sure  peace  and  comfort  through  Christ ;  for  he  did  give 
 me  many  sweet  discoveries  of  his  blessed  grace  through 
 him.  Wherefore  now  I  altered  in  my  preaching  (for  stil! 
 I  preached  what  I  saw  and  felt ;)  now  therefore  I  did 
 much  labour  to  hold  forth  Jesus  Christ  in  all  offices,  rela- 
 tions, and  benefits  unto  the  world,  and  did  strive  also  to 
 discover,  to  condemn,  and  remove  those  false  supports 
 and  props  on  w^hich  the  world  doth  both  lean,  and  by 
 them  fall  and  perish.  On  these  things  also  I  staid  as  long 
 as  on  the  other. 
 
 "  After  this,  God  led  me  into  something  of  the  myste- 
 ry of  the  union  of  Christ :  wherefore  that  I  discovered, 
 and  shewed  to  them  also.     And  when  I  had  travelled 
 
THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BUNVAN.  37 
 
 through  these  three  chief  points  of  the  word  of  God,  about 
 the  space  of  five  years  or  more,  I  was  caught  in  my  pre- 
 sent practice,  and  cast  into  prison  ;  where  I  have  lain 
 above  as  long  again  to  confirm  the  truth  by  way  of  suifer- 
 ing,  as  I  was  before  in  testifying  of  it  according  to  the 
 scriptures,  in  a  way  of  preaching. 
 
 "  When  I  have  been  preaching,  I  thank  God,  my 
 heart  hath  often,  all  the  time  of  this  and  the  other  exer- 
 cise, with  great  earnestness  cried  to  God  that  he  would 
 make  the  word  effectual  to  salvation :  wherefore  I  did  la- 
 bour so  to  speak,  as  that  thereby,  if  it  were  possible,  the 
 sin  and  person  guilty  might  be  particularized  by  it. 
 
 "  Also  when  I  have  done  the  exercise,  it  hath  gone  to 
 my  heart  to  think  the  word  should  now  fall  as  rain  on 
 stony  places :  still  wishing,  O  that  they  Avho  have  heard  me 
 speak,  did  but  see  as  I  do,  what  sin,  death,  hell,  and  the 
 curse  of  God  is !  and  also  what  the  grace,  and  love,  and 
 mercy  of  God  is  through  Christ,  to  men  in  such  a  case  as 
 they  are,  who  are  yet  estranged  from  him  !  And  indeed 
 I  did  often  say  in  my  heart  before  the  Lord,  that  if  to  be 
 hanged  up  presently  before  their  eyes,  would  be  a  means 
 to  awaken  them,  and  confirm  them  in  the  truth,  I  gladly 
 could  be  contented. 
 
 "  When  I  went  first  to  preach  the  word  abroad,  the 
 doctors  and  priests  of  the  country  did  open  wide  against 
 me:  but  I  was  persuaded  of  this,  not  to  render  railing  for 
 railing,  but  to  see  how  many  of  their  carnal  professors  I 
 should  convince  of  their  miserable  state  by  the  law,  and  of 
 the  want  and  worth  of  Christ ;  for,  thought  I,  *  This  shall 
 answer  for  me  in  time  to  come,  when  they  shall  be  for  my 
 hire  before  their  face.'  (a) 
 
 "  I  never  cared  to  meddle  with  things  that  were  con- 
 fa;  Gen.  XXX.  23. 
 
S8  THE    LIFE    OP    JOHN    BUNYAN". 
 
 troverled,  and  in  dispute  among  the  saints,  and  especially 
 things  of  the  lowest  nature  ;  yet  it  pleased  me  much  to 
 contend  with  great  earnestness  for  the  word  of  faith,  and 
 the  remission  of  sins  by  the  death  and  sufferings  of  Jesus  ; 
 but,  I  say,  as  (o  other  things  I  should  but  let  them  alone, 
 because  I  saw  they  engendered  strife,  and  because  that 
 they-,  neitlier  in  doing,  nor  in  leaving  undone,  did  com- 
 mend us  to  God  to  be  his.  Besides,  I  saw  my  work  be- 
 fore aie  did  run  into  another  channel,  even  to  carry  an 
 awakening  word;   to  that  therefore  I  did  adhere. 
 
 *'  If  any  of  those  who  were  awakened  by  my  ministry, 
 did  after  that  fall  back,  (as  too  many  did,)  I  can  truly 
 say,  their  loss  hath  been  more  to  me,  than  if  my  own 
 child  had  been  going  to  its  grave.  My  heart  hath  been 
 so  wrapped  up  in  the  glory  of  this  excellent  work,  that  I 
 counted  myself  more  blessed  and  honoured  of  God  by 
 this,  than  if  he  had  made  me  emperor  of  the  christian 
 world,  or  the  lord  of  all  the  glory  of  the  earth  without  it  • 
 Oh,  these  words  !  '  He  that  converteth  a  sinner  from  the 
 error  of  his  way,  doth  save  a  soul  from  death. '(a)  *  They 
 that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament, 
 and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness,  as  the  stars  for 
 ever  and  ever.' (6)  These,  I  say,  with  many  others  of  a 
 like  nature,  have  been  great  refreshments  to  me. 
 
 '*  IMy  great  desire,  in  my  fulfilling  my  ministry,  was  to 
 get  into  the  darkest  places  of  the  countiy:  yet  not  be- 
 cause I  could  not  endure  the  light,  (for  I  feared  not  to 
 shew  my  go^spel  to  any,)  but  because  I  found  my  spirit 
 leaned  most  after  awakening  and  converting  work,  and  the 
 word  that  I  carried  did  lean  itself  most  that  way  also  : 
 *  Yea,  so  I  have  strived  to  preach  the  gospel,  not  where 
 Christ  was  named,  lest  I  should  build  upon  another  man's 
 foundation.' (f;) 
 
 (a)  James  v.  20.  (b)  Dan.  xii.  3.  (c)  Rom.  xv.  £0. 
 
THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BDNFAN'.  39 
 
 "  But  in  this  work,  as  in  all  other,  I  had  my  tempta- 
 tions attending  me ;  and  that  of  divers  kinds :  as  some- 
 times I  should  be  assaulted  with  great  discouragement 
 therein  :  fearing  that  I  should  not  be  able  to  speak  a  word 
 at  all  to  edification ;  nay,  that  I  should  not  be  able  to 
 apeak  sense  unto  the  people :  at  which  times  I  should 
 have  sucli  a  strange  faintness  and  strengthlessness  seize 
 upon  my  body,  that  my  legs  have  scarce  been  able  to 
 carry  me  to  the  place  of  exercise. 
 
 "  Sometimes  again,  when  I  have  been  preaching,  I  have 
 been  violently  assaulted  with  thoughts  ol  blasphemy,  and 
 strongly  tempted  to  speak  the  words  with  my  mouth  before 
 the  congregation.  I  have  also,  at  times,  even  when  I  have 
 begun  to  speak  the  word  with  much  clearness,  evidence, 
 and  liberty  of  speech,  yet  been,  before  the  ending  of  that 
 opportunity,  so  blinded,  and  so  estranged  from  the  things 
 I  have  been  speaking,  and  have  been  also  straitened  in  my 
 speech,  as  to  utterance  before  the  people,  that  I  have  been 
 as  if  I  had  not  known  or  remembered  what  I  have  been 
 about ;  or  as  if  my  head  had  been  in  a  bag  all  the  time  of 
 my  exercise. 
 
 "  Again,  when  at  some  times  I  have  been  about  to 
 preach  upon  a  smart  and  searching  portion  of  the  word,  I 
 have  found  the  tempter  suggest,  *  What !  Will  you  preach 
 this?  This  condemns  yourself;  wherefore  preach  not  of 
 it  at  all ;  or  if  you  do,  yet  so  mince  it  as  to  make  way  for 
 your  own  escape ;  lest,  instead  of  awakening  others,  you 
 lay  that  guilt  upon  your  own  soul  as  you  will  never  get 
 from  under.'  But,  I  thank  the  Lord,  I  have  been  kept 
 from  consenting  to  these  so  horrid  suggestions  ;  and  have 
 rather,  as  Samson,  bowed  myself  with  all  my  might,  to 
 condemn  sin  and  transgression  wherever  I  found  it. 
 
 "  I  hare  also,  while  found  in  this  blessed  work  of 
 Christ,  been  often  tempted  to  pride  and  lifting  up  of  heart ; 
 
40  THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BUNYA.V. 
 
 and  tbougli  I  dare  not  say  I  have  not  been  affected  with 
 this,  yet  truly  the  Lord,  of  his  precious  mercy,  hath  so 
 carried  it  towards  me,  that  for  the  most  part  I  have  had 
 but  small  joy  to  give  way  to  such  a  thing ;  for  it  hath 
 been  my  every  day's  portion,  to  be  let  into  the  evils  of 
 my  own  heart,  and  still  made  io  see  such  a  multitude  of 
 corruptions  and  infirmities  therein,  that  it  hath  caused 
 hanging  down  of  the  head,  under  all  my  gifts  and  attain- 
 ments." 
 
 Mr.  Bunyan's  imprisonment  has  been  already  mention- 
 ed. He  was  tried  at  Bedford  quarter  sessions  in  1660  : 
 and  the  indictment  stated  that  "  John  Bunyan,  of  the 
 town  of  Bedford,  labourer,  had  devilishly  a.nd pernicioiisly 
 abstained  from  coming  to  church  to  hear  divine  service, 
 and  was  a  common  upholder  of  several  unlawful  meetings 
 and  conventicles,  to  the  great  disturbance  and  distraction 
 of  the  good  subjects  of  this  kingdom,  contrary  to  the  laws 
 of  our  sovereign  lord  the  king,"  &c.  Not  to  animadvert 
 upon  the  ridiculous  language  of  this  indictment,  (too  much 
 of  the  same  unmeaning  jargon  being  still  preserved,)  the 
 facts  were  not  legally  proved  ;  no  witnesses  were  produ- 
 ced against  him,  but  some  part  of  his  own  examination 
 was  taken  for  a  confession,  and  recorded  :  and  he  was 
 sentenced  to  perpetual  banishment,  for  persisting  to 
 preach,  and  refusing  to  conform.  The  sentence  itself 
 was  never  executed  ;  but  he  was  very  illegally  detained 
 a  prisoner  for  twelve  years  and  an  half  in  Bedford  jail. 
 
 In  the  early  part  of  his  imprisonment  the  Lord  gave 
 him  favour  with  the  keeper  of  the  jail,  and  he  had  many 
 indulgences,  which  the  malice  of  his  enemies  afterwards 
 restrained  from  him. 
 
 There  were  confined  in  the  same  prison  about  sixty 
 other  dissenters,  taken  at  a  meeting  at  Kaistoe,  in  Bed- 
 fordshire, among  whom  were  two  eminent  preachers,  Mr. 
 
THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BUNYAN".  41 
 
 Wheeler  and  Mr.  Dunn.  During  his  confinement  he  em- 
 ployed his  time,  partly  in  writing  his  Pilgrim's  Progress, 
 and  other  valuable  tracts  ;  partly  in  preaching  to  his  fel- 
 low-prisoners, and  others  who  came  to  hear  him  ;  and 
 partly  in  making  tagged  laces  for  the  support  of  himself 
 and  family,  an  art  he  acquired  after  he  was  in  confinement. 
 
 As  this  must  have  been  a  trying  season,  it  may  be 
 worth  our  inquiry,  in  what  manner  his  mind  was  supported 
 and  carried  through  it,  which  shall  be  given  also  chiefly 
 in  his  own  words,  written  (as  it  should  seem)  while  he 
 was  yet  in  prison. 
 
 "  I  never  had  in  all  my  life  so  great  an  inlet  into  the 
 word  of  God  as  now.  Those  scriptures  that  I  saw  noth- 
 ing in  before,  are  made  m  this  place  and  state  to  shine 
 upon  me.  So  that  sometimes,  when  I  have  been  in  the 
 savour  of  them,  I  have  been  able  '  to  laugh  at  destruction, 
 and  to  fear  neither  the  horse  nor  his  rider'  I  have  had 
 sweet  sights  of  the  forgiveness  of  my  sins  in  this  place, 
 and  of  my  being  with  Jesus  in  another  world.  «  O  the 
 Mount  Sion,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  the  innumerable 
 company  of  angels,  and  God  the  judge  of  all,  and  the  spir- 
 its of  just  men  made  perfect,'  and  Jesus,  have  been  sweet 
 iinto  me  in  this  place  !  I  have  seen  that  here,  that  I  am 
 persuaded  I  shall  never,  whik  in  this  world,  be  able  to 
 express.  I  have  seen  a  truth  in  this  scripture,  *  Whom 
 having  not  seen,  ye  love  ;  in  whom,  though  now  you  see 
 him  not,  yet  believing,  ye  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable 
 and  full  of  glory. "(a) 
 
 For  more  than  a  year  before  his  imprisonment,  he  had 
 strong  forbodings  of  this  event,  and  even  to  a  more  fatal 
 issue,  for  he  feared  his  sufferings  might  terminate  in  the 
 gibbef,  and  he  was  at  this  much   harrassed  with   the  ap- 
 
 fa)  1   Pet.  i.  8, 
 
 F 
 
42  THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BUNYAN. 
 
 prehension  that  in  such  circumstances  he  might  be  left 
 to  himself,  to  encounter  the  temptations  of  the  enemy ; 
 and  not  only  suffer  distress  himself,  but  dishonour  also 
 the  cause  of  God  :  in  this  expectation  he  was  led  to  ap- 
 ply "  to  the  strong  for  strength,"  and  it  was  part  of  his 
 daily  petition  that  he  might  be  "  strengthened  with  all 
 might  according  to  his  glorious  power,  unto  all  patience 
 and  long-suffering  with  joyfulness."  (a)  That  scripture 
 was  also  a  great  use  to  him,  "  We  had  the  sentence  of 
 death  in  ourselves,  that  we  might  not  trust  in  ourselves, 
 but  in  God  that  raiseth  the  dead."  (b) — "  By  this  scrip- 
 ture (says  he)  I  was  made  to  see,  that  if  ever  I  would 
 suffer  rightly,  1  must  first  pass  a  sentence  of  death  upon 
 every  thing  properly  of  this  life  ;  even  to  reckon  myself, 
 my  wife,  my  children,  my  health,  my  enjoyments,  and  all, 
 as  dead  to  me,  and  myself  as  dead  to  them." 
 
 Another  consideration  of  great  weight  upon  his  miifS 
 was,  how  to  support  himself  without  fainting,  under  ap- 
 proaching trials,  of  which  he  could  not  see  the  issue  ;  and 
 he  rightly  judged,  there  was  no  method  like  that  recom- 
 mended by  St.  Paul,  to  "look  not  at  the  things  which 
 are  seen  but  at  the  things  which  are  not  seen  :  for  the 
 things  that  are  seen  are  temporal,  but  the  things  that  are 
 not  seen  are  eternal !"  And  thus  our  author  reasoned 
 with  himself: 
 
 "  If  I  provide  only  for  a  prison,  then  the  whip  comes  at 
 unawares ;  and  so  doth  also  the  pillory.  Again,  if  I  on- 
 ly provide  for  these,  then  I  am  not  fit  for  banishment. — 
 Further,  if  I  conclude  that  banishment  is  the  worst,  then 
 if  death  come,  I  am  surprised.  So  that  I  see  the  best 
 way  to  go  through  sufferings,  is  to  trust  in  God  through 
 Jesus   Christ,    as    touching   the  world  to  come  :   and  as 
 
 (a)  Col.  i.  2.  (b)  2  Cor.  i,  9. 
 
THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BDNYAN.  4i{ 
 
 touching  this  world,  to  count  the  grave  my  house,  to  make 
 my  bed  in  darkness,  and  to  say  to  corruption,  *  Thou  art 
 my  father,'  and  to  the  worm,  '  Thou  art  <:.y  mother  and 
 sister  :'  that  is,  to  familiarize  these  things  to  me. 
 
 "But  notwithstanding  these  helps,  I  found  myself  a 
 man  encompassed  with  infirmities.  The  parting  with  my 
 wile  and  poor  children  hath  often  been  to  me,  in  this  place, 
 as  the  pulling  my  flesh  from  my  bones  ;  and  that  not  only 
 because  I  am  somewhat  too  fond  of  these  great  mercies, 
 but  also  because  I  should  have  often  brought  to  my  mind 
 the  many  hardships,  miseries,  and  wants,  that  my  poor 
 family  was  like  to  meet  with  ;  especially  my  poor  blind 
 child,  who  lay  nearer  my  heart  than  all  1  had  beside. 
 Oh  !  the  thoughts  of  the  hardships  I  thought  my  blind 
 one  might  go  under,  would  break  my  heart  to  pieces. 
 But  yet  recalling  myself,  thought  I,  I  must  venture  you 
 all  with  God,  though  it  goeth  to  the  quick  to  leave  you. 
 But  that  which  helped  me  in  this  temptation,  was,  '  Leave 
 thy  fatherless  children,  I  will  preserve  them  alive;  and 
 let  thy  widows  trust  in  me  :'  and  again,  '  The  Lord  said. 
 Verily  it  shall  go  well  with  thy  remnant ;  verily  I  will 
 cause  the  enemy  to  entreat  thee  well  in  the  time  of  evil,' 
 
 &c.  (a) 
 
 «  I  had  also  this  consideration,  that  if  I  should  now  ven- 
 ture all  for  God,  I  engaged  God  to  take  care  of  my  con- 
 cernments ;  but  if  I  forsook  him  and  his  ways,  for  fear  of 
 any  trouble  that  should  come  to  me  or  mine,  then  I  should 
 not  only  falsify  my  profession,  but  should  count  also  that 
 my  concernments  were  not  so  sure,  if  left  at  God's  feet, 
 whilst  I  stood  to  and  for  his  name,  as  they  would  be,  if 
 Ihey  were  under  my  own  care,  though  with  the  denial  of 
 
 (a)  Jer.  slix.  11. 
 
44  THE    LIFE    Of    JOHN    BUNrAN. 
 
 the  way  of  God.  This  was  a  smarthig  consideration,  and 
 as  spurs  to  my  flesh. 
 
 *'  I  had  also  the  dread  of  the  torments  of  hell,  which  I 
 was  sure  they  must  partake  of,  that  for  fear  of  the  cross, 
 do  shrink  from  their  profession  of  Christ,  his  words  and 
 laws,  before  the  sons  of  men.  I  thought  also  of  the  glory 
 that  he  had  prepared  for  those  that  in  faith,  and  love,  and 
 patience,  stood  to  his  ways  before  them.  These  things, 
 I  say,  have  helped  me,  when  the  thoughts  of  the  misery 
 that  both  myself  and  mine  might,  for  the  sake  of  my  pro- 
 fession, be  exposed  to,  hath  Iain  pinching  on  my  mind. 
 
 *'  When  I  have  indeed  conceited,  that  I  might  be  ban- 
 ished  for  my  profession,  then  I  have  thought  of  that  scrip- 
 ture, *  They  were  stoned,  they  were  sawn  asunder,  were 
 tempted,  were  slain  with  the  sword :  they  wandered 
 about  in  sheep-skins  and  goat-skins,  being  destitute,  af- 
 flicted, tormented,  of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy  :' 
 (a)  for  all  they  thought  they  were  too  bad  to  dwell,  and 
 abide  amongst  them.  I  have  sometimes  reasoned  about 
 the  sore  and  sad  estate  of  a  banished  and  exiled  condition, 
 how  such  are  exposed  to  hunger,  to  cold,  to  perils,  to 
 nakedness,  to  enemies,  and  a  thousand  calamities;  and  at 
 last,  it  may  be,  to  die  in  a  ditch  like  a  poor  forlorn  and 
 desolate  sheep.  But  I  thank  God,  hitherto  I  have  not 
 been  moved  by  these  most  delicate  reasonings,  but  have 
 rather  by  them  more  approved  my  heart  to  God." 
 
 It  seems  wonderful,  indeed,  that  such  a  man  should 
 have  been  suffered  to  languish  so  long,  and  so  unjustly, 
 in  a  prison,  and  that  with  little  efTort  for  his  enlargement. 
 His  wife  hideed  once  applied  to  the  judges  at  the  assizes 
 on  his  behalf,  but  was  opposed  by  the  magistrates,  who 
 did  all  in  their  power  to  prejudice  the  judges  against  him. 
 The  great  and  good  Sir  Matthew  Hale,  who  w^as  present, 
 
 (a)  Heb.  xi.  37. 
 
THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BUNYAN.  45 
 
 appeared  desirous  of  relieving  him,  if  the  matter  liad  been 
 brought  judicially  before  him,  and  for  this  end  advised  his 
 wife^o  procure  a  writ  of  error  ;  but  whether  they  were 
 too  poor  and  friendless  to  do  this,  or  whether  they  were 
 ignorant  how  to  proceed,  or  intimidated  by  the  power  of 
 their  enemies,  or  the  iniquity  of  the  times,  no  steps  appear 
 to  have  been  taken  of  this  nature.  At  length  Bishop 
 Barlow,  and  some  other  churchmen,  rather,  as  should 
 seem,  from  motives  of  compassion  than  of  equity,  inter- 
 ested themselves  on  his  behalf,  and  procured  his  en- 
 largement :  after  which  he  travelled  in  various  parts  of 
 the  kingdom,  visiting  and  encouraging  the  brethren,  inso- 
 much that  he  was  called  Bishop  Bunyan  ;  and  the  reader 
 will  doubtless  agree  with  me,  that  he  better  merited  the 
 title  than  those  downy  prelates  who  suffered  him  to  lan- 
 guish twelve  years  in  a  jail,  for  preaching  that  Gospel 
 which  they  ought  to  have  preached  themselves. 
 
 In  the  following  reign,  when  king  James  II.  declared 
 for  liberty  of  conscience,  Bunyan  was  enabled,  by  the 
 voluntary  contributions  of  his  hearers,  to  build  a  meeting- 
 house, where  he  preached  to  large  congregations,  as  he 
 did  also  when  he  visited  the  metropolis,  where  he  was 
 sometimes  honoured  with  the  attendance,  and  decided  ap- 
 probation, of  the  great  Dr.  Owen.  And  so  popular  was 
 he,  that  if  but  one  day's  notice  was  given,  the  meeting- 
 house in  Southwark,  where  he  generally  preached,  would 
 not  hold  half  the  people  who  attended.  Three  thousand 
 have  been  gathered  together  for  this  purpose  in  a  remote 
 part  of  the  town ;  and  not  less  than  twelve  hundred  at 
 seven  o'clock  on  a  dark  winter's  morning,  even  in  the 
 week  days. 
 
 Amidst  all  this  popularity  he  was  kept  humble  and 
 modest  in  his  conversation,  and  exemplary  in  his  beha- 
 viour. Slanders,  indeed,  were  invented  by  his  enemies, 
 but  soon  died  away ;  and  his  biographers  are  all  agreed, 
 
16  THK    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BUrfYAN". 
 
 that  in  (he  latter  part  of  his  life,  from  his  conversion,  his 
 "  moral  character  was  unexceptionable. "(«) 
 
 His  valuable  life,  worn  out  with  labour,  and  with  suf- 
 ferings, closed  at  the  age  of  threescore,  with  a  memorable 
 act  of  Christian  charity.  His  conduct  in  his  own  neigh- 
 bourhood had  procured  him  the  blessed  character  of  a 
 peacemaker :  he  was  therefore  sent  to,  while  on  a  visit  at 
 London,  by  a  young  gentleman  at  Bedford,  to  mediate 
 with  his  offended  father,  who  lived  at  Reading,  in  Berk- 
 shire. He  succeeded;  but  on  his  return  to  the  metrop- 
 olis, being  overtaken  with  excessive  rains,  came  very  wet 
 to  his  friend's  (Mr.  Straddock,  grocer,)  at  the  Star  on 
 Snowhill,  which  produced  a  fatal  fever.  He  bore  this^ 
 as  he  had  done  his  other  sufferings,  with  great  patience 
 and  resignation  to  the  will  of  God,  in  submission  to  which, 
 however,  he  "desired  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ." — 
 In  this  frame  of  spirit  he  lay  about  ien  days,  when  he 
 crossed  the  mystical  Jordan,  August  31st,  168  .,  follow- 
 ing his  Christian  Pilgrim  to  the  celestial  city. 
 
 He  was  buried  in  a  vault  belonging  to  a  friend  in  the 
 Dissenters'  burial-place,  adjoining  the  Artillery  Ground, 
 Moorfield's — since  Bun-hill-fields,  traditionally  supposed 
 to  have  been  so  called  from  his  having  been  one  of  the 
 first  buried  there. 
 
 Mr.  Bunyan  was  twice  married.  By  his  first  wife, 
 Elizabeth,  he  had  four  children,  one  of  whom,  named 
 Marijy  was  blind,  and  died  before  him.  He  married  his 
 second  wife  about  1658,  and  she  survived  him  only  about 
 four  years,  dying  in  1692.  It  does  not  appear  that  she 
 had  any  children. 
 
 Nor  have  we  any  further  account  of  his  children  by 
 his  former  wife,  so  that  he  appears  in  history,  as  an  illus- 
 
 (a)     Bloff.  Brit. 
 
THE    LIFE    OF    JOHN    BUNYAN. 
 
 47 
 
 trlous  pen  expresses  it,  "an  isolated  individual,"  without 
 progenitors,  and  without  descendants. 
 
 As  to  his  person  and  temper,  his  character  is  thus  de- 
 lineated by  the  continuator  of  his  life  :  "  He  appeared  in 
 countenance  to  be  of  a  stern  and  rough  temper  ;  but  in  his 
 conversation  mild  and  affable,  not  given  to  much  discourse 
 in  company,  unless  some  urgent  occasion  required  it ;  ob- 
 serving never  to  boast  of  himself,  or  his  parts,  but  rather 
 submit  himself  to  the  judgment  of  others  ;   abhorring  ly- 
 ing and  swearing,  being  just  in  all  that  lay  in  his  power  to 
 his   word;  not  seeming  to  revenge  injuries,  loving  to  re- 
 concile differences,  and  make  friendship  with  all.     He  had 
 a  sharp,  quick  eye,  accompanied  with  an  excellent  dis- 
 cerning of  persons,  being  of  good  judgment,  and  quick 
 wit.     As  for  his  person,  he  was  tall  of  stature,  strong 
 boned,  though  not  corpulent,  somewhat  of  a  ruddy  face, 
 with  sparkling  eyes,  wearing   his  hair  upon  his  upper  lip 
 after  the  old  British  fashion:  his  hair  reddish,  but  in  his 
 latter  days,  time  had  sprinkled  it  with  gray;  his  nose 
 well  set,  but  not  declining  or  bending,  and  his  mouth  mod- 
 erate large,  his  forehead  something  high,  and  his  habit  al- 
 ways plain  and  modest." 
 
 His  works  form  two  large  volumes  in  folio,  and  contain, 
 according  to  Mr.  GRAiNGER,(a)  as  many  tracts  as  he  had 
 lived  years  :  a  great  part  of  them  were  probably  the  sub- 
 stance of  his  pulpit  discourses,  which  he  used  commonly 
 to  commit  to  writing,  not  before,  but  after,  he  had  preach- 
 ed them. 
 
 (a)  Biog.  Hist,  of  F.ng. 
 
^HE 
 
 AUTHOR'S  APOLOGY 
 
 WHEN"  at  the  Gfst  I  took  my  pen  in  lian(5, 
 Thus  for  to  write,  I  did  not  understand 
 That  I  at  all  should  make  a  little  Book 
 In  such  a  mode :  nay,  I  had  undertook 
 To  make  another;  which,  wh^n  almost  done. 
 Before  I  was  aware,  I  thus  begun. 
 
 And  thus  it  was  :  I,  writing  of  the  way 
 
 And  race  of  saints  in  this  our  gospel-day, 
 
 Fell  suddenly  into  an  allegory, 
 
 About  their  journey,  and  the  way  to  glory, 
 
 In  more  than  twenty  things,  which  I  set  down 
 
 This  done,  I  twenty  more  had  in  my  crown, 
 
 And  they  again  began  to  multiply, 
 
 Like  sparks  that  from  the  coals  of  fire  do  fly. 
 
 Nay  then,  thought  I,  if  that  you  breed  so  fast, 
 
 i'il  put  von  by  yourselves,  lest  you  at  last 
 G 
 
bO  THE    author's    apology. 
 
 Should  prove  ad  Infiniium^  and  eat  out 
 The  book  that  I  already  am  about. 
 
 Well,  so  I  did;  but  yet  I  did  not  think 
 To  shew  to  all  the  world  my  pen  and  ink 
 In  such  a  mode ;  I  only  thought  to  make 
 I  knew  not  what;  nor  did  I  undertake 
 Thereby  to  please  my  neighbour ;  no,  not  1^ 
 I  did  it  mine  own  self  to  gratify. 
 
 Neither  did  I  but  vacant  seasons  spend 
 In  this  my  scribble ;  nor  did  I  intend 
 But  to  divert  myself  in  doing  this, 
 From  worser  thoughts,  which  made  me  do  amiss. 
 
 Thus  I  set  pen  to  paper  with  delight, 
 And  quickly  had  my  thoughts  in  black  and  white. 
 For  having  now  my  metliod  by  the  end, 
 Still  as  I  pull'd  it  came ;  and  so  I  penn'd 
 It  down,  until  at  last  it  came  to  be, 
 For  length  and  breadth,  the  bigness  which  j^ou  see. 
 
 Well,  when  I  had  put  my  ends  together, 
 I  shew'd  them  others,  that  I  might  see  whether 
 They  would  condemn  them,  or  them  justify  ; 
 And  some  said,  Let  him  live ;  some.  Let  him  die  : 
 Some  said,  John,  print  it;  others  said.  Not  so, 
 Some  said.  It  might  do  good  ;  others  said,  No. 
 
 Now  I  was  in  a  strait,  and  did  not  see 
 Which  was  the  best  thing  to  be  done  by  me : 
 At  last  I  thought,  since  you  are  thus  divided, 
 I  print  it  will ;  and  so  the  case  decided. 
 
 For,  thought  I,  some  I  see  would  have  it  done. 
 Though  others  in  that  channel  do  not  run  : 
 
THE    AUTHOU's     AI'OLOCV.  '5 1 
 
 To  prove  then  who  advised  for  (he  besl, 
 
 Thus  I  thought  fit  (o  put  it  to  (he  test. 
 
 I  farther  thought,  if  now  I  did  deny 
 
 Those  that  woukl  have  it,  thus  to  gratify, 
 
 I  did  not  know,  but  hinder  (hem  I  might 
 
 Of  that  which  would  to  them  be  great  delight : 
 
 For  (hose  which  were  not  for  its  coming  forth, 
 
 i  said  to  (hem,  Offend  jou  I  am  loth  : 
 
 Yet  since  your  bre(hren  pleased  wi(h  it  be, 
 
 Forbear  to  judge  till  you  do  farther  see. 
 
 If  that  you  would  not  read,  let  it  alone  : 
 Some  love  the  meat,  some  love  (o  pick  a  bone. 
 \  ea,  that  I  might  (hem  better  moderate, 
 1  did  too  u'ith  them  thus  expostulate: 
 
 May  I  not  write  in  such  a  style  as  this? 
 Jn  such  a  method  too,  and  yet  not  miss 
 My  end,  thy  good  ?  Why  may  it  not  be  done  ? 
 Dark  clouds  bring  waters,  when  the  bright  bring  none. 
 Yea,  dark  or  bright,  if  they  their  silver  drops 
 Cause  to  descend,  the  earth,  by  yielding  crops, 
 (jives  praise  to  both,  and  carpeth  not  at  either, 
 But  treasures  up  the  fruit  they  yield  together  ; 
 Yea,  so  commixes  both,  that  in  their  fruit 
 ]Vone  can  distinguish  this  from  that ;  they  suit 
 Her  well,  when  hungry :  but  if  she  be  full. 
 She  spews  out  both,  and  makes  their  blessing  null. 
 
 You  see  the  v*'ays  the  fisherman  doth  take 
 To  catch  the  fish  ;  what  engines  doth  he  make  ? 
 Behold  !   how  he  engageth  all  his  Avits  ; 
 Also  his  snares,  lines,  angles,  hooks,  and  nets  ; 
 Yet  fish  there  be,  that  neither  hook  nor  line, 
 Nor  snares,  nor  net,  nor  engine  can  make  thine  : 
 
52 
 
 They  mns(  be  grop'd  for,  and  be  tickled  loo. 
 Or  they  will  not  be  catch'd,  M'hate'er  you  do. 
 
 How  does  the  fowler  seek  to  catch  his  game 
 By  divers  means  ?  All  which  one  cannot  name  : 
 His  gun,  his  nets,  liis  lime-twigs,  light  a«d  bell ; 
 He  creeps,  he  goes,  he  stands  :  yea,  who  can  tel! 
 Of  all  his  postures  ?  Yet  there's  none  of  these 
 Will  make  him  master  of  what  fowls  he  please. 
 Yea,  he  must  pipe  and  whistle  to  catch  this  ; 
 Yet,  if  he  does  so,  that  bird  he  will  miss. 
 If  that  a  pearl  may  on  a  toad's  head  dwell, 
 And  may  be  found  too  in  an  oyster  shell ; 
 If  things  that  promise  nothing,  do  contain 
 What  better  is  than  gold  ;  who  will  disdain, 
 That  have  an  inkling  of  it,  there  to  look 
 That  they  may  find  it !  Now  my  little  book 
 (Tho'  void  of  all  these  paintings  they  may  make 
 It  with  this  or  the  other  man  to  take) 
 Is  not  without  these  things  that  do  excel, 
 What  do  in  brave,  but  empty  notions  dwell. 
 
 Well,  yet  I  am  not  fully  satisfied, 
 That  this  your  book  will  stand,  when  soundly  tried. 
 W^hy,  what's  the  matter  ?  It  is  dark  :  What  though 
 But  it  is  feigned  :   What  of  that  ?  I  trow, 
 Some  men,  by  feigned  words  as  dark  as  mine. 
 Make  truth  to  spangle,  and  its  rays  to  shine! 
 But  they  want  solidness  :  speak,  man,  thy  mind  : 
 They  drown  the  weak;  metaphors  make  us  blinds. 
 
 Solidity,  indeed,  becomes  the  pen 
 Of  him  that  writeth  things  divine  to  men  : 
 But  must  I  needs  want  solidness,  because 
 By  metaphors  1  speak  ?  Were  not  God's  laws. 
 
THE    author's    APOr.OOY,  ^«* 
 
 His  gospel  laws,  in  older  times  held  forth 
 By  shadows,  types,  and  metaphors?  Yet  loth 
 Will  any  sober  man  be  to  find  fault 
 With  them,  lest  h€  be  found  for  to  assault 
 The  highest  wisdom:  No;  he  rather  stoops, 
 And  seeks  to  find  out  what  by  pins  and  loops, 
 By  calves  and  sheep,  by  heifers  and  by  rams, 
 By  birds  and  herbs,  and  by  the  blood  of  lambs, 
 God  speaketh  to  him  ;  and  full  happy  he 
 That  finds  the  light  and  grace  that  in  them  be  ' 
 
 Be  not  too  forward,  therefore,  to  conclude 
 That  I  want  solidness  ;  that  I  am  rude  : 
 All  things  solid  in  shew  not  solid  be  ; 
 All  things  in  parables  despise  not  we, 
 Lest  things  most  hurtful  lightly  we  receive, 
 And  things  that  good  are  of  our  souls  bereave. 
 
 My  dark  and  cloudy  words  they  do  but  hold 
 The  truth,  as  cabinets  enclose  the  gold. 
 
 The  prophets  used  much  by  metaphors 
 To  set  forth  truth  ;  yea,  whoso  considers 
 Christ,  his  apostles  too,  shall  plainly  see, 
 That  truths  to  this  day  in  such  mantles  be. 
 
 I  am  afraid  to  say  that  Holy  Writ, 
 Which  for  its  style  and  phrase  puts  down  all  wit, 
 Is  every  where  so  full  of  all  these  things, 
 :Dark  figures,  allegories)  yet  there  springs 
 From  that  same  book,  that  lustre,  and  those  rays 
 Of  light,  that  turn  our  darkest  nights  to  days. 
 
 Come,  let  my  carper  to  his  life  now  look. 
 And  find  there  darker  lines  than  in  my  Book 
 He  findeth  any  :  yea,  and  let  him  know 
 That  in  his  best  things  there  are  worse  line?  too. 
 
•j4  the  author's  APOLdcr. 
 
 May  we  but  stand  before  impartial  men, 
 To  his  poor  one  I  dare  adventure  ten, 
 That  they  will  (ake  my  meaning  in  these  lines. 
 Far  better  than  his  lies  in  silver  shrines. 
 Come.     Truth,  although  in  swaddling  clouts,  I  find, 
 Informs  the  judgment,  rectifies  the  mind  ; 
 Pleases  the  understanding,  makes  the  will 
 Submit,  {he  memory  also  it  doth  fill 
 With  what  doth  our  imagination  please  ; 
 Likewise  it  tends  our  troubles  to  appease. 
 
 Sound  words,  I  know,  Timothy  is  to  use, 
 And  old  wives'  t.ibles  he  is  to  refuse  ; 
 But  yet  grave  Paul  him  no  where  did  forbid 
 The  use  of  parables  ;  in  which  lay  hid 
 That  gold,  those  pearls,  and  precious  stones  that  wepc 
 Worth  digging  for,  and  that  with  greatest  care. 
 Let  me  add  one  word  more  :   O  man  of  God, 
 Art  thou  oiTended  ?  Dost  thou  wish  I  had 
 Put  forth  my  matter  in  another  dress? 
 Or,  that  I  had  in  things  been  more  express? 
 To  those  that  are  my  betters,  as  is  fit. 
 Three  things  let  me  propound,  then  I  submit  : 
 
 I.  I  find  not  that  I  am  denied  the  use 
 Of  this  metliod,  so  I  do  not  abuse 
 Put  on  the  words,  things,  readers,  or  be  rude 
 In  handling  figure  or  similitude, 
 In  application  ;  but  all  that  1  may 
 Seek  the  advance  of  truth  this  or  that  way. 
 Denied,  did  I  say  ?  Nay,  I  Lave  leave 
 (Examples  too,  and  that  from  them  that  have 
 God  better  pleased,  by  their  words  or  ways, 
 Than  any  man  that  breathes  now  in  our  days) 
 Thus  to  express  my  miiid,  thus  to  declare 
 Things  unto  thee  that  excellentest  are. 
 
THE    author's   AFOr.OGr.  55 
 
 2.  I  find  that  men  (as  high  as  trees)  will  write 
 Dialogue  ways  ;  yet  no  man  doth  them  slight 
 For  writing  so  :   indeed,  if  they  abuse 
 
 Truth,  cursed  be  they,  and  the  craft  they  use 
 To  that  intent ;  but  yei  let  truth  be  free 
 To  make  her  sallies  upon  thee  and  me. 
 Which  way  it  pleases  God  ;  for  who  knows  how. 
 Better  than  he  that  taught  us  first  to  plow. 
 To  guide  our  minds  and  pens  for  his  design  ? 
 And  he  makes  base  things  usher  in  divine. 
 
 3.  I  find  that  Holy  Writ,,  in  many  places, 
 Hath  semblance  with  this  method,  where  the  cases 
 Do  call  for  one  thing  to  set  forth  another : 
 
 Use  it  I  may  then,  and  yet  nothing  smother 
 Truth's  golden  beams ;  nay,  by  this  method  may 
 Make  it  cast  forth  its  rays  as  light  as  day. 
 
 And  now,  before  I  do  put  up  my  pen, 
 I'll  shew  the  profit  of  my  book,  and  then 
 Commit  both  thee  and  it  into  that  hand. 
 That  pulls  the  strong  down,  and  makes  weak  ones  stand. 
 
 This  book,  it  chalketh  out  before  thine  eyes 
 The  man  that  seeks  the  everlasting  prize  : 
 It  shews  you  whence  he  comes,  whither  he  goes  ; 
 W^hat  he  leaves  undone  ;  also  what  he  does  : 
 It  shews  you  how  he  runs  and  runs. 
 Till  he  unto  the  gate  of  glory  comes. 
 
 It  shews,  too,  who  set  out  for  life  amain,  H 
 
 As  if  the  lasting  crown  they  would  obtain  :  4 
 
 Here  also  you  may  see  the  reason  why 
 They  lose  their  labour,  and  like  fools  do  die- 
 
 This  book  will  make  a  traveller  of  thee, 
 If  by  its  counsel  thou  wilt  ruled  be  ; 
 
56  THE    AUIHOR  S    APOLOGV. 
 
 It  will  direct  thee  to  the  holy  land, 
 If  thou  wilt  its  directions  understand  : 
 Yea,  it  will  make  the  slothful  aetive  be  ; 
 The  blind  also  delightful  things  to  see. 
 
 Art  thou  for  something  rare  and  profitable  ? 
 Or  wouldst  thou  see  a  truth  within  a  fable  ? 
 Art  thou  forgetful  ?  Or  wouldst  thou  remember 
 From  new-year's  to  the  last  of  December  ? 
 Then  read  my  fancies  ;  they  will  stick  like  burs, 
 And  may  be  to  the  helpless  comforters, 
 
 This  Book  is  wrote  in  such  a  dialect, 
 As  may  the  minds  of  listless  men  affect: 
 It  seems  a  novelty,  and  yet  contains 
 Nothing  but  sound  and  honest  gospel  strains. 
 
 Wouldst  thou  divert  thyself  from  melancholy  ? 
 Wouldst  thou  be  pleasant,  yet  be  far  from  folly  ? 
 Wouldst  thou  read  riddles,  and  their  explanation  T 
 Or  else  be  drowned  in  thy  contemplation  ? 
 Dost  thou  love  picking  meat  ?  Or  wouldst  thou  see 
 A  man  i'  th'  clouds,  and  hear  him  speak  to  thee  ? 
 Wouldst  thou  be  in  a  dream,  and  yet  not  sleep  ? 
 Or,  wouldst  thou  in  a  moment  laugh  and  weep  ? 
 Or,  wouldst  thou  lose  thyself,  and  catch  no  harm ; 
 And  find  thyself  again  without  a  charm  ? 
 Wouldst  read  thyself,  and  read  thou  know'st  not  what. 
 And  yet  know  whether  thou  art  bless'd  or  not, 
 By  reading  the  same  lines  ?  O  then  come  hither ! 
 And  lay  my  book,  thy  head,  and  heart  together. 
 
 JOHN  BUNYAN. 
 
IHE 
 
 PILGROrS  PROGRESS- 
 
 PART  I. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 THE  AUTHOR'S  IIVIPRISONMENT  AND  DREAM,  CHRISTIAN  CON- 
 VINCED OF  SIN,  FLIES  FROM  THE  WRATH  TO  COME,  AND 
 iS  DIRECTED  BY  THE  GOSPEL  TO  CHRIST. 
 
 AS  I  walked  through  the  wilderness  of  this  world,  I 
 lighted  on  a  certain  place  where  was  a  den,"^  and  laid  me 
 down  in  that  place  to  sleep :  and  as  I  slept  I  dreamed  a 
 dream.  I  dreamed;  and,  behold,  *' I  saw  a  man  clothed 
 with  rags,  standing  in  a  certain  place,  with  his  face  from 
 his  own  house,  a  book  in  his  hand,  and  a  great  burden 
 upon  his  back."(rt)  I  looked,  and  saw  him  open  the 
 book  and  read  therein;   and  as  he  read  he  wept  and  trem- 
 
 "  Mr.  Bunyan  wrote  this  precious  book  in  Bedford  gaol,  where  he  was 
 confined  for  preaching  the  Gospel,  as  a  nonconformist,  or  dissenter.  To 
 this  he  refers  when  he  speaks  of  the  "  den."  The  Lord  frequently  causes 
 '•  ihe  wrath  of  man  to  praise  liim."  The  servants  of  Christ.  vAmih  reslrain- 
 ed  by  penal  laws,  from  publishing  the  word  of  life  from  the  pulpit,  have 
 become  more  abundantly  useful  by  ihcir  writings. 
 
 fa)  Isa.  Ixiv*^.    Lnkosiv-33.    Tsal.  xxxviii.  4.    Rub.  ii.2,    Ac-l'sxvi.SI. 
 11 
 
58  THE    l'lL6RiM*S    DISTKESS. 
 
 bled ;  and,  not  being  able  longer  to  contain,  he  brake  out 
 with  a  lamentable  cry/^  saying,  "  What  shall  I  do?''(a) 
 
 In  this  plight  therefore  he  went  home,  and  refrained 
 himself  as  long  as  he  could,  that  his  wife  and  children 
 should  not  perceive  his  distress;  but  he  could  not  be  si- 
 lent long,  because  that  his  trouble  increased :  wherefore 
 at  length  he  brake  his  mind  to  his  wife  and  children  ;  and 
 tlius  he  began  to  talk  to  them  :  "  O  my  dear  wife,"  said  he, 
 "  and  you  the  children  of  my  bowels,  1  your  dear  friend 
 am  in  myself  undone  by  reason  of  a  burden  that  lieth  hard 
 upon  me  :  moreover,  I  am  certainly  informed  that  this  our 
 cityf  will  be  burned  with  ftre  from  heaven  :  in  which  fear- 
 ful overthrow,  both  myself,  with  thee  my  wife,  and  you 
 my  sweet  babes,  shall  miserably  come  to  ruin,  except  (the 
 which  yet  I  see  not)  some  way  of  escape  may  be  found, 
 whereby  we  may  be  delivered."  At  this  his  relations 
 were  sore  amazed  ;J  not  for  that  they  believed  that  what 
 
 *  The  cry  of  an  awakened  sinner,  who  sees  his  own  righteousness  to  be 
 as  filthy  rags,  his  soul  in  a  state  of  wrath  and  wretchedness,  exposed  to 
 everlasting  destruction,  feeling  the  burden  of  his  sins  upon  his  back,  he 
 turns  liis  face  from  iiis  own  house,  from  iiiinself,  from  all  his  false  hopes 
 and  vain  confidences,  for  refuge,  and  takes  his  Bible  in  his  hand  to  direct 
 him  where  he  shall  flee  for  safety  and  salvation.  The  more  a  sinner 
 reads  therein,  the  more  he  is  convinced  of  the  wretched  state  and  ruined 
 condition  of  his  precious  immortal  soul,  and  of  his  necessity  of  fleeing  to 
 Christ  for  eternal  life  and  salvation.  As  he  reads,  he  weeps  and  trembles, 
 to  think  what  will  become  of  him.  Reader,  was  this  ever  your  case? 
 Did  you  ever  see  your  sins,  and  feel  the  burden  of  them,  so  as  to  cry  out, 
 in  the  anguish  of  your  soul,  AVhat  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?  If  not,  you  will 
 look  on  this  precious  book  as  a  romance,  or  history,  which  no  way  con- 
 cerns you:  you  can  no  more  understand  the  meaning  of  it,  than  if  it  was 
 MTOte  in  an  unknown  language  :  for  you  are  yet  carnal,  dead  in  your  sinS;, 
 lying  in  the  arms  of  tiie  wicked  one  in  false  security.  But  this  book  is 
 spiritual ;  it  can  only  be  understood  by  spiritually  quickened  souls,  wh6 
 have  experienced  tliat  salvation  in  the  heart  which  begins  with  a  sight  of 
 sin,  a  sense  of  sin,  a  fear  of  destruction,  and  dread  of  damnation.  Such, 
 and  ordy  such,  commence  Tilgrims  from  the  city  of  Destruction  to  thf 
 heavenly  kingdom. 
 
 i  This  world. 
 
 t  Conviction  of  sin  in  the  heart,  will  discover  itself  to  those  about  %IS; 
 Uv  the  outward  conduct  and  behaviour  of  the  life. 
 
 (a)  Act?  ii.  37 
 
THF.    pilgrim's    DISTRESS.  5)^ 
 
 iic  had  said  to  them  was  true,  but  because  Ihej  thoiit^hf 
 some  frenzy  distemper  had  got  into  his  head  ;  therefore, 
 it  drawing  towards  night,  and  they  Iioping  that  sleep  might 
 settle  his  brains,  with  all  haste  they  got  him  to  bed  ;=^<= 
 but  tiie  night  was  as  troublesome  to  him  as  the  day; 
 wherefore,  instead  of  sleeping,  he  spent  it  in  sighs  and 
 tears.  So  when  the  morning  was  come  tJiey  would  know 
 how  he  did  :  he  told  them,  "  IForse  and  worse.'^  II(' 
 also  set  to  talking  with  them  ag-in,  but  they  began  to  be 
 hardened.  They  also  thought  to  drive  away  his  distem- 
 per by  harsh  and  surl}^  carriage  to  him  ;  sometimes  they-^ 
 would  deride,  sometimes  they  would  chide,  and  some-|| 
 iimes  they  would  quite  neglect  him.  'Wherefore  he  be- 
 gan to  retire  himself  to  his  chamber,  to  pray  for  and  pity 
 them;  and  also  to  condole  his  own  misery.  He  would 
 also  walk  solilarily  in  the  fields,  sometimes  reading  and 
 sometimes  praying;  and  thus  for  some  days  he  spent  liis 
 time. 
 
 Now  I  saw,  upon  a  time  when,  he  was  walking  In  tlie 
 lields,  that  he  was  (as  he  was  wont)  reading  in  his  book, 
 m\d  greatly  distressed  in  his  mind  ;  and  as  he  read,  he 
 burst  out,  as  he  had  done  before,  crying,  "  V/ hat  slial!  > 
 do  to  be  saved  ?"t(a) 
 
 I  saw  also  that  he  looked  this  way  and  that  way,  as  iT 
 he  would  run;  yet  he  stood  still,  because  (as  I  perceiv- 
 ed) he  could  not  tell  which  way  to  go.  I  looked  then, 
 and  saw  a  man  named  Evangelist  coming  to  him  ;  and  he 
 asked,  "  Wherefore  dost  thou  cry?"j: 
 
 ■*  When  we  begin  to  be  wise  unto  salvnlion,  carnal  friends  pronounce 
 OS  mad  unto  destruction  ;  andadnainister  carnal  medicine  for  our  sin-siciv 
 =ouls. 
 
 t  iSo  soul  was  ever  in  earnest  for  salvation,  till  there  is  a  cry  in  hia  heart 
 1o  be  saved  from  the  wrath  of  an  offended  God. 
 
 i  Behold  here  the  tender  loveap.d  care  of  Jesus,  the  great  Shoplierd  and 
 Bisliu,"  of  souls,  to  sin-distressed;  heavy  laden  sinners,  in  sendinj!;  l-^an- 
 iielist ;  thativj  a  [jreacherof  gospel  grace,  and  glad  tidings  o(  ^alviJioM  (c* 
 Xi>eip.. 
 
60  EVANGELIST    INSIRUtTJ    IIIM- 
 
 He  answered ;  Sir,  I  perceive  by  the  book  in  iny  liand 
 Ihat  I  am  condemned  to  die,  and  after  that  to  come  to 
 judgment ;  and  I  find  that  I  am  not  willing  to  do  the  first, 
 nor  able  to  do  the  second. *(a) 
 
 Tiien  said  Evangelist,  Why  not  willing  to  die,  since 
 this  life  i^s  attended  with  so  many  evils?  The  man  an- 
 swered. Because  I  fear  that  this  burden  that  is  upon  my 
 backf  will  sink  me  lower  than  the  grave,  and  I  shall  fall 
 into  Tophet.(b)  And,  Sir,  if  I  be  not  fit  io  go  to  prison, 
 I  am  not  fit  to  go  to  judgment,  and  from  thence  to  execu- 
 tion :  and  the  thoughts  of  these  things  make  me  cr}^. 
 0  Then  said  Evangelist,  If  this  be  thy  condition,  why 
 standest  thou  still?  He  answered,  Because  I  knovr  not 
 whither  to  go.  Tiien  he  gave  him  a  parchment  roll ;  and 
 there  was  written  within,  "  Flee  from  the  wrath  to 
 €ome."J(c) 
 
 The  man  therefore  read  it,  and,  looking  upon  Evan- 
 gelist very  carefully,  said.  Whither  must  I  flee  ?  Then 
 said  Evangelist,  pointing  with  his  finger  over  a  very  wide 
 field,  Do  you  see  yonder  Wicket-gate ?(J)  The  man 
 said,  No.  Then  said  the  other.  Do  you  see  yonder  shin- 
 ing light  ?$(e)  He  said,  I  think  I  do.  Then  said 
 Evangelist,  Keep  that  light  in  thine  eye,  and  go  up  direct- 
 ly thereto,  so  shalt  thou  see  the  gate  ;  at  which  when 
 thou  knockest,  it  shall  be  told  thee  what  thou  shalt  do. 
 
 '  A  true  confession  of  an  enlightened,  sensible  sinner. 
 
 t  The  convictions  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  the  heart,  make  a  man  feel  the 
 msupportable  burden  of  sin  upon  his  back,  and  to  dread  the  wrath  of  God 
 revealed  from  heaven  against  sin. 
 
 i  Tlie  gospel  never  leaves  a  convinced  dinner  in  the  miserable  situation 
 iu  which  it  finds  him,  without  hope  and  relief;  hut  points  him  to  Jesus  for 
 safely  and  salvation,  that  he  may  fly  from  himself  and  the  wrath  he  feels 
 in  himself;  to  the  fulnees  of  the  grace  of  Christ,  signified  by  the  ^Vicket- 
 Gate. 
 
 §  Christ,  and  the  way  to  him,  cannot  be  fonnd  without  the  word.  The 
 word  directs  to  Christ,  and  <he  Spirit  shines  into  the  heart,  whereby  the 
 sinner  sees  Christ  in  the  word.     This  makes  God's  word  precious. 
 
 (a)  Keb.  Ix.  27.  Job  x\  i.  21,  22.  Ezek.  xxii- 14-  (b)  Isa.  xxx.33. 
 
 (r)  Ma(t-iii.7.       {d}  Matt.  vii.  13,  14;      (e)  Fsal.  cxix.  105-    2  Fet.  i.  U», 
 
OBSTINATE    AND    PMABrE    PlTRSUR    CHRISTIAN. 
 
 (>1 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 CHRISTIAN  PROCEEDS-OBSTINATE  REFUSES  TO  ACCOMPA- 
 NY HIM^PLIABLE  GOES  AS  FAR  AS  THE  SLOUGH,  AND 
 RETURNS. 
 
 SO  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  the  man  began  to  run.  Now 
 he  had  not  run  far  from  his  own  door,  but  liis  wife  and 
 children  (perceiving  it)  began  to  cry  after  him  to  return : 
 (a)  but  the  man  put  his  fingers  in  his  ears,  and  ran  on, 
 crying,  "Life!  life!  eternal  life  !"  So  he  looked  not  be- 
 hind him,  {b)  but  fled  towards  the  middle  of  the  plain.* 
 
 The  neighbours  also  came  out  to  seef  him  run  :  and, 
 as  he  ran,  some  mocked,  others  threatened,  and  some 
 cried  after  him  to  return  ;  and  among  those  that  did  so 
 there  were  two  that  were  resolved  to  fetch  him  back  by 
 force.  The  name  of  one  was  Obstinate,  and  the  name  of 
 the  other  Pliable.  Now  by  this  time  the  man  was  got  a 
 good  distance  from  them  -,  but,  however,  they  were  re- 
 solved to  pursue  him;  which  they  did,  and  in  a  little 
 time  they  overtook  him.  Then  said  the  man.  Neigh- 
 bours, wherefore  are  ye  come  ?  They  said.  To  persuade 
 you  to  go  back  with  us ;  but  he  said,  That  can  by  no 
 means  be:  you  dwell,  said  he,  in  the  city  of  Destruction  ; 
 the  place  also  where  I  was  born  ;  I  see  it  to  be  so  ;  and 
 dying  there,  sooner  or  later,  you  will  sink  lower  than  the 
 
 •  When  a  sinner  begins  to  fly  from  deslrnction,  carnal  relatione  will 
 strive  to  prevent  him  ;  but  it  is  wiser  to  stop  our  ears  against  the  reason- 
 ings of  flobh  and  blood,  than  to  parley  with  them.  Carnal  atieclions  can- 
 not prevail  over  spiritual  convictions.  The  sinner  who  is  in  earnest  for 
 ^^alvatio.^,  will  be  deaf  to  invitations  to  go  back.  The  more  he  is  solicited 
 by  them;  the  faster  h*^  will  fly  from  them. 
 
 t  He  who  flies  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  leads  a  life  of  rightoous- 
 resoj  is  a  gazing  stock  to  the  v.orld. 
 
 (ri)LnVp  s'lv.  '26.  ('/;'Geri    ^ix.  IT.    -  Cor.  iv-  19- 
 
*>-  TIIEY    OVEllTAKE    HIM. 
 
 grave  Into  a  phice  that  burns  with  fire  and  brimstone  :  be 
 content,  good  neighbours,  and  go  along  with  me.* 
 
 Wliat,  said  Obstinate,  and  leave  our  friends  and  our 
 comforts  behind  us  ! 
 
 Yes,  said  Christian,  (for  that  was  his  name)  because 
 that  all  which  you  shall  forsake  is  not  worthy  to  be  com- 
 pared wiih  a  little  of  that  that  I  am  seeking  to  enjoy  ,  and 
 if  you  will  go  along  with  me,  and  hold  it,  you  shall  fare 
 as  I  myself;  for  there  where  I  go  is  enough,  and  to 
 spare :(«)  come  away,  and  prove  my  words. 
 
 Op'^t.  What  are  the  things  you  seek,  since  you  leave 
 all  ihi:  r  orkl  to  find  them? 
 
 Chr.  I  seek  an  "  inheritance  incorruptible,  undefiled, 
 and  that  fadrth  not  away  ;  and  it  is  laid  up  in  heaven,'' 
 (6)  and  safe  there,  to  be  bestowed  at  the  time  appointed 
 on  them  that  diligently  seek  it.  Xiead  it  so,  if  you  will 
 in  my  book. 
 
 Tush,  said  Obstinate,  away  with  your  book  :  will  you 
 go  back  with  us  or  no  ? 
 
 No,  not  I,  said  the  other,  because  I  have  laid  my 
 hand  to  the  plough,  (c) 
 
 Obst.  Come  then,  neighbour  Pliable,  let  us  turn  ag:ijn 
 and  go  home  without  him  :  there  is  a  company  of  these 
 crazy-headed  coxcombs,  that  when  they  take  a  fancy  by 
 the  end  are  wiser  in  their  own  eyes  than  seven  men  that 
 can  render  a  reason. 
 
 Then  said  Pliable,  Don't  revile  ;  if  what  the  good 
 Christian  says  is  true,  the  things  he  looks  after  are  better 
 than  ours  ;  my  heart  inclines  to  go  Avith  my  neighbour. 
 
 *  The  genuine  spirit  of  a  sinuer,  convinced  of  sin,  and  fleeing  from  de- 
 struction. He  would  gladly  persuade  oilier  poor  sinners  to  go  with  him. 
 The  least  spark  of  grace  from  God  in  the  heart  discovers  itself  in  good 
 will  to  men. 
 
 yrt)TM:p.  XV.  17.   (b)  1  Pet.  i.   1— G.  Heb.  \i.  6— IG.    (r)  Luk'e  ix-  62- 
 
PLIAlJLE    ACCOMPANIES    IlIM.  t)ii 
 
 Obs T.  What !  more  fools  still  ?  be  ruled  by  ine,  and 
 go  back  ;  who  knows  whither  such  a  brain  sick  fellow 
 will  lead  you?  Go  back,  go  back,  and  be  wise> 
 
 Car.  Nay,  but  do  thou  come  with  thy  neighbour  Plia- 
 ble; there  are  such  things  to  be  had  which  I  spake  of, 
 "and  many  more  glories  besides  :  if  you  believe  not  me, 
 read  here  in  this  book  ;  and,  for  the  truth  of  what  is  ex- 
 pressed therein,  behold,  all  is  confirmed  by  the  blood  of 
 him  that  made  it.(rt) 
 
 Well,  neighbour  Obstinate,  saith  Pliable,  I  begin  to 
 come  to  a  point:  I  intend  to  go  along  with  this  good 
 man,  and  to  cast  in  my  lot  with  him ;  but,  my  good  com- 
 panion, do  you  know  the  w  ay  to  this  desired  place  ?" 
 
 Chr.  I  am  directed  by  a  man,  whose  name  is  Evan- 
 gelist, to  speed  me  to  a  little  gate  that  is  before  us,  where 
 we  shall  receive  instructions  about  the  way. 
 
 Pl[.  Come  then,  good  neighbour,  let  us  be  going.  Theu 
 they  went  both  together. 
 
 And  I  will  go  back  to  my  place,  said  Obstinate  ;  I  will 
 be  no  companion  of  such  misled  fantastical  fellows. f 
 
 Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  when  Obstinate  was  gone 
 back,  Christian  and  Pliable  went  talking  over  the  plain  ; 
 and  thus  they  began  their  discourse. 
 
 CiiR.  Come,  neighbour  Pliable,  how  do  you  do  ?  I  am 
 glad  you  are  persuaded  to  go  along  with  me;  had  even 
 Obstinate  himself  but  felt  w  hat  I  have  felt  of  the  powers 
 and  terrors  of  what  is  yet  unseen,  he  would  not  thus  light- 
 ly have  given  us  the  back. 
 
 *  He  who  never  became  a  fool  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  for  Christ,  is  nof 
 yet  made  wise  unto  salvation  through  the  faith  of  Christ. 
 
 t  Here  see  the  different  elfects  whicii  gospel  truths  have  upon  natural 
 men.  Obstinate  totally  rejects  tiiem.  Pliable  hears  of  them  with  joy,  be- 
 lieves somewhat  of  Ihem  for  a  season,  and  accompanies  Christian  a  little 
 way. 
 
 (fl)  Heb.ix.  17—22. 
 
64  THEIft    CONVERSATION. 
 
 Pli.  Come,  neighbour  Christian,  since  there  are  none 
 but  lis  two  here,  tell  me  now  further,  what  the  things  are, 
 and  how  to  be  enjoyed,  whither  we  are  going. 
 
 Chr.  1  can  better  conceive  of  them  with  my  mind  than 
 speak  of  them  with  my  tongue :  but  yet,  since  you  are 
 desirous  to  know,  I  will  read  of  them  in  my  book. 
 
 Pli.  And  do  you  think  that  the  words  of  your  book  are 
 certainly  true  ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  verily,  for  it  was  made  by  him  that  cannot 
 lie.  (a) 
 
 Pli.  Well  said;  what  things  are  they  ? 
 
 Chr.  There  is  an  endless  kingdom  to  be  inhabited, 
 and  everlasting  life  to  be  given  us  that  we  may  inhabit 
 that  kingdom  for  ever. (6) 
 
 Pli.  Well  said;  and  what  else ? 
 
 Chr.  There  are  crowns  of  glory  to  be  given  us  ;  and 
 garments  that  will  make  us  shine  like  the  sun  in  the  firma- 
 ment of  heaven,  (c) 
 
 Pli.  This  is  very  pleasant;  and  what  else? 
 
 Chr.  There  shall  be  no  more  crying  nor  sorrow  ;  for 
 he  that  is  owner  of  the  place  will  wipe  all  tears  from  our 
 eyes.(rf)  ' 
 
 Pli.  And  what  company  shall  we  have  there  ? 
 
 Chr.  There  we  shall  be  with  seraphims  and  cheru- 
 bims,  creatures  that  will  dazzle  your  eyes  to  look  on 
 them.(c)  There  also  you  shall  meet  with  thousands  and 
 tens  of  thousands  that  have  gone  before  us  to  that  place  ; 
 none  of  them  are  hurtful,  but  loving  and  holy  ;  every  one 
 walking  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  standing  in  his  presence 
 with  acceptance  for  ever.     In  a  word,  there  we  shall  see 
 
 (n)  Tit.  i.  2.         (b)  Isa.  xlv.  IT.     John  x.  2T— 29.         (c)  2  Tim.  iv.  8. 
 
 Rev.  sxii.  5.     Matt.  xiii.  43.         (d)  lsi\.  xxv.  8.     Rev.  vii.  IG.  IT. 
 
 xxi.  4.  (e)  Isa.  vi.  2.     1  Thcss.  iv.  IG,  IT 
 
THE    SLOUGH    OF    DESPOND.  65 
 
 ^he  eWers  with  their  golden  crowns, («)  there  we  shall  see 
 holy  virgins  with  their  golden  harps  ;(6)  there  we  shall 
 see  men  that  by  the  world  were  cut  in  pieces,  burnt  in 
 flames,  eaten  of  beasts,  drowned  in  the  seas,  for  the  love 
 that  they  bare  to  the  Lord  of  the  place,  as  well,  and 
 clothed  with  immortality  as  with  a  garment. (c) 
 
 Pli.  The  hearing  of  this  is  enough  to  ravish  one's 
 heart :  but  are  these  things  to  be  enjoyed  ?  how  shali  we 
 get  to  be  sharers  thereof  ? 
 
 Chr.  The  Lord,  the  governor  of  the  country,  hath 
 recorded  that  in  this  book  ;  the  substance  of  which  is,  if 
 we  be  truly  willing  to  have  it,  he  will  bestow  it  upon  us 
 freely,  (d) 
 
 Pli.  Well  my  good  companion,  glad  am  I  to  hear  of 
 these  things  ;  come  on,  let  us  mend  our  pace.'* 
 
 Chr.  I  cannot  go  so  fast  as  I  would,  by  reason  of  this 
 burden  that  is  on  my  back. 
 
 Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  just  as  they  had  ended 
 this  talk  they  drew  nigh  to  a  very  miry  slongh  that  was 
 in  the  midst  of  the  plain,  and  they  being  heedless  did  both 
 fall  suddenly  into  the  bog.  The  name  of  (he  slough  was 
 Despond.  Here  therefore  they  wallowed  for  a  time,  be- 
 ing grievously  bedaubed  with  dirt ;  and  Christian,  because 
 of  (he  burden  that  was  on  his  back,  began  to  sink  in  the 
 mire. 
 
 -  Here  see  (lie  fleshly  joys  and  flashy  comforts  of  temporary  professors 
 he  is  loo  hot  to  hold  ;  too  light  (having  never  felt  the  burden  of  his  sins)  to 
 travel  far.  Our  Lord  describes  such  as  the  stony-ground  hearers.  They 
 receive  the  word  with  joy  ;  (he  word  hath  no  root  in  their  hearts  ;  (hev 
 believe  a  while  ;  but  in  limes  of  temptation  fall  away.  Luke  viii.  15.  Su 
 did  Pliable  at  tli«  slough  of  Despond.  This  signifies  those  desponding 
 fears,  ana  despairing  doubts  which  beset  us,  arising  from  unbelief  of  God's 
 word,  the  suggestions  of  Satan,  and  the  carnal  reasonings  of  our  corrupt 
 nature,  agamsl  the  revealed  truths,  and  |)recious  promises  of  God.  Tlif;s»' 
 try  the  reality  of  our  convictions,  and  the  sincerity  of  our  faith. 
 
 (a)  Rev.  iv.  4.  (b)  Rev.  xiv.  1—5. 
 
 (c)  John  xii.  25.     2  Cor.  v.  2—4. 
 
 ('/)  Isa.  Iv.  l—b'.    John  vi.  37.     Rev- xxi.  r..     xxii-  17. 
 
 I 
 
6d  PLIABLE    RETURNS     HOME. 
 
 Then  said  Pliable,  Ah!  neighbour  Christian,  where  are 
 you  now  ? 
 
 Truly,  said  Christian,  I  do  not  know. 
 
 At  that  Pliable  began  to  be  offended,  and  angrily  said 
 to  his  fellow,  Is  this  the  happiness  you  have  told  me  all 
 this  while  of?  If  we  have  such  ill  speed  at  our  first  set- 
 ting out,  what  may  we  expect  betwixt  this  and  our  jour- 
 ney's end?  May  I  get  out  again  with  my  life,  you  shall 
 possess  the  brave  country  alone  for  me:  And  with  that 
 he  gave  a  desperate  struggle  or  two,  and  got  out  of  the 
 mire  on  that  side  of  the  slough  which  was  next  his  own 
 house  :  so  away  he  went,  and  Christian  saw  him  no  more.* 
 
 Wherefore  Christian  was  left  to  tumble  in  the  slough 
 of  Despond  alone  :  but  still  he  endeavoured  to  struggle  to 
 that  side  of  the  slough  that  was  furthest  from  his  own 
 house,  and  next  to  the  Wicket-gate  ;f  the  which  he  did, 
 but  could  not  get  out  because  of  the  burden  that  was  up- 
 on his  back.  But  I  beheld,  in  my  dream,  that  a  man 
 came  to  him,  whose  name  was  Help,J  and  asked  him. 
 What  he  did  there  ? 
 
 Sir,  said  Christian,  I  was  bid  to  go  this  way  by  a  man, 
 called  Evangelist,  who  directed  me  also  to  yonder  gate, 
 that  I  might  escape  the  wrath  to  come :  and  as  I  was  go- 
 ing thither  I  fell  in  here. 
 
 Help.  But  why  did  you  not  look  for  the  steps  ?§ 
 
 *  It  is  not  enough  to  be  pliable  ;  for  the  first  trial  he  met  with  cooled 
 his  courage,  damped  his  joy,  killed  his  faith,  and  sent  him  back  to  the  city 
 of  Destruction. 
 
 t  Christian,  in  trouble,  seeks  still  to  get  farther  from  his  own  house. 
 See  the  difference  between  a  truly  convinced  sinner,  and  a  pliable  uncon- 
 verted professor  ;  one  keeps  his  face  towards  Christ  for  hope  and  help  ; 
 the  other  flies  back  for  comfort  to  the  city  of  Destruction. 
 
 t  The  arm  of  Christ's  omnipotent  grace,  reached  forth  to  snatch  poor 
 sinners  from  destruction  ;  for  he  says  to  them  "  Thou  hast  destroyed  thy- 
 self, but  in  me  is  thine  help"     Hosea  xiii.  9. 
 
 §  The  great  and  precious  promises  of  God,  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus  to 
 poor,  needy,  and  distressed  sinners. 
 
ACCOUNT  OF  THE  SLOUGH.  67 
 
 Chr.  Fear  followed  me  so  hard,  that  I  fled  the  next 
 way,  and  fell  in. 
 
 Help.  Then  said  he,  Give  me  thy  hand  ;  so  he  gave 
 Lim  his  hand,  and  he  drew  him  out,  and  set  him  upon 
 sound  ground,  and  bid  him  go  on  his  way. (a) 
 
 Then  I  stepped  to  him  that  plucked  him  out,  and  said  ; 
 Sir,  wherefore,  since  over  this  place  is  the  way  from  the 
 city  of  Destruction  to  yonder  gate,  is  it  that  this  plat  is 
 not  mended,  that  poor  travellers  might  go  thither  with 
 more  security  ?  and  he  said  unto  me,  This  miry  slough  is 
 such  a  place  as  cannot  be  mended  :  it  is  the  descent  whith- 
 er  the  scum  and  filth  that  attends  conviction  for  sin  doth 
 continually  run,  and  therefore  it  was  called  the  slough  of 
 Despond  :  for  still  as  the  sinner  is  awakened  about  his 
 lost  condition,  there  arise  in  his  soul  many  fears  and 
 doubts,  and  discouraging  apprehensions,  which  all  of  them 
 get  together,  and  settle  in  this  place :  And  this  is  the  rea- 
 son of  the  badness  of  this  ground. 
 
 It  is  not  the  pleasure  of  the  king  that  this  place  should 
 remain  so  bad  ;(6)  his  labourers  also  have,  by  the  direc- 
 tion of  his  majesty's  surveyors,  been  for  above  these  six- 
 teen hundred  years  employed  about  this  patch  of  ground^ 
 if  perhaps  it  might  have  been  mended  :  yea,  and  to  my 
 knowledge,  said  he,  here  have  been  swallowed  up  at  least 
 twenty  thousand  cart-loads ;  yea,  millions  of  wholesome 
 instructions,  that  have  at  all  seasons  been  brought  from 
 all  places  of  the  king's  dominions  (and  they  that  can  tell, 
 say,  they  are  the  best  materials  to  make  good  the  ground 
 of  the  place,)  if  so  be  it  might  have  been  mended  :  but  it 
 is  the  slough  of  Despond  still  ;  and  so  will  be,  when  they 
 have  done  what  they  can.^^' 
 
 *  Signifying,  that  tiiere  is  nolliing  but  despondency  and  despair  in  the 
 fallen  nature  of  sinful  man  :  the  best  that  we  can  do,  leaves  ns  ifi  the 
 slongh  of  Despond,  as  to  any  liopci  in  ourselves. 
 
 (n)  Psal.xl.2.  (h)  Tsa-  xxxv.  3,  4. 
 
68  PLIABLE    REACHES    HOME. 
 
 True,  there  are,  by  the  direction  of  the  law-giver,  cer- 
 tain good  and  substantial  steps  placed  even  through  th'e 
 Tery  midst  of  this  slough  ;  but  at  such  times  as  this  place 
 does  much  spew  out  its  filth,  as  it  doth  against  change  of 
 weather,  these  steps  are  hardly  seen  ;  or  if  they  be,  men 
 through  the  dizziness  of  their  heads  step  beside  ;  and 
 then  they  are  bemired  to  purpose,  notwithstanding  the 
 steps  be  there  :  but  the  ground  is  good  when  they  are 
 once  got  in  at  the  gate.'^(«) 
 
 Now  I  saw  in  my  dx^eara  that  by  this  time  Pliable  was 
 got  home  to  his  house.  So  his  neighbours  came  to  visit 
 him  ;  and  some  of  them  called  him  wise  man  for  coming 
 back  :  and  some  called  him  fool  for  hazarding  himself  with 
 Christian  :  others  again  did  mock  at  his  cowardliness  ;f 
 saying  "  Surely,  since  you  began  to  venture,  I  would  not 
 have  been  so  base  to  have  given  out  for  a  few  difficulties  ;" 
 so  Pliable  sat  sneaking  among  them.  But  at  last  he  got  more 
 confidence  ;  and  then  they  all  turned  their  tales,  and  be- 
 gan to  deride  poor  Christian  behind  his  back.  And  thus 
 much  concernino*  Pliable. 
 
 *  That  is  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ-  We  never  find  good  ground,  nor  safe 
 sounding,  nor  comfortable  walking,  till  we  enter  into  possession  of  Christ 
 by  faith,  and  till  our  feet  are  set  upon  Him,  who  is  the  Rock  of  ages. 
 
 t  They  who  affect  to  despise  real  Christians,  often  both  express  and  feel 
 great  contempt  for  those  that  cast  ofl"  their  profession  :  such  men  are  una- 
 ble, for  a  time,  to  resume  their  wonted  confidence  among  their  former 
 companions ;  and  this  excites  them  to  pay  court  to  them,  by  reviling 
 and  deriding  those  whom  they  have  forsaken. 
 
 (a)  1  Sam.  xii-  22. 
 
WORLDLY-WISEMAN    MEETS    CHRISTIAN.  69 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 CHRISTIAN  DECEIVED  BY  THE  ADVICE  OF  MR.  WORLDLY- 
 WISEMAN,  TURNS  OUT  OF  THE  WAY,  AND  IS  GREATLY 
 ALARMED;  BUT  HAPPILY  MEETING  WITH  EVANGELIST, 
 RETURNS  TO  THE  RIGHT  PATH,  AND  PROCEEDS  ON  HIS 
 JOURNEY. 
 
 NOW  as  Christian  was  walking  solitarily  by  himself, 
 he  spied  one  afar  off  crossing  over  the  field  to  meet  him  ; 
 and  their  hap  was  to  meet  just  as  they  were  crossing  the 
 way  to  each  other.  The  gentleman's  name,  that  met  him, 
 was  Mr.  Worldly-wiseman  ;  he  dwelt  in  the  town  of  Car- 
 nal-policy ;  a  very  great  town,  and  also  hard  by  from 
 whence  Christian  came.  This  man,  then,  meeting  with 
 Christian,  and  having  some  inkling  of  him,  (for  Chris- 
 tian's setting  forth  from  the  city  of  Destruction  was  much 
 noised  abroad,  not  only  in  the  town  where  he  dwelt,  but 
 also  it  began  to  be  the  town-talk  in  some  other  places ;) 
 Mr.  Worldly-wiseman,  therefore,  having  some  guess  of 
 him,  by  beholding  his  laborious  going,  by  observing  his 
 sighs  and  groans,  and  the  like,  began  thus  to  enter  into 
 some  talk  with  Christian. 
 
 World.  How  now,  good  fellow,  whither  away  after 
 this  burdened  manner? 
 
 Chr.  a  burdened  manner  indeed,  as  ever,  I  think, 
 poor  creature  had!  And  whereas  you  asked  me,  whither 
 away  ?  I  tell  you.  Sir,  I  am  going  to  yonder  Wicket-gate 
 before  me  ;  for  there,  as  I  am  informed,  I  shall  be  put  in 
 a  way  to  be  rid  of  my  heavy  burden. 
 
 World.   Hast  thou  a  wife  and  children  ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes ;  but  I  am  so  laden  with  this  burden,  that 
 I  cannot  take  that  pleasure  in  them  as  formerly  :  me- 
 thinks  I  am  as  if  I  had  none. (a) 
 
 (a)  1  Cor.  vii.  29. 
 
World.  Wilt  thou  hearken  to  me  if  I  give  thee  coun- 
 sel ? 
 
 Chr.  If  it  be  good,  I  will ;  for  I  stand  in  need  of  good 
 counsel. 
 
 World.  I  would  advise  thee,  then,  that  thou  with 
 all  speed  get  thyself  rid  of  thj  burden ;  for  thou  wilt 
 never  be  settled  in  thy  mind  till  then,  nor  canst  thou  en- 
 joy the  benefits  of  the  blessings  which  God  hath  bestowed 
 upon  thee  till  then. 
 
 Chr.  That  is  that  which  I  seek  for,  even  to  be  rid 
 of  this  heavy  burden  ;  but  get  it  off  myself  I  cannot :  nor 
 is  there  any  man  in  our  country  that  can  take  it  off  my 
 shoulders  :  therefore  am  I  going  this  way  as  I  told  you, 
 that  I  may  be  rid  of  my  burden."^ 
 
 World.  Who  bid  you  go  this  way  to  be  rid  of  your 
 burden  ? 
 
 Chr.  a  man  that  appeared  to  me  to  be  a  very  great 
 and  honourable  person  ;  his  name,  as  I  remember,  is 
 Evangelist. 
 
 World.  Beshrew  him  for  his  counsel;  there  is  not  a 
 more  dangerous  and  troublesome  way  in  the  world  than 
 is  that  unto  which  he  hath  directed  thee  ;  and  that  thou 
 shalt  find  if  thou  wilt  be  ruled  by  his  counsel.  Thou  hast 
 met  with  something,  as  I  perceive,  already  ;  for  I  see  the 
 dirt  of  the  slough  of  Despond  is  upon  thee ;  but  that 
 slough  is  the  beginning  of  the  sorrows  that  do  attend 
 those  that  go  on  in  that  way.  Hear  me  ;  I  am  older  than 
 thou  :  thou  art  like  to  meet  with,  on  the  way  which  thou 
 goest,  wearisomeness,  painfulness,  hunger,  perils,  naked- 
 ness, sword,  lions,  dragons,  darkness,  and,  in  a  word, 
 death,  and  what  not !  These  things  are  certainly  true, 
 
 *  A  glimpse  of  the  Wicket-gate,  or  of  deliverance  from  the  guilt  of  sin 
 by  Christ,  will  make  the  sinner  reject  all  other  ways,  and  press  on  (q. 
 wards  Christ  only. 
 
THEIR  FURTHER  CONVERSATION.         71 
 
 having  been  confirmed  by  many  testimonies.  And  why 
 should  a  man  so  carelessly  cast  away  himself  by  giving 
 heed  to  a  stranger  ? 
 
 Chr.  Why,  Sir,  this  burden  upon  my  back  is  more 
 terrible  to  me  than  are  all  these  things  which  you  have 
 mentioned :  nay,  methinks  I  care  not  what  I  meet  with 
 in  my  way,  if  so  be  I  can  also  meet  with  deliverance  from 
 my  burden.^ 
 
 World.  How  earnest  thou  by  the  burden  at  first  ? 
 
 Chr.  By  reading  this  book  in  my  hand. 
 
 World  f  I  thought  so;  and  it  has  happened  unto  thee 
 as  to  other  weak  men,  w  ho  meddling  with  things  too  high 
 for  them,  do  suddenly  fall  into  thy  distractions ;  which 
 distractions  do  not  only  unman  men  (as  thine  I  perceive 
 have  done  thee,)  but  they  run  them  upon  desperate  ven- 
 tures to  obtain  they  know  not  what. 
 
 Chr.  I  know  what  I  would  obtain  ;  it  is  ease  from  my 
 heavy  burden. 
 
 World.  But  why  wilt  thou  seek  for  ease  this  way, 
 seeing  so  many  dangers  attend  it  ?  Especially  since, 
 hadst  thou  but  patience  to  hear  me,  I  could  direct  thee 
 to  the  obtaining  of  what  thou  desirest,  without  the  dangers 
 that  thou  in  this  way  wilt  run  thyself  into.  Yea,  and  the 
 remedy  is  at  hand.  Besides  I  will  add,  that  instead  of 
 these  dangers,  thou  shalt  meet  with  much  safety,  friend- 
 ship, and  content. 
 
 Chr.   Sir,  I  pray,  open  this  secret  to  me. 
 
 Word.  Why,  in  yonder  village  (the  village  is  named 
 Morality)  there  dwells  a  gentleman,  w^hose  name  is  Legal- 
 ity, a  very  judicious  man,  and  a  man  of  very  good  name, 
 that  has  skill  to  help  men  off  with  such  burdens  as  thine 
 
 *  Such  is  the  frame  of  the  heart  of  a  real  penitent, 
 t  Mr.  Worldly-wiseman  does  not  like  that  men  sbould  be  serious  in 
 reading  the  Bible. 
 
72  LEGALITY,    AND    THE    VILLAGE    3I0RALITY. 
 
 is  from  their  shoulders  ;  yea,  to  my  knowledge,  he  hath 
 done  a  great  deal  of  good  this  way  :  aye,  and  besides,  he 
 hath  skill  to  cure  those  that  are  somewhat  crazed  in  their 
 wits  with  their  burdens.*  To  him,  as  I  said,  thou 
 mayest  go,  and  be  helped  presently.  His  house  is  not 
 quite  a  mile  from  this  place  ;  and  if  he  should  not  be  at 
 home  himself,  he  hath  a  pretty  young  man  to  his  son,  whose 
 name  is  Civility,  that  can  do  it  (to  speak  on)  as  well  as  the 
 old  gentleman  himself.  There,  I  say,  thou  mayest  be 
 eased  of  thy  burden  :  and  if  thou  art  not  minded  to  go 
 back  to  thy. former  habitation,  as  indeed  I  would  not  wish 
 thee,  thou  mayest  send  for  thy  wife  and  children  to  thee 
 to  this  village  ;  where  there  are  houses  now  stand  empty, 
 one  of  w^hich  thou  mayest  liave  at  reasonable  rates  :  pro- 
 vision is  there  also  cheap  and  good :  and  that  which  will 
 make  thy  life  more  happy,  is  to  be  sure,  there  thou  shalt 
 live  by  honest  neighbours,  in  credit  and  good  fashion. 
 
 Now  was  Christian  somewhat  at  a  stand  ;  but  presently 
 he  concluded,  if  this  be  true  which  this  gentleman  hath 
 said,  my  wisest  course  is  to  take  his  advice  ;  and  with 
 that  he  thus  further  spake, 
 
 Chr.  Sir,  which  is  my  way  to  this  honest  man's  house  ? 
 
 World.  Do  you  see  yonder  high  hill  ? 
 
 Cur.  Yes,  very  well. 
 
 World.  By  that  hill  you  must  go,  and  the  first  house 
 ^ou  come  at  is  his. 
 
 So  Christian  turned  out  of  his  way  to  go  to  Mr.  Legal- 
 ity's house  for  help.f     But,  behold,  when  he  was  got  now 
 
 *  Mr.  Worldly-Wiseman  prefers  Morality  to  Christ  the  Strait  Gate.  This 
 is  the  exact  reasoning  of  the  flesh.  Carnal  reason  ever  opposes  spiritual 
 truth.  The  notion  of  justification  by  our  own  obedience  to  God's  law, 
 ever  works  in  us,  contrary  to  the  law  of  justification  by  the  obedience  of 
 Christ  and  living  faith  in  his  blood.  Self  righteousness  is  as  contrary  to 
 the  faith  of  Christ,  as  indulging  the  lusts  of  the  flesh. 
 
 i  And  a  sad  turn  it  proved  to  him  ;  for  he  turned  from  the  work  of 
 Clirist,  for  his  salvation,  to  his  own  works  and  obedience  :  so  did  the  Ga- 
 lations  of  old.  Mark  the  consequence  ;  Christian  is  afraid  that  Mount 
 ."^inai;  all  the  dreadful  curses  of  the  law,  would  fall  on  his  head. 
 
CHRISTIAN    TURNS    ASIDE.       HIS    ALARM.  73 
 
 hard  by  the  hill,  it  seemed  so  higli,  and  aiso  that  side  of 
 it  that  was  next  tiie  way-side  did  hang  so  inncli  over,  that 
 Christian  was  afraid  to  venture  further,  lest  tlie  hill  should 
 fall  on  his  head :  wherefore  there  he  stood  still,  and  wot- 
 ted not  what  to  do.  Also  his  burden  now  seemed  heavier 
 to  him  than  while  he  was  in  the  way.  There  came  also 
 flashes  of  fire  out  of  the  hill,  that  made  Christian  afraid 
 that  he  should  be  burned  ;(«)  here  therefore  he  sweat  and 
 did  quake  for  fear.  And  now  he  began  to  be  sorry  that 
 he  had  taken  Mr.  Worldly-wiseman's  counsel.  And  with 
 that  he  saw  Evangelist"-^'  coming  to  meet  him  ;  at  the  si2;ht 
 also  of  whom  he  began  to  blush  for  shame.  So  Evangel- 
 ist drew  nearer  and  nearer  ;  and,  coming  np  to  him,  he 
 looked  upon  him  with  a  severe  and  dreadful  countenance^ 
 and  thus  began  to  reason  with  Christian. 
 
 What  dost  thou  here,  Christian  ?  said  he.  At  which 
 words  Christian  knew  not  what  to  answer ;  wherefore  at 
 present  he  stood  speechless  before  him.  Then  said 
 Evangelist  further,  Art  thou  not  the  man  that  I  found  cry- 
 ing without  the  walls  of  the  city  of  Destruction  ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  dear  Sir,  I  am  the  man. 
 
 Evan.  Did  not  I  direct  thee  the  way  to  the  Viitle  Wick- 
 €t-gate  ? 
 
 Yes,  dear  Sir,  said  Christian. 
 
 Evan.  How  is  it  then  that  thou  art  so  quickly  hirnod 
 aside?  for  thou  art  now  out  of  the  way. 
 
 Cur.  I  met  wilh  a  gentlemaH,  as  soon  as  I  had  gol  over 
 the  slough  of  Despond,  who  persuaded  me  tjiat  I  miLi;ht  in 
 the  village  before  me  find  a  man  that  could  take  olf  my 
 burden. 
 
 Evan.  What  was  he? 
 
 *  Evangfelist  findelh  ChiisUan  nnderMounf  Sinai,  ati.l  lookrlb  «:rvpn-lv 
 *ipon  him.     r<ee  Iho  elXeci  of  disoboyinj:  (ho  Gu-pfl. 
 
 i^n)  Kxod.  six.  ir>— 18.     Heb.  xii.2]. 
 
T4  CHRISTIAN    lb    MET    BV    tVAXCLLlST. 
 
 Chr.  He  looked  like  a  gentleman,*'  and  talked  much  to 
 nie,  and  got  me  at  last  to  yield;  so  I  came  hither:  but 
 when  I  beheld  this  hill,  and  how  it  hangs  over  the  way,  I 
 suddenly  made  a  stand,  lest  it  should  fall  on  my  head. 
 
 Evan.   What  said  that  gentleman  to  you? 
 
 Chr.  He  asked  me  if  I  had  a  family  :   and  I  told  him 
 But,  said  I,  I  am  so  loaded  with  the  burden  that  is  on  my 
 back,  that  I  cannot  take  pleasure  in  them  as  formerly. 
 
 Evan.  And  what  said  he  then  ? 
 
 Chr.  He  bid  me  with  speed  get  rid  of  my  burden  ;  and 
 I  told  him  it  was  ease  that  I  sought.  And,  said  I,  I  am 
 therefore  going  to  yonder  gate  to  receive  further  direc- 
 tions how  I  may  get  to  the  place  of  deliverance.  So  he 
 said  that  he  would  show  me  a  better  way,  and  shorter,  not 
 so  attended  with  difficulties  as  the  way,  Sir,  that  you  set 
 me  in  ;  which  way,  said  he,  will  direct  you  to  a  gentle- 
 man's house  that  has  skill  to  take  off  these  burdens:  so  I 
 belived  him,f  and  turned  out  of  that  way  into  this,  if  hap- 
 ly I  might  be  soon  eased  of  my  burden.  But  when  I 
 came  to  this  place,  and  beheld  things  as  they  are,  I  stop- 
 ped for  fear  as  1  said,  of  danger  :  but  now  know  not  what 
 to  do. 
 
 Then,  said  Evangelist,  stand  still  a  little  that  I  may 
 show  thee  the  words  of  God.  So  he  stood  trembling. 
 Then  said  Evangelist,  "  See  that  ye  refuse  not  him  that 
 speaketh  :  for  if  they  escaped  not  who  refused  him  that 
 spake  on  earth,  much  more  shall  not  we  escape  if  we  turn 
 away  from  him  that  speaketh  from  heaven. "(«)     He  said, 
 
 ■'  Beware  of  taking  men  by  Iheir  looks.  They  may  look  as  gentle  as 
 Iambs,  while  the  poison  of  asps  is  under  their  tongues  ;  wiiereby  they  in- 
 fect many  souls  with  pernicious  errors,  turning  them  from  Christ  and  the 
 hope  of  justification  and  eternal  life,  through  him  only,  to  look  and  rely 
 upon  their  own  works,  in  whole  or  in  part,  for  salvation. 
 
 t  As  thebelief  of  truth  lies  at  the  foundation  of  the  hope  of  eternal  life, 
 and  is  the  cause  of  any  one  becoming  a  pilgrim  ;  so  the  belief  of  a  lie  is 
 the  cause  of  any  one's  turning  out  of  the  way  which  leads  to  giory. 
 
 (a)  Heb.  xii.25. 
 
AND    CONVINCED    OF    IIIS    EllROR.  75 
 
 morever,  "Now  the  just  shall  live  by  faidi ;  but  if  any 
 man  draw  back,  my  soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  in  him." 
 (a)  He  also  did  thus  apply  them  :  Thou  art  the  man  that 
 art  running  into  this  misery  :  thou  hast  begun  to  reject  the 
 counsel  of  the  Most  High,  and  to  draw  back  thy  foot  from 
 the  way  of  peace :  even  almost  to  the  hazarding  of  thy 
 perdition.^ 
 
 Then  Christian  fell  down  at  his  feet  as  dead,  crying, 
 "  Woe  is  me,  for  I  am  undone?"  At  the  sight  of  which 
 Evangelist  caught  him  by  the  right  hand,  saying,  "  All 
 manner  of  sin  and  blasphemy  shall  be  forgiven  unto 
 men:"  "Be  not  faithless,  but  believing."  Then  did 
 Christian  again  a  little  revive,  and  stood  up  trembling,  as 
 at  first,  before  Evangelist. f 
 
 Then  Evangelist  proceeded,  saying,  Give  more  earnesi 
 heed  to  the  things  that  I  shall  tell  thee  of.  I  will  now 
 show  thee  who  it  was  that  deluded  thee,  and  who  it  was 
 also  to  wh.om  he  sent  thee.  Tiie  man  that  met  thee  is 
 one  Worldly-wiseman,  and  rightly  is  he  so  called  ;  partly 
 because  he  savoureth  only  ihe  doctrine  of  this  world, (fe) 
 flherefore  he  always  goes  to  the  town  of  Morality  to 
 rjiurch,)  and  partly  because  he  loveth  that  doctrine  best, 
 for  it  saveth  him  best  from  the  cross  :(c)  and  because  he 
 is  of  this  carnal  temper,  therefore  he  seeketh  to  pervert 
 my  ways,  though  right.  Now  there  are  three  things  in 
 this  man's  counsel  that  thou  must  utterly  abhor: — his 
 
 ^  See  the  danger  of  tiiniing  {'itini  llie  faith  of  Clirisf,  to  trust  in  Any  Jc- 
 cjree  to  our  own  works  for  justiliration  and  eternal  life.  Beware  of  legal 
 tt-achei-s  and  of  thy  own  h?gal  spirit. 
 
 ■j-  See  the  glory  of  gospel  grace  to  sinners.  See  the  amazing  love  of 
 f'hrist  in  dying  for  sinners.  (J  remember  tlie  [irir.e  with  which  Christ  ol)- 
 tained  the  pardon  of  your  sins  ;  at  nothing  le^s  than  his  own  nio.^t  precious 
 blood  !  Heii«;ve  his  wonderful  love.  Kejoice  in  his  glorious  salvation. 
 Live  in  tlie  love  of  him,  in  the  liatred  of  your  ahis,  and  in  humbleness  ol' 
 mind  before  him. 
 
 fff;  Ileb.x.SS.  (b)  Johniv.  5.  (t)   Cal.  \i.. 
 
16    THE  FALLAtlLS   Ot    WOKLLIL  Y-W  r  SEM  AN   DETECTED. 
 
 turning  thee  out  of  the  way  ; — liis  labouring  to  render  the 
 cross  odious  (o  (hee  ; — and  his  setting  thy  feet  in  that 
 way  that  leadelh  unto  tlic  ministration  of  death.* 
 
 First,  thou  must  abhor  his  turning  thee  out  of  the  way, 
 yea,  and  thine  own  consenting  thereto;  because  this  is  to 
 reject  the  counsel  of  God  for  the  sake  of  the  counsel  of  a 
 worldly-wise  num.  The  Lord  says,  *'  Strive  to  enter  in 
 at  the  strait  gate"  (the  gate  to  which  I  send  thee,)  "for 
 strait  is  the  gate  that  leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there  be 
 that  find  it." (a)  From  this  little  Wicket-gate,  and  from 
 the  way  thereto,  hath  this  wicked  man  turned  thee,  to  the 
 bringing  of  thee  almost  to  destruction.  Hate,  therefore, 
 his  turning  thee  out  of  the  way,  and  abhor  thyself  for 
 hearkening  to  him. 
 
 Secondly,  thou  must  abhor  his  labouring  to  render  the 
 cross  odious  unto  thee  ;  for  thou  art  to  "prefer  it  before 
 the  treasures  in  Egypt." (/>)  Besides,  the  King  of  Glory 
 bath  told  thee,  tliat  "  he  that  will  save  his  life  shall  lose 
 jt :"  and,  "  He  that  comes  after  me,  and  hates  not  his  fa- 
 ther, and  mother,  and  wife,  and  children,  and  brethren, 
 and  sisters,  yea,  and  his  ov.n  life  also,  cannot  be  my  dis- 
 ciple."(c)  I  say,  therefore,  for  a  man  to  labour  to  per- 
 suade thee  that  that  shall  be  thy  death,  without  which  the 
 truth  bath  said  thou  canst  not  have  eternal  life :  this  doc- 
 trine thou  must  abhor. 
 
 Thirdly,  thou  must  hale  his  setting  of  thy  feet  in  the 
 way  that  leadeth  to  the  ministration  of  death.  And  for 
 this  thou  must  consider  to  whom  he  sent  thee,  and  also 
 / 
 
 ■  tJos|)el  comfort  cannot  he  enjoyed,  till  the  soul  is  convinced  of  the 
 evil,  and  rejects  the  doctrine  of  Legality,  or  trust  in  any  dependance  upon 
 our  own  works  for  justification.  This  detestable  heresy  abounds  greatly 
 in  the  present  day. 
 
 ('a)^Luke  xiii.  24.     Matt.  vil.  13,  14.  (h)  Heb.  xi.  25,  2t>. 
 
 (c)  JMatt.  .\.  37—39.     i\larl<  viii.  34.  Zo.     T.nkc  xiv.  Srt,  27-     John  \ii.  2r> 
 
THE    PRETENSIONS    OF    LEG  AIITV    CONFUTED.       77 
 
 how  unable  that  person  was  (o  delivrr  tlicc  from  ihy  bur- 
 den. 
 
 He  lo  whom  (hou  wast  sent  for  ease,  being  by  tiaine 
 Legalify,  is  "  the  son  of  Ihe  bond  woman  wliicli  now  is, 
 and  is  in  bondage  with  her  chikb-en  ;"(^0  and  is,  in  a  mys- 
 tery, this  Mount  Sinai  which  tliou  hast  feared  will  fall  on 
 tliy  head.  Now  if  she  with  her  children  are  in  bondage, 
 Jiow  canst  thou  expect  by  them  to  be  made  free  ?  This 
 Legality,  therefore,  is  not  able  to  set  thee  free  from  thy 
 burden.  No  man  was  as  yet  ever  rid  of  his  burden  by 
 him;  no,  nor  ever  is  like  to  be.  "  Ye  cannot  be  justifi- 
 ed by  the  works  of  the  law ;  for  by  the  deeds  of  the  law 
 no  man  living  can  be  rid  of  his  burden:"  therefore,  Mr. 
 Worldly-wiseman  is  a  liar,  and  Mr.  Legality  a  cheat  : 
 and  for  his  son  Civility,  notwithstanding  his  simpering 
 ooks,  he  is  but  a  hypocrite,  and  cannot  lielp  thee.  Be- 
 lieve me,  there  is  nothing  in  all  this  noise  that  thou  hast 
 heard  of  these  sottish  men,  but  a  design  to  beguile  thee  of 
 thy  salvation,  by  turning  thee  from  the  way  in  which  I 
 had  set  thee.*  After  this  Evangelist  called  aloud  to  the 
 heavens  for  confirmation  of  what  he  had  said  ;  and  with 
 that  there  came  words  and  fire  out  of  the  moimtain  under 
 which  poor  Christian  stood,  that  made  the  hair  of  his  flesh 
 stand  up.  The  words  were  thus  pronounced  :  *'  As  ma- 
 ny as  are  of  the  works  of  the  law  are  under  the  curse  : 
 for  it  is  written,  Cursed  is  every  one  that  continuelh  not 
 in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the  book  of  the  law  to 
 do  them."t(6) 
 
 The  gospel  pays  no  respect  to  demure  looks,  and  a  sanctitled  face  ;  but 
 pronounces  sucli  cheats  hypocrites,  and  beguilers,  who  turn  souls  from 
 :he  cross  of  Christ,  and  the  way  of  saivntionV  ^'^m,  to  trust  in  any  wise 
 to  their  own  works  for  justiHcation  and  .salvation. 
 
 t  Legality  is  as  great  an  enemy  to  the  cross  of  Christ,  as  Licentiousness  : 
 for  It  keeps  the  soul  from  coming  to,,  believint:  in,  and  trusting  wholly  to 
 the  blood  of  Ciiris',  for  pardon,  and  the  rigliteons!ie.«,s  of  Christ  for  justifi- 
 cation ;  so  that  it  kc.cp.s  the  soul  in  l)onddge,  and  swells  the  mind  with 
 }jnde,  v.iule  Licentiousness  brings  a  -randui  on  the  cro^s. 
 
 (n)  Gal.  iv.  '21— 'J7  i/j)  GM   iii.  10. 
 
78  CHRlSTIAJf    ENCOURAGED    BY    EVANGELIST* 
 
 Now  Christian  looked  for  nothing  but  death,  and  be- 
 gan to  cry  out  lamentably  ;  even  cursing  the  time  iis 
 which  he  met  with  Mr.  Wordly-wiseman  ;  still  calling 
 himself  a  thousand  fools  for  hearkening  to  his  counsel. 
 He  also  was  greatly  ashamed  to  think  that  this  gentle- 
 man's arguments,  flowing  only  from  the  flesh,  should  have 
 the  prevalency  with  him  as  to  cause  him  to  forsake  the 
 1  ight  way.  This  done,  he  applied  himself  again  to  Evan- 
 gelist in  words  and  sense  as  follow : 
 
 Sir,"^^  what  think  you  ?  Is  there  any  hope  ?  May  I  now 
 go  back,  and  go  up  to  the  Wicket-gate  ?  Shall  I  not  be 
 abandoned  for  this,  and  sent  back  from  thence  ashamed  ? 
 I  am  sorry  I  have  hearkened  to  this  man's  counsel ;  but 
 may  my  sin  be  forgiven  ? 
 
 Then  said  Evangelist  to  him.  Thy  sin  is  very  great 
 for  by  it  thou  hast  committed  two  evils  ;  thou  hast  forsa- 
 ken the  way  that  is  good,  to  tread  in  forbidden  paths  . 
 yet  will  the  man  at  the  gate  receive  thee,  for  he  has  good 
 ivill  for  men ;  only,  said  he,  take  heed  that  thou  turn  not 
 aside  again,  "lest  thou  perish  from  the  way  when  his 
 wrath  is  kindled  but  a  little. "(a) — Then  did  Christian  ad- 
 dress himself  to  go  back,  and  Evangelist,  after  he  had 
 kissed  him,  gave  him  one  smile  and  bid  hi/n  God  speed. f 
 So  lie  went  on  with  haste,  neither  spake  he  to  any  man  by 
 (he  way,  nor  if  any  asked  him  would  he  vouchsafe  them 
 an  answer.  He  went  like  one  that  was  all  the  while 
 treading  on  forbidden  ground,   and  could  by  no  means 
 
 ^  Christian  inquires  if  he  may  yet  be  happy.  Legal  hopes  will  bring  on 
 distress  of  soul,  and  despondency  of  spirit,  as  well  as  outward  sins  ;  therp 
 is  no  hope  of  a  sinner's  being  comforted  by  the  cross  of  Christ,  till  he  ia 
 made  sensible  of  f  his. 
 
 t  Nothing  but  the  gospel  of  Christ  can  direct  our  steps  in  (he  right  way. 
 and  bring  peace  and  comfort  to  our  souls.  It  salutes  us  with  a  cheering 
 smile,  a  kiss  of  peace,  and  a  blessing  of  consolation  ;  and  hence  it  wing-^ 
 '>nr  peace  to  Christ  and  holiness. 
 
 (a>  Psal.  ii.  IJ. 
 
CHRISTIAN    ENCOURAGED    BY    EVANGELIST.         79 
 
 think  himself  safe,  till  again  he  was  got  into  the  wa}-^ 
 which  he  left  to  follow  Mr.  Worldlj-wiseman's  counsel. 
 
 *  The  faithful  minister  must  warn  young  converts  not  to  turn  aside  ;  nor 
 can  any  soul  ever  find  confidence  or  comfort,  till:  (hey  are  conscious  ot 
 iimvi«g  regained  the  way  they  had  forsaken. 
 
30  HE    IS    ADMITTED    AT    THE    WICKET-GATE- 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 CHRISTIAN  ARRIVES  AT  THE   WICKET-GATE,   WHERE  HE 
 KNOCKS,  AND  IS  KINDLY  RECEIVED. 
 
 SO  in  process  of  lime  Christian  got  up  to  the  gate. 
 Now  over  the  gate  there  was  written,  "  Knock,  and  it 
 shall  be  opened  unto  you." (a) 
 
 He  knocked  therefore  more  than  once  or  twice,*'  sav- 
 ing— 
 
 ^*  May  I  now  enter  here  ?  Will  he  within 
 
 Open  to  sorry  me,  though  I  have  been 
 
 An  undeserving  rebel !  Then  shall  I 
 
 Not  fail  to  sing  his  lasting  praise  on  hig\i.'^(a) 
 
 At  last  there  came  a  grave  person  to  the  gate,  named 
 Good-will,  who  asked  him  who  was  there  ?  and  whence 
 he  came  ?  and  what  he  would  have  ? 
 
 Chr.  Here  is  a  poor  burdened  sinner.  I  come  from 
 the  city  of  Destruction,  but  am  going  to  Mount  Zion,  that 
 I  may  be  delivered  from  the  wrath  to  come.  I  would, 
 therefore,  Sir,  since  I  am  informed  that  by  this  gate  is 
 the  way  thither,  know  if  you  are  willing  to  let  me  in. 
 
 I  am  willing  with  all  my  heart, |  said  he.  And  with 
 that  he  opened  the  gate. 
 
 So  when  Christian  was  stepping  in,  the  other  gave  him 
 
 *  This  is  praying  and  pleadins;  in  faith  with  God  for  mercy  and  forgive- 
 ness of  sin  through  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 +  The  gate  will  be  open  to  broken  hearted  sinners.  Here  behold  the 
 love  of  Jesus,  in  freely  and  heartily  receiving  every  poor  sinner  whf) 
 comes  unto  him.  No  matter  how  vile  they  have  been  nor  what  things 
 they  have  committed ;  he  loves  them  freel}-  atid  receives  them  graciously. 
 For  he  has  nothing  but  good  will  towards  men.     Luke  ii-  1 4. 
 
 (a)  Matt.  vii.  7..  8. 
 
GOOD-WILL    DISCOURSES    WITH    CHRISTIAN.  81 
 
 a  pull.^  Then  said  Christian,  What  means  that?  The 
 other  told  hira,  "  A  little  distance  from  this  gate  there  is 
 erected  a  strong  castle,  of  which  Beelzebub  is  the  captain  ; 
 from  thence  both  he  and  they  that  are  with  him  shoot  ar- 
 rows at  those  that  come  up  to  this  gate,  if  haply  they  may 
 die  before  they  can  enter  in. 
 
 Then  said  Christian,  I  rejoice  and  tremble.  So  when 
 he  was  got  in,  the  man  of  the  gate  asked  him  who  direct- 
 ed him  thither. 
 
 Chr.  Evangelist  bid  me  come  hither  and  knock,  as  I 
 did  ;  and  he  said  that  you  Sir,  would  tell  me  what  1 
 must  do. 
 
 Good.  "  An  open  door  is  before  thee,  and  no  man  can 
 shut  it." 
 
 Chr.   Now  I  begin  to  reap  the  benefits  of  my  hazards. 
 
 Good.  But  how  is  it  that  you  come  alone  ? 
 
 Chr.  Because  none  of  my  neighbours  saw  their  dan- 
 ger, as  1  saw  mine. 
 
 Good.  Did  any  of  them  know  of  your  coming  ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  my  wife  and  children  saw  me  at  the  first, 
 and  called  after  me  to  turn  again  :  also  some  of  my  neigh- 
 bours stood  crying  and  calling  after  me  to  return ;  but  I 
 put  my  fingers  in  my  ears  and  so  came  on  my  way. 
 
 Good.  But  did  none  of  them  follow  you,  to  persuade 
 you  to  go  back  ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  both  Obstinate  and  Pliable  :  but  when  they 
 saw  that  they  could  not  prevail.  Obstinate  went  railing 
 back,  but  Pliable  came  with  me  a  little  way. 
 
 Good.  But  why  did  he  not  come  through. 
 
 Chr.  We  indeed  came  both  together  until  we  came  to 
 the  slough  of  Despond,   inio  the  which  we  also  suddenly 
 
 *  Every  saved  sinner  is  a  brand  plucked  out  of  the  fire  hy  tbo  loving 
 arm  of  Christ.     Zech.  iii.  '2. 
 
 L 
 
82  GOOD-WILL    CONTINUES    HIS    DISCOURSE. 
 
 fell.  And  then  was  my  neighbour  Pliable  disconraged, 
 and  would  not  adventure  further."^  Wherefore,  getting 
 out  again  on  that  side  next  to  his  own  house,  he  told  me  I 
 should  posses  the  brave  country  alone  for  him  :  so  he 
 went  his  way,  and  I  came  mine  ;  he  after  Obstinate,  and 
 I  to  this  gate. 
 
 Then  said  Good-will,  Alas,  poor  man !  is  the  celestial 
 glory  of  so  small  esteem  with  him,  that  he  counteth  it  not 
 worth  running  the  hazard  of  a  few  diflSculties  to  obtain  it ; 
 
 Truly,  said  Christian,  I  have  said  the  truth  of  Pliable; 
 and  if  I  should  also  say  all  the  truth  of  myself,  it  will  ap- 
 pear there  is  no  difference  betwixt  him  and  myself.  It 
 is  true  he  went  back  to  his  own  house,  but  I  also  turned 
 aside  to  go  into  the  way  of  death,  being  persuaded  thereto 
 by  the  carnal  argument  of  one  Mr.  Worldly-wiseman.f 
 
 Good.  Oh  I  did  he  light  upon  you  T  What,  he  would 
 have  had  you  have  sought  for  ease  at  the  hands  of  Mr. 
 Legality  !  they  are  both  of  them  very  cheats.  But  did 
 you  take  his  counsel  T 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  as  far  as  I  durst.  I  w^nt  to  find  out  Mr. 
 Legality,  until  I  thought  that  the  mountain  that  stands  by 
 his  house  would  have  fallen  upon  my  head  ;  wherefore 
 there  I  was  forced  to  stOp  J 
 
 Good.  That  mountain  has  been  the  death  of  many,  and 
 will  be  the  death  of  many  more.  It  is  well  you  escaped 
 being  dashed  in  pieces  by  it. 
 
 *  A  man  may  have  company  when  he  sets  out  for  heaven,  and  yet  go 
 thither  alone.  '<  Many  be  called,  but  few  chosen."     Matt.  xx.  16. 
 
 t  Where  there  is  true  grace  in  the  heart,  it  will  take  shame  to  itself, 
 and  give  all  the  glory  to  God's  sovereign  grace,  for  any  difference  there  is 
 between  us  and  others.  Free  grace  destroys  pride,  and  lays  the  sinner 
 low,  whilst  it  exalts  Christ,  and  causes  the  believer  to  triumph  in  his 
 righteousness  and  salvation. 
 
 t  Though  Jesus  knows  what  is  in  man,  and  all  his  ways,  yet  he  will 
 bring  the  soul  to  confession  unto  him.  Seethe  loving  heart  of  Christ  to 
 sinners,  and  the  free  communications  he  admits  them  to  with  himself. 
 Oh  ye  his  people,  pour  out  your  heart  before  him :  God  is  a  refuge  for  us- 
 P^al.  Ixii.  8. 
 
CHRISTIAN    INSTRUCTED    IN    THE    WAY.  83 
 
 Chr.  Why,  truly,  I  do  not  know  what  had  become  of 
 'me  there,  had  not  Evangelist  happily  met  me  again  as  I 
 was  musing  in  the  midst  of  my  dumps :  but  it  was  God's 
 mercy  that  he  came  to  me  again,  for  else  I  had  never 
 come  hither.  But  now  I  am  come,  such  a  one  as  I  am, 
 more  fit  indeed  for  death  by  that  mountain,  than  thus  to 
 stand  talking  with  my  Lord  But,  oh !  what  a  favour  is 
 this  to  me,  that  yet  I  am  admitted  entrance  here.^ 
 
 Good.  We  make  no  objections  against  any,  notwith- 
 standing  all  that  they  have  done  before  they  come  hither. 
 "They  in  no  wise  are  cast  out;"(a)  and  therefore,  good 
 Christian,  come  a  little  way  with  me,  and  I  will  teach  thee 
 about  the  way  thou  must  go.  Look  before  thee :  dost 
 thou  see  this  narrow  way  ?  that  is  the  way  thou  must  go. 
 It  was  cast  up  by  the  patriarchs,  prophets,  Christ,  and 
 his  apostles,  and  it  is  as  straight  as  a  rule  can  make  it : 
 ^his  is  the  way  thou  must  go. 
 
 But,  said  Christian,!  are  there  no  turnings  nor  windings, 
 by  which  a  stranger  may  lose  his  way  ? 
 
 Good.  Yes,  there  are  many  ways  butt  down  upon 
 this,  and  they  are  crooked  and  wide :  but  thus  thou  must 
 distinguish  the  right  from  the  wrong,  the  right  only  beingj 
 straight  and  narrow. (6) 
 
 *  It  is  a  sure  sign  of  a  genuine  work  of  grace,  when  the  heart  ascribes 
 all  to  grace.  Here  is  no  ascribing  any  thing  to  his  own  wisdom  or  power  ; 
 but  his  escape  from  destruction,  and  being  yet  iu  the  way  of  salvation,  are 
 wholly  resolved  into  the  grace  of  the  gospel,  the  mercy  of  God,  and  in  his 
 free  favour,  and  almighty  power.  It  is  sweet  to  converse  with  Jesus,  of 
 Ijisfree  grace  to  wretched  and  unworthy  sinners.     Do  not  you  find  it  so  ? 
 
 t  CJjristian  is  afraid  of  losing  his  way  ;  a  blessed  sign  of  a  gracious  heart., 
 when  it  possesses  godly  jealousy. 
 
 t  Christian,  being  admitted  at  the  strait  gate,  is  directed  in  the  narrow 
 way.  In  the  broad  road  every  man  may  choose  a  path  suited  to  his  incli- 
 nations; sliift  about  to  avoid  difficulties,  or  accommodate  himself  to  cir- 
 cumstances ;  and  he  will  be  sure  of  company  agreeably  to  his  taste.  But 
 Christians  must  follow  one  another,  in  the  narrow  way  along  the  same, 
 track,  surmounting  difficulties,  facing  enemies,  and  bearing  hardship-, 
 ^vithont  any  room  to  evade  thera  :  nor  is  any  indulgence  given  to  difft'. 
 
 rn)Johnv].  37.  {b)  Matt.  vli.  13,  M. 
 
84  CHRISTIAN    INSTRUCTED    IN    THE    WAY. 
 
 Then  I  saw  in  ray  dream  that  Christian  asked  him  fur- 
 ther, if  he  could  not  help  him  off  with  the  burden  that  was 
 upon  his  back  ;  for  as  yet  he  had  not  got  rid  thereof,  nor 
 could  he  by  any  means  get  it  off  without  help. 
 
 He  told  him,  as  to  thy  burden,  be  eontent  to  bear  it  un- 
 til thou  comest  to  the  place  of  deliverance  ;^  for  there  it 
 will  fall  from  thy  back  of  itself. 
 
 Then  Christian  began  to  gird  up  his  loins,  and  to  ad- 
 dress himself  to  his  journey.  So  the  other  told  him  that 
 by  that  he  was  gone  some  distance  from  the  gate  he  would 
 come  at  the  house  of  the  Interpreter,  at  whose  door  he 
 should  knock,  and  he  would  show  him  excellent  things. 
 Then  Christian  took  his  leave  of  his  friend,  and  he  again 
 bid  him  God  speed. 
 
 rent  tastes,  habits,  or  propensities.  It  is  therefore  a  straightened,  or  as 
 some  render  the  word,  an  afflicted  tvay  ;  being  indeed  an  habitual  course 
 of  repentance,  faith,  love,  self-denial,  patience  ;  in  a  word,  a  full  confor- 
 mity to  the  will  of  God,  according  to  the  scriptures.  Christ  himself  is  the 
 way,  by  which  we  come  to  tiie  Father  ;  and  by  living  faith  which  works 
 by  love,  we  are  "  set  in  the  way  of  his  steps."  This  path  is  also  straightj 
 as  opposed  to  the  crooked  ways  of  men  ;  for  it  consists  in  an  uniform  re- 
 gard to  piety,  integrity,  sincerity,  and  kindness,  at  a  distance  from  all  the 
 hypocrisies,  frauds,  and  artifices,  by  which  ungodly  men  wind  about  to 
 avoid  detection,  keep  up  their  credit,  deceive  others,  or  impose  on  them- 
 selves. The  question  proposed  by  Christian  implies  that  believers  are 
 more  afraid  of  missing  the  way  than  of  encountering  hardships  in  it :  and 
 Good-will's  answer,  that  many  ways  bjit fed  down  on  it,  or  opened  into  it, 
 in  various  directions,  shows,  that  the  careless  and  self-willed  are  extreme- 
 ly liable  to  be  deceived  ;  but  it  follows  that  all  these  ways  are  crooked  and 
 u-ide ;  they  turn  aside  from  the  direct  line  of  living  faith  and  holy  obe- 
 dience, and  are  more  soothing,  indulgent  and  pleasing  to  corrupt  nature, 
 than  the  path  of  life  :  which  lies  straight  forward,  and  is  every  where 
 contrary  to  the  bias  of  the  carnal  mind. 
 
 *  There  is  no  deliverance  from  the  guilt  and  burden  of  sin,  but  by  the 
 death  of  Christ.  Here  observe,  that  though  a  sinner,  at  his  first  coming  to 
 Christ,  find  some  comfort  and  encouragement,  yet  he  may  not  for  some 
 time  have  a  clear  sense  of  pardon  and  assurance  of  the  forgiveness  of  his 
 sins,  but  he  may  still  feel  the  burden  of  them-  Bui  by  faith  in  Jesus  be 
 shall  be  adopted  into  the  family  of  heaven. 
 
THE    INTERPRB^'Er's    HOUSE.  ^.J 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 CHRISTIAN  DELIGHTFULLY  ENTERTAINED  AT  THE 
 INTERPRETER'S  HOUSE. 
 
 THEN  Christian  went  on  till  he  came  to  the  house  of 
 the  Interpreter,^  where  he  knocked  over  and  over  :  at 
 last  one  came  to  the  door  and  asked  who  was  there  ? 
 
 Chr.  Sir,  here  is  a  traveller,  who  was  bid  by  an  ac- 
 quaintance of  the  good  man  of  this  house  to  call  here  for 
 ray  profit ;  I  would  therefore  speak  with  the  master  of 
 the  house.  So  he  called  for  the  master  of  the  house,  who 
 after  a  little  time  came  to  Christian,  and  asked  him  what 
 he  would  have  ? 
 
 Sir,  said  Christian,  I  am  a  man  that  am  come  from  the 
 city  of  Destruction,  and  am  going  to  the  Mount  Zion  ; 
 and  I  was  told  by  the  man  that  stands  at  the  gate  at  the 
 head  of  this  way,  that  if  I  called  here  you  would  show  me 
 excellent  things,  such  as  would  be  a  help  to  me  in  my 
 journey. 
 
 Then  said  the  Interpreter,  come  in  ;  I  will  show  thee 
 that  which  will  be  profitable  to  thee.f  So  he  commanded 
 his  manj  to  light  a  candle,  and  bid  Christian  follow  him  : 
 so  he  had  him  into  a  private  room,  and  bid  his  aian  open 
 a  door  :  the  which  when  he  had  done.  Christian  saw  the 
 
 *  christian  comes  to  the  house  of  the  Interpreter:  which  means  the 
 Lord  the  Spirit,  the  teacher  of  his  people. — The  Interpreter  is  an  emblem 
 of  the  divine  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  according  to  the  Scripture,  by 
 means  of  reading,  hearing,  prayiiiir  and  meditating,  accompanied  by  daily 
 experience  and  obseiTation.  Believers  depend  on  this  teaching,  and  are 
 not  satisfied  with  human  instruction,  but  look  to  the  fount.iin  of  wisdom, 
 that  they  may  be  delivered  from  jjrejudice,  preserved  from  error,  and  en- 
 abled to  profit  by  the  ministry  of  the  word. 
 
 t  O  how  loving,  how  condescending  is  the  Spirit  of  God  to  poor  mise- 
 rable sinners  ! 
 
 t  Illumination  is  here  signified. 
 
86  THE    PICTDRE    OF    THE    PILGRIm's    GUIDE. 
 
 picture  of  a  very  grave  person  hang  up  against  the  wall  ; 
 and  this  was  the  fashion  of  it :  "  it  had  eyes  lifted  up  to 
 heaven,  the  best  of  books  in  its  hand,  the  law  of  truth  was 
 written  upon  its  lips,  the  world  was  behind  its  back  ;  it 
 stood  as  if  it  pleaded  with  men,  and  a  crown  of  gold  did 
 hang  over  its  head.'* 
 
 Then  said  Christian,  what  meaneth  this  ? 
 Interp.  The  man  whose  picture  this  is,  is  one  of  a 
 thousand;  he  can  beget  children, (a)  travail  in  birth  with 
 children, (6)  and  nurse  them  himself  when  they  are  born. 
 And  whereas  thou  seest  him  with  his  eyes  lifted  up  to 
 heaven,  the  best  of  books  in  his  hand,  and  the  law  of  truth 
 written  on  his  lips  ;  it  is  to  show  thee  that  his  work  is  to 
 know  and  unfold  dark  things  to  sinners ;  even  as  also  thou 
 seest  him  stand  as  if  he  pleaded  with  men  :  and  whereas 
 thou  seest  the  world  as  cast  behind  him,  and  that  a  crown 
 hangs  over  his  head  ;  that  is  to  show  thee,  that  slighting 
 and  despising  the  things  that  are  present,  for  the  love 
 that  he  hath  to  his  Master's  service,  he  is  sure  in  the 
 world  that  comes  next  to  have  glory  for  his  reward. 
 Now,  said  the  Interpreter,  I  have  shewed  thee  this  picture 
 first,  because  the  man  whose  picture  this  is,  is  Ihe  only 
 man  whom  the  Lord  of  the  place  whither  thon  art  going 
 hath  authorized  to  be  thy  guide,  in  all  difficult  places  thou 
 mayestmeet  within  the  way  ;  wherefore  take  good  heed  (o 
 what  I  have  shewed  thee,  and  bear  well  in  thy  mind  what 
 thou  hast  seen  ;  lest  in  thy  journey  thou  meet  wi(h  some 
 that  pretend  to  lead  thee  right,  but  their  way  goes  down 
 to  death. "^ 
 
 *  This  is  a  true  picture  of  a  gospel  minister:  one  whom  the  Lord  the 
 Spirit  has  called  and  qualified  for  preaching  thn  everlasting  gospel,  he  is 
 one  who  despises  the  world,  is  dead  to  ijs  pleasures  and  joys  :  his  chief 
 aim  is  to  exalt  and  glorify  the  Lord  Jesus,  his  atoning  blood,  justifying 
 righteousness,  and  finishing  salvation  ;  and  his  greatest  glory  is  to  bring 
 sinners  to  Christ,  to  point  him  out  as  the  one  vvay  to  them,  and  to  edify 
 
 (n)  1  Cor.  iv.  15.  (b)  C'al.  iv.  19. 
 
THE    DUSTr    PARLOUR    SPRINKLED     AND    CLEANSED.     87 
 
 Then  he  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  led  him  into  a  very 
 large  parlour  that  was  full  of  dust,  because  never  swept ; 
 the  which,  after  lie  had  reviewed  a  little  while,  the  Inler- 
 preter  called  for  a  man  to  sweep.  Now  when  he  began 
 to  sweep,  the  dust  began  so  abundantly  to  fly  about,  that 
 Christian  had  almost  therewith  been  choaked.  Then 
 said  the  Interpreter  to  a  damsel  that  stood  by,  Bring  hith- 
 er water,  and  sprinkle  the  room  ;  the  which  when  she  liad 
 done,  it  was  swept  and  cleansed  with  pleasure. 
 
 Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this? 
 
 The  Interpreter  answered.  This  parlour  is  the  heart  of 
 a  man  that  was  never  sanctified  by  the  sweet  grace  of  the 
 gospel :  the  dust  is  his  original  sin  and  inward  corruptions, 
 that  have  defiled  the  whole  man  He  that  began  to 
 sweep  at  first  is  the  law  ;  but  she  that  brought  water  and 
 did  sprinkle  it,  is  the  gospel.  Now  whereas  thou  sawest 
 that,  so  soon  as  the  first  besfan  to  sweep,  the  dust  did 
 so  fly  about,  that  the  room  by  him  could  not  be  cleansed, 
 but  that  thou  wa^t  almost  choaked  therewith  ;  this  is  to 
 show  thee,  that  the  law,  instead  of  cleansing  the  heart,  by 
 its  working,  from  sin,  doth  revive,  put  strength  into,  and 
 increase  it  in  the  soul,  even  as  it  doth  discover  and  forbid 
 it ;  for  it  doth  not  give  power  to  subdue  it. (a) 
 
 Again,  as  thou  sawest  the  damsel  sprinkle  the  room 
 with  water,  upon  which  it  was  cleansed  with  pleasure  : 
 this  is  to  show  thee,  that  when  the  gospel  comes  in  the 
 sweet  and  precious  influences  thereof  to  the  heart,  then,  I 
 
 and  build  up  saints  in  him.  But  there  are  many  who  profess  to  do  this, 
 yet  turn  poor  sinners  out  of  (he  way,  and  point  them  lo  a  righteousness  of 
 their  own  for  justification,  in  whole  or  in  part.  Of  these  the  Spirit  teach- 
 es us  to  beware:  (he  former,  he  leads  and  directs  souls  to  love  and  esteem 
 him  highly  for  their  labours  and  faith  in  the  Lord,  and  zeal  for  his  honour 
 and  glory,  and  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  Take  heed  what  vouhear. 
 Mark  iv.  24. 
 
 (n)  Rom.  V.  20.    vii.  7—1 1      1  Cor.  xv.  5f5 
 
SB  EASSIOxN    AND    PATIENCE. 
 
 say,  even  as  thou  sawest  the  damsel  lay  the  dust  by 
 sprinkling  the  floor  with  water,  so  is  sin  vanquished  and 
 subdued,  and  the  soul  made  clean  through  the  faith  of  it, 
 and  consequently  fit  for  the  King  of  glory  to  inhabit.*(a) 
 
 I  saw  moreover,  in  my  dream,  that  the  Interpreter  took 
 him  by  (he  hand,  and  had  him  into  a  little  room  where  sat 
 two  little  children,  each  one  in  his  chair.  The  name  of 
 the  eidest  was  Passion,  and  the  name  of  the  other  Pa- 
 tience. Passion  seemed  to  be  much  discontented,  but  Pa- 
 tience was  very  quiet.  Then  Christian  asked.  What  is 
 the  reason  of  the  discontent  of  Passion  ?  The  Interpreter 
 answered.  The  governor  of  them  would  have  him  stay 
 for  his  best  things  till  the  beginning  of  the  next  year  ; 
 but  he  will  have  all  now.     But  Patience  is  willing  to  wait. 
 
 Then  I  saw  that  one  came  to  Passion  and  brought  him 
 a  bag  of  treasure,  and  poured  down  at  his  feet :  the  which 
 he  took  up  and  rejoiced  therein,  and  withal  laughed  Pa- 
 tience to  scorn.  But  I  beheld  but  a  while,  and  he  had 
 lavished  all  away,  and  had  nothing  left  him  but  rags. 
 
 Then  said  Christian  to  the  Interpreter,  Expound  this 
 matter  more  fully  to  me. 
 
 So  he  said.  These  two  lads  are  figures  :  Passion,  of  the 
 men  of  this  world  ;  and  Patience,  of  the  men  of  that  which 
 is  to  come.  For  as  here  thou  seest  Passion  will  have  all 
 now  this  year,  that  is  to  say,  in  this  world  :  so  are  the 
 
 *  Now  judge  by  this,  whether  you  are  under  the  law,  or  the  gospel. 
 Have  you  ever  found  in  yourself  what  is  here  described  ?  1st.  Of  the  law, 
 have  you  ever  felt  your  lusts  and  corruptions  irritated,  and  sin  made  to 
 abound  in  you,  as  to  your  perception  and  feeling,  by  the  commandment 
 working  in  you  all  manner  of  concupiscence  ?  for  without  the  law  sin  was 
 dead  Rom.  vii.  8.  Has  the  application  of  the  law  to  your  conscience 
 made  sin  to  revive  in  you,  so  as  that  you  died  to  all  your  former  hopes  of 
 being  justified  by  your  obedience  to  the  law  '^  If  not,  you  are  yet  dead  in 
 sin,  and  cleave  to  legal  hopes  and  vain  confidence.  But  if  through  the 
 law  you  become  dead  to  the  law,  has  the  gospel  come  to  you  with  its  re- 
 viving, comforting,  sanctifying  influence  ?  Has  it  made  Christ's  blood  and 
 righteousness  precious  to  your  soul,  and  given  you  the  victory  of  faith 
 over  the  law,  sin,  and  death  ^  If  so,  go  on  your  way  rejoicing. 
 
 (a)  John  xiv,  21^23.     xv  3     Acts  xv  9.    Rom  xvi.  25,26.    Eph,  v,26. 
 
THE    EMBLEM    EXPLAINED.  89 
 
 men  of  Ihis  world,  they  must  have  all  their  good  things 
 now,  they  cannot  stay  till  next  year;  that  is,  until  the 
 next  world,  for  their  portion  of  good.  That  proverb, 
 «*A  bird  in  the  hand  is  worth  two  in  the  bush,"  is  of 
 more  authority  with  them  than  are  all  the  divine  testimo- 
 nies of  the  good  of  the  world  to  come.  But  as  thou  saAV'- 
 est  that  he  had  quickly  lavished  all  away,  and  had  pre- 
 sently left  him  nothing  but  rags  ;  so  will  it  be  with  all  such 
 men  at  the  end  of  this  world. ^ 
 
 Then  said  Christian,  Now  I  see  that  Patience  has  the 
 best  wisdom,  and  that  upon  many  accounts  : — because  he 
 stays  for  the  best  things  : — and  also  because  he  will  have 
 the  glory  of  his,  when  the  other  has  nothing  but  rags. 
 
 Interp.  Nay,  you  may  add  another,  to  wit, — the  glo- 
 ry of  the  next  world  will  never  wear  out :  but  these  are 
 suddenly  gone.  Therefore  Passion  had  not  so  much 
 reason  to  laugh  at  Patience  because  he  had  his  good  things 
 first,  as  Patience  will  have  to  laugh  at  Passion  because  he 
 had  his  best  things  last ;  (or  first  must  give  place  to  lasty 
 because  last  must  have  its  time  to  come  ;  but  last  gives 
 place  to  nothing,  for  there  is  not  another  to  succeed  :  he, 
 therefore,  that  hath  his  portion  first  must  needs  have  a 
 time  to  spend  it;  but  he  that  has  his  portion  last  must 
 have  it  lastingly  :  therefore  it  is  said  of  Dives,  "  In  thy 
 life-time  thou  receivedst  thy  good  things,  and  likewise 
 Lazarus  evil  things  ;  but  now  he  is  comforted,  and  thou 
 art  tormented."  (rt) 
 
 Chr.  Then  I  perceive  it  is  not  best  to  covet  things 
 that  are  now,  but  to  wait  for  things  to  come. 
 
 *  Carnal  men  seek  nothing  more  than  the  gratification  of  their  senses ; 
 their  end  will  be  the  loss  of  all  things  and  the  destruction  of  their  own 
 souls.  But  the  just  live  by  faith  on  Jesus,  and  in  hope  of  joys  to  come  ; 
 their  end  will  be  glorious  ;  for  they  shall  receive  the  end  of  their  faith, 
 the  salvation  of  their  souls,  and  the  everlasting  enjovment  of  Christ  i« 
 glory. 
 
 (n)  Luke  xvi.  19—31 
 
 M 
 
00    THE  FIRE  SECRETLF  KEPT  FROM  BEING  QUENCHED, 
 
 Interp.  You  say  truth:  "For  the  things  that  are 
 seen  are  temporal;  but  the  things  that  are  not  seen  are 
 eternal  ;^\a)  but,  though  this  be  so,  yet  since  things  pre- 
 sent and  our  fleshly  appetite  are  such  near  neighbours 
 one  to  another ;  and  again,  because  things  to  come  and 
 carnal  sense  are  such  strangers  one  to  another  ;  therefore 
 it  is  that  the  first  of  these  so  suddenly  fall  into  amitt/y 
 and  that  distance  is  so  continually  between  the  second.* 
 Then  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  the  Interpreter  took 
 Christian  by  the  hand,  and  led  him  into  a  place  where 
 was  a  fire  burning  against  a  wall,  and  one  standing  by  it 
 alw^ays  casting  much  water  upon  it  to  quench  it  ;  yet  did 
 the  fire  burn  higher  and  hotter. 
 
 Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 
 The   Interpreter  answered,  This  fire  is  the    work  of 
 grace  that  is  wrought  in  the  heart ;  he  that   casts  water 
 upon  it  to  extinguish  and  put  it  out,  is  the  Devil :  but  in 
 that  thou  seest  the  fire  notwithstanding  burn  higher  and 
 hotter,  thou  shalt  also  see  the  reason  of  that.     So  he  had 
 him  about  to  the  backside  of  the  wall,    where  he  saw  a 
 man  with  a  vessel  of  oil  in  his  hand,  of  which  he  did  also 
 continually  cast,  but  secretly,  into  the  fire. 
 Then  said  Christian,   What  means  this  ? 
 The  Interpreter  answered.  This  is  Christ,  'vho  contin- 
 ually with  the  oil  of  his  grace  maintains  the  work  already 
 begun  in  the  heart :  by  the  means  of  which,  notwithstand- 
 ing what  the  devil  can  do,  the  souls  of  his  people  prove 
 gracious  still.  (&)     And  in  that  thou  sawest  that  the  man 
 
 *  Here  see  the  pieciousness  and  glory  of  faith  ;  it  causeth  the  soul  to 
 make  a  proper  estimate,  and  set  a  due  value  on  things :  it  pierceth  through 
 the  objects  of  time  and  sense,  and  fixes  upon  glory  and  eternity.  This  is 
 the  proper  character  of  every  lieaven  born  soul;  the  just  shall  live  by 
 faith.     Heb.  ii.  4.    This  is  a  life  of  heaven  upon  earth. 
 
 (a)  2  Cor.  iv.  18.  (6)  2  Cor.  xii.  9. 
 
THE  VALIANT  MAn's  CONFLICT   AND  VICTORr.'       91 
 
 stood  behind  the  wall  (o  maintain  the  fire  ;  this  is  to  teach 
 thee  that  it  is  hard  for  the  tempted  to  see  how  this  work 
 of  grace  is  maintained  in  the  soul."^ 
 
 I  saw  also,  that  the  Interpreter  took  him  again  by  the 
 hand,  and  led  him  into  a  pleasant  place,  where  was  build- 
 ed  a  stately  palace,  beautiful  to  behold  :  at  the  sight  of 
 which  Christian  was  greatly  delighted;  he  saw  also  upon 
 the  top  thereof  certain  persons  walking,  w  ho  were  clothed 
 all  in  gold. 
 
 Then  said  Christian,  May  we  go  in  thither? 
 
 Then  the  Interpreter  took  him,  and  led  him  up  towards 
 the  door  of  the  palace;  and  behold,  at  the  door  stood  a 
 great  company  of  men,  as  desirous  to  go  in,  but  durst 
 not.  There  also  sat  a  man  at  a  little  distance  from  the 
 door,  at  a  table  side,  with  a  book  and  his  ink-horn  before 
 him,  to  take  the  name  of  him  that  should  enter  therein  ; 
 he  saw  also  that  in  the  door-way  stood  many  men  in  ar- 
 mour to  keep  it,  being  resolved  to  do  to  the  men  that 
 would  enter  what  hurt  and  mischief  they  could.  Now 
 was  Christian  somewhat  in  amaze  :  at  last,  when  every 
 man  started  back  for  fear  of  the  armed  men,  Christian 
 saw  a  man  of  a  very  stout  countenance  come  up  to  the 
 man  that  sat  there  to  write,  saying,  "  Set  down  my  name, 
 Sir;"  the  which  when  he  had  done,  he  saw  the  man  draw 
 his  sword,  and  put  an  helmet  upon  his  head,  and  rush  to- 
 ward the  door  upon  the  armed  men,  who  laid  upon  him 
 with   deadly   force  ;  but  the  man  was  not  at  all  discoura- 
 
 *  It  is  plain  Mr.  Bunyan  did  not  ascribe  that  glory  to  tlie  work  and  pow- 
 er of  (he  creature,  which  is  due  solely  to  the  Lord,  wiio  is  the  Alpha  and 
 Omega,  the  First  and  the  Last,  the  Beginner,  Carrier  on,  and  Fif)islier  of 
 his  work  in  sinners'  hearts;  and  never  can  his  work  be  extinguished  there, 
 till  Satan's  water  is  more  powerful  to  quench,  than  Christ's  oil  and  grace 
 are  to  keep  the  fire  burning  The  instruction  esjiecially  inculcated  by  thift 
 emblem  is,  an  entire  reliance  on  the  secret  but  powerful  influence  of  di- 
 vine grace,  to  maintain  and  carry  on  the  sanctifying  work  that  has  been 
 '>e2:un  in  the  soul- 
 
02  THE    MAN    IN    THE    IRON    CAGE. 
 
 ged,  but  fell  to  cutting  and  hacking  most  fiercely.  So 
 after  he  had"^  received  and  given  many  wounds  to  those 
 that  attempted  to  keep  him  out,  he  cut  his  way  through 
 them  all,  and  pressed  forward  into  the  palace  ;  at  which 
 there  was  a  pleasant  voice  heard  from  those  that  were 
 within,  even  of  those  that  walked  upon  the  top  of  the  pa- 
 lace, saying, 
 
 "  Come  in,  come  in ; 
 Eternal  glory  thou  shalt  win/' 
 
 So  he  went  in,  and  was  clothed  with  such  garments  as 
 they.  Then  Christian  smiled,  and  said,  I  think  verily  I 
 know  the  meaning  of  this.f 
 
 Now,  said  Christian,  let  me  go  hence.  Nay,  stay,  said 
 the  Interpreter,  till  I  have  showed  thee  a  little  more,  and 
 after  that  thou  shalt  go  on  thy  way.  So  he  took  him  by 
 the  hand  again,  and  led  him  into  a  very  dark  joom,  where 
 there  sat  a  man  in  an  iron  cage. 
 
 Now  the  man  to  look  on,  seemed  very  sad.  He  sat 
 with  his  eyes  looking  down  to  the  ground,  his  hands  fold- 
 ed together,  and  he  sighed  as  if  he  would  break  his  heart. 
 Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ?  At  which  the  In- 
 terpreter bid  him  talk  with  the  man.  J 
 
 Then  said  Christian  to  the  man,  What  art  thou  ?  The 
 man  answered,  I  am  what  I  was  not  once. 
 
 *  We  must  through  much  tribulation  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God. 
 Actsxiv.22. 
 
 +  Such  is  the  spirit  and  disposition  of  a  soul  who  is  determined  to  win 
 Christ,  and  to  enjoy  the  kingdom  of  glory.  In  spite  of  all  opposition  he 
 resolutely  forces  his  way,  and  presses  towards  the  mark  for  the  prize  of 
 his  high  calling  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ-  Phil.  iii.  14.  He  is  not  content 
 with  a  few  lazy  wishes,  or  languid  hopes  ;  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  suf- 
 fereth  violence,  and  the  violent  take  it  by  force.     Mat-  xi.  12. 
 
 t  The  Holy  Spirit  would  have  us  take  warning  by  the  sad  examples  of 
 others.  Hence  be  sets  before  us  in  the  Scripture,  the  dreadful  things 
 which  have  fallen  professors,  that  we  may  see  our  danger,  be  humble,  and 
 watchful,  and  pray  to  the  Lord  to  keep  us  from  falling  away. 
 
CHRISTIAN    INTERROGATES    HIM.  93 
 
 Chr.  What  wert  thou  once  ? 
 
 The  man  said,^  1  was  once  a  fair  and  flourishing  profes- 
 sor, both  in  mine  own  ejes,  and  also  in  the  eyes  of  others  : 
 I  once  was,  as  I  thought,  fair  for  the  celestial  city, (a)  and 
 had  then  even  joy  at  the  thoughts  that  I  should  get  hith- 
 
 er.f 
 
 Chr.  Well,  but  what  art  thou  now  ? 
 
 Man.  I  am  now  a  man  of  despair,  and  am  shut  up  in  it 
 as  in  this  iron  cage.     I  cannot  get  out ;  O  now  I  cannot.  J 
 
 Chr.  But  how  camest  thou  in  this  condition  ? 
 
 Man.  I  left  off  to  watch  and  be  sober;  I  laid  the  reins 
 upon  the  neck  of  my  lusts  ;  I  sinned  against  the  light  of 
 the  word,  and  the  goodness  of  God :  I  have  grieved  the 
 Spirit,  and  he  is  gone  ;  I  tempted  the  Devil,  and  he  is  to 
 come  to  me ;  I  have  provoked  God  to  anger,  and  he  has 
 left  me ;  I  have  so  hardened  my  heart,  that  I  cannot  re- 
 pent.§ 
 
 Then  said  Christian  to  the  Interpreter,  But  is  there  no 
 hope  for  such  a  man  as  this  ?  Ask  him,  said  the  Interpre- 
 ter. 
 
 Then  said  Christian,  Is  there  no  hope  but  you  must  be 
 kept  in  the  iron  cage  of  despair  ? 
 
 Man.   No,  none  at  all. 
 
 Chr.  W^hy  ?  the  Son  of  the  Blessed  is  very  pitiful. 
 
 Man.  I  have  crucified  him  to  myself  afresh  ;  I  have 
 despised  his  person,  I  have  despised  his  righteousness,  I 
 
 *  Most  dreadful  change  !  Think  of  it  with  trembliog.  Thou  standest 
 by  faith  ;  be  not  high-minded,  but  fear. 
 
 t  Soaring  professors,  beware.  See  how  far  this  man  went ;  see  what 
 be  thought  ot  himself;  see  what  others  thought  of  him  ;  yea,  he  felt  great 
 joy  in  himself  at  the  thoughts  of  getting  to  heaven  ;  but  yet  ihr'Ugh  un- 
 faithfulness despair  seized  on  him.  "Let  us  watch  and  be  sober."  1 
 Thess.  V.  6. 
 
 t  A  more  dreadful  state  on  this  side  hell  cannot  be. 
 
 §  An  awful  warning  to  professors.  O  take  heed  of  trifling  with  the  God 
 of  truth,  and  the  truths  of  God  !  he  is  a  jealous  God  !  jealous  of  his  honour 
 and  glory.    Yea,  our  God  is  a  consuming  fire.     Ileb.  xii.  2V. 
 
 (a)  Luke  viii.  13. 
 
94  CHRISTIAN    INTERROGATES    HIM, 
 
 have  counted  his  blood  an  unholy  thing.  I  have  done 
 despite  to  the  Spirit  of  grace  :^rt)  therefore  I  have  shut 
 myself  out  of  all  the  promises,  and  there  now  remains  to 
 rue  nothing  but  threalenings,  dreadful  threatenings,  fear- 
 ful threatenings,  of  certain  judgment  and  fiery  indignation 
 which  shall  devour  me  as  an  adversary.* 
 
 Chr.  For  what  did  you  bring  yourself  into  this  condi- 
 tion ? 
 
 Man.  For  the  lusts,  pleasures,  and  profits  of  this  world  ; 
 in  the  enjoyment  of  which  I  did  then  promise  myself 
 much  delight :  but  now  every  one  of  (hose  things  also 
 bite  me  and  gnaw  me  like  a  burning  worm. 
 Chr.  But  canst  thou  not  repent  and  turn  ? 
 Man.  God  hath  denied  me  repentance.  His  word 
 gives  me  no  encouragement  to  believe  :  yea,  himself  hath 
 shut  me  up  in  this  iron  cage  ;  nor  can  all  the  men  in  the 
 world  let  me  out.  O  eternity  !  eternity  !  how  shall  I 
 grapple  with  the  misery  that  I  must  meet  with  in  eterni- 
 
 Then  said  the  Interpreter  to  Christian,  Let  this  man's 
 misery  be  remembered  by  thee,  and  be  an  everlasting 
 caution  to  thee. 
 
 Well,  said  Christian,  this  is  fearful !  God  help  me  to 
 watch  and  be  sober,  and  to  pray  that  I  may  shun  the 
 cause  of  this  man's  misery  .|  Sir,  is  it  not  time  for  me 
 to  go  on  my  way  now^  ?  J 
 
 *  It  is  exceeding  difficult  to  draw  the  line  here,  so  as  not  to  encourage 
 in  sin,  or  not  discourage  broken-hearted  sinners  from  entertaining  hope  in 
 Christ.  Many  have  written  the  same  bitter  things  against  themselves  as 
 here,  but  to  whom  they  have  in  no-wise  belonged.  A  sight  of  sin,  a 
 sense  of  sin,  and  sorrow  for  sin,  with  a  desire  to  be  saved  by  Jesus  from 
 all  sin,  as  well  as  from  wrath,  do  really  bespeak  the  workings  of  the  grace 
 of  Christ  in  the  heart. 
 
 I  Reader,  thou  hast  constant  need  to  put  up  this  prayer  for  thyself. — 
 Thou  art  in  a  body  f>f  sin,  hast  a  most  deceitful  and  desperately  wicked 
 heart,  and  art  exposed  to  the  world's  snares,  and  satan's  devices. 
 
 t  Why,  in  such  haste,  Christian  ?  Poor  soul,  he  had  yet  got  the  burden 
 of  his  sins  upon  his  back ;  this  urged  his  speed.     He  wanted  to  get  to  the 
 
 (a)  Luke  xix.  14-     Heb.  vi.  4— <>.     x.  28,  29. 
 
A  DREAM  CONCERNING  THE  DAY  OF  JUDGMENT.   95 
 
 Interp.  Tarry,  till  I  shall  show  Ihee  one  thing  more, 
 and  then  thou  shalt  go  on  thy  way. 
 
 So  he  took  Christian  by  the  hand  again,  and  led  him 
 into  a  chamber  where  there  was  one  rising  out  of  bed  ; 
 and  as  he  put  on  his  raiment  he  shook  and  trembled. 
 Then  said  Christian,  Why  doth  this  man  thus  tremble  ? 
 The  Interpreter  then  bid  him  tell  to  Christian  the  reason 
 of  his  so  doing.  So  he  began  and  said,  This  night  as  I 
 was  in  my  sleep  I  dreamed,  and,  behold  the  heavens  grew 
 exceeding  black  :  also  it  thundered  and  lightened  in  most 
 fearful  wise,  that  it  put  me  into  an  agony  ;  so  I  looked 
 lip  in  my  dream,  and  saw  the  clouds  rack  at  an  unusual 
 rate;  upon  which  I  heard  a  great  sound  of  a  trumpet, 
 and  saw  also  a  man  sit  upon  a  cloud,  attended  with  the 
 thousands  of  heaven  :  they  were  all  in  flaming  fire,  also 
 the  heavens  were  on  a  burning  flame.  1  heard  then  a 
 voice  saying,  "  Arise  ye  dead,  and  come  to  judgment ;" 
 and  with  that  the  rocks  rent,  the  graves  opened,  and  the 
 dead  that  were  therein  came  forth  :(a)  some  of  them  were 
 exceeding  glad,  and  looked  upwards  :  and  some  sought  to 
 hide  themselves  under  the  mountains  :{b)  then  I  saw  the 
 man  that  sat  upon  the  cloud  open  the  book  and  bid  the 
 world  draw  near.  Yet  there  was,  by  reason  of  a  fierce 
 flame  which  issued  out  and  came  before  him,  a  conveni- 
 ent distance  betwixt  him  and  them,  as  betwixt  the  judge 
 and  the  prisoners  at  the  bar.(r)  I  heard  it  also  proclaim- 
 ed to  them  that  attended  on  the  man  that  sat  on  the 
 cloud,  "  Gather  together  the  tares,  the  chaff,   and  stub- 
 
 cross,  to  be  delivered  of  his  burden  ;  but  the  Spirit  had  many  things  to 
 shew  him  first,  which  would  be  profitable  lo  him  hereafter.  "  He  who 
 believeth  shall  not  make  haste."     Isaiah  xxviii.  16. 
 
 (a)  John  V.  28,  29.     1  Cor.  xv.  51.— 58.     2  Thess.  i.  7—10.  Jude  14,  15 . 
 Rev.  XX.  11—15.     (b)  Psal.  1. 1—3.  2'2.    Isa.  xxvi.  20,  21.     Mir 
 vii.  16,  17.    rr)Dan.vii.o.  10,    Maliii.  2,  3 
 
gg  THE    DREAM    CONTINUED. 
 
 ble,  and  cast  them  into  the  burning  lake  :'*  and  with  that 
 the  bottomless  pit  opened  just  whereabout  I  stood  ;  out  of 
 the  mouth  of  which  there  came  in  an  abundant  manner, 
 amoke,  and  coals  of  fire,  with  hideous  noises.  It  was  also 
 said  to  the  same  persons,  "  Gather  my  wheal  into  the 
 garner."(a)  And  with  that  1  saw  many  catched  up  and 
 carried  away  in  the  clouds,(6)  but  I  was  left  behind.  I 
 also  sought  to  hide  myself,  but  I  could  not,  for  the  man 
 that  sat  upon  the  cloud  still  kept  his  eye  upon  me  :  my 
 sins  also  came  in  my  mind,  and  my  conscience  did  ac- 
 cuse me  on  every  side.(c)  Upon  this  I  awaked  from 
 my  sleep. 
 
 Chr.  But  what  was  it  that  made  you  so  afraid  of  this 
 sight  ? 
 
 Man.  Why  I  thought  that  the  day  of  judgment  was 
 come,  and  that  I  was  not  ready  for  it ;  but  this  frighted 
 me  most,  that  the  angels  gathered  up  several  and  left  me 
 behind  ;  also  the  pit  of  hell  opened  her  mouth  just  where 
 I  stood.  My  conscience  too  afflicted  me  ;^  and,  as  I 
 thought,  the  Judge  had  always  his  eye  upon  me,  showing 
 indignation  in  his  countenance. 
 
 Then  said  the  Interpreter  to  Christian,  Hast  thou  con- 
 sidered all  these  things  ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes  ;  and  they  put  me  in  hope  and  fear.f 
 
 Interp.  Well,  keep  all  things  so  in  thy  mind,  that 
 they  may  be  as  a  goad  in  thy  sides,  to  prick  thee  forward 
 in  the  way  thou  must  go.     Then  Christian  began  to  gird 
 
 *  Natural  men's  consciences  are  often  alarmed  and  terrified,  when 
 there  arf;  no  spiritual  convictions  ,  but  such  fears  and  terrors  soon  wear 
 away,  and  do  not  generally  issue  in  conversion. 
 
 t  Where  there  is  a  gospel  hope,  there  will  be  a  godly  fear;  both  are 
 necessary  ;  both  are  the  graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit-  Fear  makes  us  cau- 
 tious )  hope  animates  us. 
 
 Kn)  Mai.  iv.  1    Mat.  iii.  12.  xiii.30.  Luke  iii.  17.       (6)  1  Tbess.iv.  13—  IS. 
 (c)  Rom.  ii.  14, 15. 
 
THE    DREAM    CONTIXTTED.  9f 
 
 up  his  loins,  and  to  address  Iiimself  to  his  journey.  Tlien 
 said  the  Interpreter,  The  Comforter  be  always  with  thee 
 good  Christian,  to  guide  thee  in  the  way  that  leads  to  the 
 city.     So  Christian  went  on  his  way,  saying — 
 
 ^•'  Here  I  have  seen  things  rare  and  profitable  j 
 Things  pleasant,  dreadful,  things  to  make  me  stable 
 In  what  I  have  begun  to  take  in  hand  : 
 Then  let  mo  tliink  on  them,  and  understand 
 Wherefore  they  showed  me  were  ;  and  let  me  be 
 Thankftjl,  Ogood  Interpreteb,  to  thee.'' 
 
 N 
 
90     CMRlSTIAN'fc  BCUDEN   FALLS  OFF  AT  THE  CBOSS 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 CHRISTIAN  LOSES  HIS  BURDEN  AT  THE  CROSS. 
 
 NOW  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  highway,  up  which 
 Christian  was  to  go,  was  fenced  on  either  side  with  a 
 wall,  and  that  wall  was  called  Salvation,  (a)  Up  this  way 
 therefore  did  burthened  Christian  run,  but  not  without 
 great  difficulty,  because  of  the  load  on  his  back."^ 
 
 He  ran  thus  till  he  came  at  a  place  somewhat  ascend- 
 ing, and  upon  that  place  stood  a  Cross,  and  a  little  be- 
 low, in  the  bottom,  a  Sepulchre.  So  I  saw  in  ray  dream, 
 that  just  as  Christian  came  up  with  the  cross,  his  burden 
 loosed  from  off  his  shoulders,  and  fell  from  off  his  back, 
 and  began  to  tumble,  and  so  continued  to  do  till  it  came 
 to  the  mouth  of  the  sepulchre,  where  it  fell  in,  and  I  saw 
 it  no  more.f 
 
 Then  was  Christian  glad  and  lightsome,  and  said  with 
 a  merry  heart,  "  He  hath  given  me  rest  by  his  sorrow, 
 and  life  by  his  death."  Then  he  stood  still  awhile  to 
 look  and  wonder;  for  it  was  very  surprising  to  him,  that  ' 
 the  sight  of  the  cross  should  thus  ease  him  of  his  burden. 
 He  looked,  therefore,  and  looked  again,  even  till  the 
 springs  that  were  in  his  head  sent  the  waters  down  his 
 cheeks.  (&)     Now,  as  he  stood  looking  and  weeping,  be- 
 
 *  Our  uphill  difficulties  is  the  way  to  the  greatest  comforts.    Burdens  are 
 more  t'elt  when  comforts  are  near  at  hand. 
 
 t  Christian  had  faith ;  he  believed  that  there  was  redemption  in  the 
 Mood  of  Christ,  even  forgiveness  of  sins,  before  he  came  up  to  the  cross, 
 but  now  he  finds  and  feels  the  comfort  of  it:  He  has  now  the  joy  of  faith; 
 the  guilt  of  his  sins  is  taken  oif  his  conscience,  and  he  is  filled  with  joy 
 and  peace  in  believing.  You  who  believe  Christ  to  be  the  only  Saviour, 
 go  on  believing  till  you  experience  the  comfort  of  knoAving  that  he  is  your 
 Saviour,  and  feel  pardon  in  his  blood;  for  when  God  releases  us  of  our 
 guilt  and  burden,  we  areas  those  that  leap  for  joy;  but  you  cannot  have 
 this  till  you  come  to  the  cross,  and  rest  all  your  hopes  upon  it- 
 fa)  Isa.  xxvi.  1.  (h)  Zech.  xii.  10. 
 
CHRISTIAN'S    EXULTATION.  99 
 
 hold  three  shining  ones  came  to  him,  and  sahited  him 
 with  "  Peace  be  to  thee  :"  so  the  first  said  to  him,  "  Thy 
 sins  be  forgiven  thee:"(a)  the  second  stripped  him  of 
 his  rags  and  clothed  him  with  change  of  raiment;  the 
 third  also  set  a  '^'mark  on  his  forehead,  and  gave  him  a 
 roll  with  a  seal  upon  it,(/;)  which  he  bid  him  look  on  as 
 he  ran,  and  that  he  should  give  it  in  at  the  celestial  gate ; 
 so  they  went  their  way.  Then  Christian  gave  t-hree  leaps 
 for  joy,  and  went  on  singing— 
 
 "  Thus  far  did  I  come  laden  with  my  sin 
 Nor  could  aught  ease  the  grief  that  I  was  in^ 
 Till  I  came  hither :  what  a  place  is  this  ! 
 JMust  here  be  the  beginning  of  my  bliss? 
 Must  here  the  burden  fall  from  off  my  back  ? 
 Must  here  the  strings  that  bind  it  to  me  crack  ? 
 Blest  cross !  blest  sepulchre  !  blest  rather  be 
 The  MAN^that  there  was  put  to  shame  for  me  !" 
 
 *  Here  Is  the  love  and  grace  of  God  the  Father,  Cod  the  Son,  and  God 
 the  Holy  Ghost.  Pray  mind  ;  when  God  pardons  tlie  sinner  throngh  the 
 blood  uC  Christ,  he  also  clothes  him  with  the  righteousness  of  C'lirisl. 
 Those  who  deny  Christ's  righteousness,  never  saw  the  purity  of  the  law  ; 
 their  own  nakedness,  nor  abhorred  the  filljiy  rags  of  their  own  righteous- 
 ness.— The  autlior's  uniform  doctrine  sufficiently  shows,  that  he  considered 
 spiritual  apprehensions  of  the  nature  of  the  atonement  as  tlie  only  somce 
 of  genuine  peace  and  comfort.  And  as  the  '*  mark  in  the  forelicad' 
 j)lainly  signifies  the  renewal  of  the  soul  to  holiness,  so  tiiat  the  mind  of 
 Christ  may  a[)pear  in  the  outward  conduct,  connected  with  au  open  [)ro- 
 fession  of  the  faith,  wiiile  the  roll  witli  a  seal  upon  it,  denotes  sucli  an 
 assurance  of  acceptan(;e,  as  appears  most  clear  and  satisfactory,  when 
 the  believer  most  attentively  compares  his  views,  experiences,  desires 
 and  purposes,  w  ith  the  holy  scripttn-es,  so  he  could  not  possibly  intend  to 
 ascribe  such  effects  to  any  other  agent  than  the  Holy  Spirit,  w  h.o,  by  ena- 
 bling a  man  to  exercise  all  filial  atlections  touards  God  in  an  enlarged  de- 
 cree, as  the  "spirit  of  adoption  bears  witness"  with  his  conscierice,  lliat 
 *Jod  is  reconciled  to  him,  havitig  pardoned  all  his  sins;  that  he  is  justified 
 f»y  faith,  through  the  blood  of  t'hrist  ;  and  that  he  is  a  child  of  God,  and 
 an  heir  of  heaven.  Tliese  things  are  clear  and  intelligible  to  those  \\h<.- 
 tave  experienced  this  luippy  cliange. 
 
 (a)  Mark  ii.  .5.  rb)  Zcch.  iii.  -1.     Eph.  i.  VI 
 
100  SIMPLE,    SLOTH,    AAD  PRESUMFTIO.\. 
 
 CHAPTER  VIL 
 
 CHRISTIAN  FINDS  SIMPLE,  SLOTH,  AND  PRESUMPTION  FAS i 
 ASLEEP— IS  DESPISED  BY  FORMALIST  AND  HYPOCRISY- 
 ASCENDS  THE  HILL  DIFFICULTY—LOSES  HIS  ROLL,  AND 
 FINDS  IT  AGAIN. 
 
 I  SAW  then  in  my  dream,  Ihat  he  went  on  thus  even 
 until  he  caaie  at  fhe  botloui,  where  he  saw  a  htlle  out  of 
 the  way,  three  men  fast  asleep,  wilh  fetters  upon  their 
 heels.  The  name  of  the  one  was  Simple,  another  Sloth,, 
 and  the  third  Presumption.* 
 
 Chistiax  then  seeing  them  lie  in  this  case  went  to 
 them,  if  peradventure  he  might  awake  4hem  ;  and  cried, 
 You  are  like  to  them  that  sleep  on  the  top  of  a  mast,  («) 
 for  the  dead  sea  is  under  jou,  a  gulf  that  hath  no  bottom  : 
 awake,  therefore,  and  come  away  ;  be  willing  also,  and  I 
 will  help  you  off  with  your  irons.  lie  also  told  them,  If 
 he  that  goeth  about  like  a  roaring  lion  comes  by,  you  will 
 certainly  become  a  prey  to  his  teeth. (&)  \V  ith  that  tliey 
 looked  upon  him,  and  began  to  reply  in  this  sort:  f Sim- 
 ple said,  "I  see  no  danger:  Sloth  said,  "Yet  a  little 
 more  sleep:"  and  Presumption  said,  "Every  tub  must 
 stand  upon  its  own  bottom."  And  so  they  laid  down  to 
 sleep  again,  and  Christian  went  on  his  way. 
 
 *  Tlie  Lord  5hf  ws  us  the  misery  and  danger  of  other  professors,  to  give 
 us  warniigS'  !■>>■  the  way  and  to  3th'  us  up  to  watchfulness. 
 
 t  There  is  no  persuasion  will  do,  if  God  openeth  not  the  eyes.  Re- 
 member: all  is  of  grace.  If  i-,  God's  grace  that  quickens,  enlightens,  con- 
 vert'^ justifies,  preserves,  sanctifies,"  and  glorifies-  Well  may  pilgrims 
 sing  every  slep  : 
 
 O  to  grace  what  mighty  debtors, 
 Daily,  hourly.  Lord,  are  we  ! 
 
 (a)  Prov.  xxiii.  34.  (//)  1  Pet-- v.  8. 
 
FORMALIST  AND  HYPOCRISY.  103 
 
 Yet  was  he  troubled  to  think  that  men  in  that  (lan2:er 
 should  so  little  esteem  the  kindness  of  him  that  so  freely 
 offered  io  help  them,  both  by  the  .lAvakcning  of  tlicm, 
 counselling  of  tliem,  and  proffering  to  help  them  off  wilh 
 their  irons. "^  And  as  he  was  troubled  thereabout,  iie 
 spied  two  men  come  tumbling  over  the  wall  on  the  left 
 hand  of  the  narrow  way  ;  and  they  made  up  apace  to  him. 
 Tlie  name  of  the  one  was  F^ormallst,  and  the  name  of  the 
 other  Hypocrisy.  So  as  I  said,  they  drew  up  unlo  him, 
 who  thus  entered  with  them  into  discourse. 
 
 Chr.  Gentlemen,  whence  come  you,  and  whither  go 
 you  ? 
 
 Form,  and  Hrp.  We  were  born  in  the  land  of  Vain- 
 Glory,  and  are  going  for  praise  to  Mount  Zion. 
 
 Chr.  Why  came  you  not  in  at  the  gale  which  stand- 
 eth  at  the  beginning  of  the  way  ?  Know  you  not  that  it  is 
 written,  that  *'  He  that  comelh  not  in  by  the  door,  but 
 climbelh  up  some  other  way,  the  same  is  a  thief  and  a 
 robber  ?"(«.) 
 
 They  said,  that  to  go  to  the  o*ate  for  entrance  Vvas  by  all 
 their  countrymen  counted  too  far  about  ;  and  that,  there- 
 fore, their  usual  way  was  to  make  a  short  cut  of  it,  and  to 
 climb  over  the  wall,  as  they  had  done. 
 
 Chr.  But  will  it  not  be  counted  a  trespass  against  the 
 Lord  of  the  city  whither  we  are  bound,  thus  to  violate  his 
 revealed  will  ? 
 
 Tiiey  told  him,f  that,  as  for  tha<,  he  needed  not  trou- 
 ble his  head  therebout,  ;  for  what  they  did,  they  had  cus- 
 tom for ;  and  could  produce,  if  need  were,  testimony 
 thai  would  witness  it  for  more  than  a  thousand  vears. 
 
 *  A  Christian  spirit  feols  for  others'  dangers-  and  aims  and  strives  (o  be 
 profitable  to  them. 
 
 t  They  that  come  into  the  way,  but  not  by  the  door,  think  tliat  they  can 
 say  something  in  vindication  oftlrcir  onn  practice. 
 (n)  .Tohn  J.  1- 
 
102  tllRISriAN   IN   VAIN  REASONS   WITH   THEM. 
 
 But  said  Christian,    m  ill  your  practice  stand  a  trial  at 
 
 law  ? 
 
 They  told  him,  that  cuslom,  it  being  of  so  long  stand* 
 ing  as  above  a  thousand  years,  would  doubtless  now  be 
 iidmitted  as  a  thing  legal  by  an  impartial  judge  :  and  be- 
 f^ides,  say  they,  if  we  get  into  the  way,  what's  the  matter 
 which  way  we  get  in?  If  we  are  in,  we  are  in  :  thou  art 
 but  in  the  way,  who,  as  we  perceive,  came  in  at  the  gate  ; 
 and  we  are  also  in  the  way,  that  came  tumbling  over  the 
 wall :  v/herein  now  is  thy  condition  better  than  ours  ? 
 
 Chr.  I  walk  by  the  rule  of  my  Master,  you  walk  by 
 the  rude  working  of  your  fancies.  You  are  counted 
 thieves  already  by  the  Lord  of  the  waj^  therefore  I 
 doubt  you  will  not  be  found  true  men  at  the  end  of  the 
 way.  You  came  in  by  yourselves  without  his  direction? 
 and  shall  go  out  by  yourselves  without  his  mercy. "^ 
 
 To  this  they  made  but  little  answer  ;  only  they  bid  him 
 look  to  himself.  Then  I  saw^  that  they  went  on,  every 
 man  in  his  way,  without  much  conference  one  with  another  ; 
 save  that  these  two  men  told  Christian,  that,  as  to  laws  and 
 ordinances,  they  doubted  not  but  they  should  as  consci- 
 entiously do  them  as  he  ;  therefore,  said  they,  we  see  not 
 wherein  thou  differest  from  us,  but  by  the  coat  that  is  on 
 thy  back,  Avhich  was,  as  we  trow,  given  thee  by  some 
 of  thy  neighbours,  to  hide  the  shame  of  thy  nakedness. f 
 
 Chr.  By  laws  and  ordinances  you  will  not  be  saved, («) 
 since  you  came  not  in  by  the  door.     And  as  for  this  coat 
 
 ^  Here  is  the  essential  difference  between  a  real  Christian  and  formal 
 hypocrites;  he  takes  the  word  of  God  for  the  warrant  of  his  faith,  and 
 the  rule  of  his  conduct,  which  they  reject;  for  they  are  left  under  the 
 power  of  their  natural  will  and  carnal  reason,  and  hence  they  brave  it 
 out  for  a  season,  wi'h  vain  hopes  and  confiilenccs. 
 
 t  The  glorious  robe  of  Christ's  righteousness,  whicli  is  j»at  upon  every 
 believer,  i?  sneered  at  and  held  in  contempt  by  forma)  professors,  who 
 ?»'e  not  (heir  nakedness  and  want  of  covering. 
 
 (a)  Gal.  ii.  16, 
 
THE    HILT.    DIFFFCULTV.  lUci 
 
 ■\hat  is  on  my  back,  it  was  given  nie  by  the  Lortl  of  the 
 place  whither  1  go  ;  and  that,  as  you  say,  to  cover  my 
 nakedness  with.  And  I  take  it  as  a  token  of  kindness  to 
 me  ;  for  I  had  nothing  but  rags  before  :  and  besides,  thub 
 I  comfort  myself  as  I  go  ;  surely,  think  I,  when  I  come 
 to  the  gate  of  the  city,  the  Lord  thereof  will  know  me  for 
 good,  since  I  have  his  coat  on  my  back  !  a  coat  that  lie 
 gave  me  freely  in  the  day  that  he  stripped  me  of  my  rags. 
 I  have,  moreover,  a  mark  in  my  forehead,  of  which  jier- 
 haps  you  have  taken  no  notice,  which  one  of  my  Lord's 
 most  intimate  associates  fixed  there  in  the  day  that  my 
 burden  fell  off  my  shoulders.  I  will  tell  to  you,  moreo, 
 ver,  that  I  had  then  given  me  a  roll  sealed,  to  comfort  me 
 by  reading  as  I  go  on  the  way ;  I  was  also  bid  to  give  it 
 in  at  the  celestial  gate,  in  token  of  my  certain  going  in  af- 
 ter it :  all  which  things  I  doubt  you  want,  and  want  them 
 because  you  came  not  in  at  the  gate.* 
 
 To  these  things  they  gave  him  no  answer ;  only  they 
 looked  upon  each  other  and  laughed. f  Then  I  saw  that 
 tliey  went  on  all,  save  that  Christian  kept  before,  who 
 had  no  more  talk  but  with  himself,  and  that  sometimes 
 sighingly,!  and  sometimes  comfortably  :  also  he  would 
 be  often  reading  in  the  roll§  that  one  of  the  shining  ones 
 gave  him,  by  which  he  was  refreshed. 
 
 I  beheld  then  that  they  all  went  on  till  they  came  to  the 
 foot  of  the  hill  Difficulty  ;||  at  the  bottom  of  which  was  a 
 
 *  Where  there  is  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  seal  of  the  Spirit,  that 
 soul  will  aho  glory  in  the  righteousness  of  Christ ;  for  this  is  the  joy  of 
 faith,  that  Christ  is  the  Lord  our  righteousness.  Jer.  xxiii.  6,  In  vain  do 
 men  talk  of  inward  joy,  who  reject  the  clothing  of  Christ's  righteousness. 
 
 t  Vain-glorious  fools  laugh  at  Christ's  humble  pilgrims. 
 
 X  What !  sighing  already,  and  just  pardoned  ?  One  should  expect  that 
 he  was  all  joy  ;  nothing  but  joy.  O  these  are  sighs  of  love,  which  stran- 
 gers to  spiritual  joy  know  nothing  of. 
 
 §  This  means  the  assurance  which  he  had  from  the  Spirit,  of  the  free 
 k>ve,  free  grace,  free  pardon,  free  justification,  of  Christ  to  his  soul. 
 
 II  He  came  to  the  hill  Difficulty  ;  a  way  unpleasing  to  flesh  and  blood, 
 which  proves  and  tries  the  sincerity  of  oui  faith,  and  the  earnestness  of 
 our  souls,  in  our  pilgrimage. 
 
104  FORMALIST    AND    HYPOCRISY    TURN    ASIDE. 
 
 spring.  There  were  also  in  the  same  place  two  other 
 ways,  besides  that  which  came  straight  from  the  gate 
 one  turned  to  the  left  hand  and  the  other  to  the  right,  at 
 the  bottom  of  the  hill  ;  but  the  narrow^  way  lay  right  up 
 the  hill,  an<l  the  name  of  the  way  is  called  Difficulty. 
 Christian  went  now  to  the  spring,  and  drank  thereof  to 
 refresh  himself, (a)  and  then  began  to  go  up  the  hill,  say- 
 ing— 
 
 *•  The  hill,  though  high,  I  covet  to  ascend. 
 
 The  difficulty  will  not  me  offend  ; 
 
 For  I  perceive  the  way  to  life  lies  here  : 
 
 Come,  pluck  up,  heart,  let's  neither  faint  nor  fear. 
 
 Better,  though  difficult,  the  right  way  to  go, 
 
 Than  wrong,  though  cast/,  where  the  end  is  woe.'*'* 
 
 The  other  two  also  came  to  the  foot  of  the  hill  ;  but 
 when  they  saw  that  the  hill  was  steep  and  high,  and  that 
 there  were  two  other  ways  to  go  ;  and  supposing  also 
 that  these  two  ways  might  meet  again  with  that  up  which 
 Christian  went,  on  the  other  side  of  the  hill,  therefore 
 they  were  resolved  to  go  into  those  ways.  Now  the 
 name  of  one  of  those  ways  was  Danger,  and  the  name  of 
 the  other  Destruction.  So  the  one  took  the  w^ay  which 
 is  called  Danger,  which  did  lead  him  into  a  great  wood, 
 and  the  other  took  directly  up  the  way  to  Destruction, 
 which  led  him  into  a  wide  field,  full  of  dark  mountains, 
 where  he  stumbled  and  fell,  and  rose  no  more.f 
 
 *  Depend  upon  it,  pilgrim,  some  great  blessing  is  at  hand,  when  thou 
 hast  some  great  difficulty  to  grapple  with  and  to  overcome. — The  believ- 
 er's state  on  earth  is  a  slate  of  trial ;  he  must  nseetwith  difficulties,  to  prove 
 bis  faith  and  love.  The  hill  Difficulty  represents  those  circumstances  which 
 require  self-denial  and  exertion,  and  may  signify  whatever  in  our  walk- 
 proves  irksome  to  flesh  and  blood 
 
 t  Formalists  and  hypocrites,  as  they  come  easy  into  the  way  of  profes- 
 sion, without  any  convictions  of  sin  to  cause  them  to  fly  to  Christ  tiie 
 Wicket-gate,  so  they  find  the  easiest  path  to  flesh  and  blood,  and  often 
 nerish  in  the  end. 
 
 (a)  Isa.  xlix.  10. 
 
eHRTSTlAN    SLEEPS,    AND    LOSES    HIS    ROLL.         105 
 
 I  looked  then  after  Christian,  to  see  him  go  up  the  hill, 
 where  1  perceived  he  tell  from  runnino;  to  going,  and  from 
 going  to  clambering  upon  his  hands  and  his  knees,  because 
 of  the  steepness  of  the  place.  Now  about  the  midway  to 
 the  top  of  the  hill  was  a  pleasant  arbour  made  by  the  Lord 
 of  the  hill  for  tlie  refreshing  of  weary  travellers;  thither, 
 therefore,  Christian  got,  where  also  he  sat  down  to  rest 
 him:  then  lie  pulled  his  roll  out  of  his  bo^^om,  and  read 
 therein  to  his  comfort  ;  he  also  now  began  afresh  to  take 
 a  review  of  the  coat  or  garment  that  was  given  him  as  he 
 stood  by  the  cross.  Thus  pleasing  himself  awhile  he  at 
 last  fell  into  a  slumber,  and  thence  into  a  fast  sleep,  which 
 detained  him  in  that  place  until  it  was  almost  night  ;  and 
 Jn  his  sleep  his  roll  fell  out  of  his  hand.^  Now,  as  he 
 was  sleeping,  there  came  one  to  him  and  awaked  him,  say- 
 ing, "  Go  to  the  ant  thou  sluggard  ;  consider  her  ways,  and 
 be  wise. "(a)  And  with  that  Christian  suddenly  started 
 up,  and  sped  him  on  his  way,  and  went  apace  till  he  came 
 to  the  top  of  the  hill.f 
 
 Now  when  he  was  got  up  to  the  top  of  the  hill  there 
 came  two  men  running  to  meet  him  amain ;  the  name  of 
 the  one  was  Timorous,  and  of  the  other  Mistrust  :J  to 
 whom  Christian  said,  Sirs,  what  is  the  matter  you  run  the 
 wrong  way  ?     Timorous  answered,  that  they  were  going 
 
 '  Happy  for  Christian  that  he  diJ  not  fall  into  the  dream  of  Antinomi- 
 an  notions,  so  as  to  sleep  in  a  false  security  without  his  roll.  The  best  of 
 blessings,  even  spiritual  comforts  from  the  God  o(  grace,  through  the  in- 
 fection of  our  nature,(if  ue  do  not  watch  and  pray  in  faith)  are  liable  to 
 be  abused,  so  as  to  cause  us  to  sleep  when  we  should  be  active  and  diligent 
 in  running  the  heavenly  race,  looking  unto  Jesus. 
 
 r  The  Lord  loves  his  people,  nor  will  he  sutler  them  to  sleep  the  sleep 
 ot  death. — mk  will,  on  their  stirring  up  his  gift  within  them,  shine  upon, 
 and  revive  his  gracious  woik. 
 
 t  Timorous  and  Mistrust  are  great  enemies  to  the  Christian's  faith,  and 
 bring  up  an  evil  report  of  his  way.  LiMen  not  to  them,  hut  look  to  God's 
 truth  and  taithlulne^s  ;  rely  on  his  precious  promises,  and  have  your  feet 
 shod,  with  the  gospel  of  peace  \Vho  orwhat  ihall  harm  v.»(i  if  vp  be  fol- 
 fowers  of  that  v.  hich  is  good- 
 
 (a  ;  IVov.  vi.fi 
 
 o 
 
106  MISTRUST    AND    TIMOROUS    GO    BACK. 
 
 to  the  city  of  Zion,  and  had  got  up  that  difficult  place : 
 but  said  he,  the  further  we  go  the  more  danger  we  meet 
 with  ;  wherefore  we  turned,  and  are  going  back  again. 
 
 Yes,  said  Mistrust,  for  just  before  us  lies  a  couple  of 
 lions  in  the  way,  (whether  sleeping  or  waking  we  know- 
 not  ;)  and  we  could  not  think,  if  we  came  within  reach, 
 but  they  would  presently  pull  us  in  pieces. 
 
 Then  said  Christian  you  make  me  afraid ;  but  whither 
 shall  I  flee  to  be  safe  ?  If  I  go  back  to  my  own  country, 
 that  is  prepared  for  fire  and  brimstone,  and  I  shall  certain- 
 ly perish  there :  if  I  can  get  to  the  celestial  city,  I  am 
 sure  to  be  in  safety  there  :^ — I  must  venture  :  to  go  back 
 is  nothing  but  death ;  to  go  forward  is  fear  of  death,  and 
 life  everlasting  beyond  it : — I  will  yet  go  forward.  So 
 Mistrust  and  Timorous  ran  down  the  hill,  and  Christian 
 went  on  his  way.  But  thinking  again  of  what  he  had  heard 
 from  the  men,  he  felt  in  his  bosom  for  his  roll,  that  he 
 might  read  therein  and  be  comforted  ;  but  he  felt  and 
 found  it  not.  Then  was  Christian  in  great  distress,  and 
 knew  not  what  to  do  ;  for  he  wanted  that  which  used  to  re- 
 lieve him,  and  that  which  should  have  been  his  pass  into  the 
 celestial  city.  Here  therefore  he  began  to  be  much  per- 
 plexed,! and  knew  not  what  to  do.  At  last  he  bethought 
 himself  that  he  had  slept  in  the  arbour  that  is  on  the  side 
 
 *  Christian  shakes  oft' fear,  by  sound  scriptural  reasoning  ;  even  the  rea- 
 soning of  faith,  against  the  fear  of  the  flesh,  and  mistrust  or  unbelief.  We 
 have  always  a  sure  word  of  prophesy,  whereunto  we  shall  do  well  to  take 
 heed.  When  dangers  beset,  and  fears  assault,  remember  whose  ye  are, 
 and  whom  ye  serve  :  look  to  the  way  you  are  in,  and  the  end  of  your  faith, 
 even  the  salvation  of  your  soul.     Study  the  word  of  God  and  obey  it. 
 
 t  He  is  perplexed  for  his  roll  ;  this  is  right.  If  we  suffer  spiritual  loss, 
 and  are  easy  and  unconcerned  about  it,  it  is  a  sure  sign  that  we  indulge 
 carnal  security  and  vain  confidence.  Many  go  on  so  till  they  sink  into  a 
 down-right  Antinoraian  spirit.  O  beware  of  this;  for  many  who  abhor 
 the  name,  yet  have  drunk  into  the  spirit  of  it,  and  hence  live  and  walk 
 without  spiritual  communion  with  God  the  Father,  and  his  Son  Jesus 
 Christ,  and  rest  contented  without  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  with  their 
 ^piritsj  that  they  are  the  children  of  God. 
 
christian's  sorrowful  reflections.        107 
 
 of  the  hill; — and  falling  down  upon  his  knees  he  asked 
 God  forgiveness  for  that  foolish  act,  and  then  went  back 
 to  look  for  his  roll.  But  all  the  way  he  went  back,  who 
 can  sufficiently  set  forth  the  sorrow  of  Christian's  heart. 
 Sometimes  he  sighed,  sometimes  he  wept,  and  oftentimes 
 he  chid  himself  for  being  so  foolish  to  fall  asleep  in  that 
 place,  which  was  erected  only  for  a  little  refreshment  for 
 his  weariness.  Thus,  therefore,  he  went  back,  carefully 
 looking  on  this  side  and  on  that,  all  the  way  as  he  went, 
 if  happily  he  might  find  the  roll  that  had  been  his  comfort 
 so  many  times  in  his  journey.  He  went  thus  till  he  came 
 again  in  sight  of  the  arbour  where  he  sat  and  slept ;  but 
 that  sight  renewed  his  sorrow  the  more,  by  bringing  again, 
 even  afresh,  his  evil  of  sleeping  into  his  mind,^'  Thus 
 therefore  he  now  went  on  bewailing  his  sinful  sleep,  say- 
 ing, "  O  wretched  man  that  I  am  I"  that  I  should  sleep 
 in  the  day  time! (ft)  that  I  should  sleep  in  the  midst  of 
 difficulty  !  that  I  should  so  indulge  the  flesh,  as  to  use 
 that  rest  for  ease  to  my  flesh,  w^hich  the  Lord  of  the  hill 
 hath  erected  only  for  the  relief  of  the  spirits  of  pilgrims  ! 
 How  many  steps  have  I  took  in  vain  !  Thus  it  happened 
 to  Israel,  for  their  sin  they  were  sent  back  again  by  the 
 way  of  the  Red  Sea:  and  I  am  made  to  tread  those  steps 
 with  sorrow,  which  I  might  have  trod  with  delight,  had  it 
 not  been  for  this  sinful  sleep.  How  far  might  I  have 
 been  on  my  way  by  this  time !  I  am  made  to  tread  those 
 steps  thrice  over,  which  I  needed  to  have  trod  but  once  :f 
 yea,  now  also  I  am  like  to  be  benighted,  for  the  day  is  al- 
 most spent ; — O  that  I  had  not  slept ! 
 
 *  Look  to  your  spirits,  Christians.  See  if  you  have  not  after-sorrow 
 for  former  indulgences.  Bui  it  is  far  better  to  he  crying  "  O  vvretchetr 
 roan  that  I  am,"  tiian  to  be  alive  to  carnal  confidences,  and  dead  to  the 
 desire  of  spiritual  comforts. 
 
 t  Christian's  perplexity,  fear,  sorrow,  remorse,  redoubled  earnestness, 
 vomplaints,  and  self-reproachings,  when  he  missed  his  roll,  and  went  back: 
 
 (a)  1  Thess.  v.  7,  8.    Rev.  ii.  4,  5. 
 
108  CHRISTIAN    SEEKS    AND    FINiJS    HIS    ROLL> 
 
 Now  by  this  time  he  was  come  to  the  arbour  again, 
 where  for  a  while  he  sat  down  and  wept  ;  but  at  last  (as 
 God  would  have  it,)  looking  sorrowfully  down  under  the 
 settle,  there  he  spied  his  roil  ;  the  which  he  with  trem- 
 bling and  haste  catched  up  and  put  in  his  bosom.  But 
 ■who  can  tell  how  jojful  this  man  was  when  he  had  gotten 
 his  roii  again?  For  this  roll  was  the  assurance  of  his  life, 
 and  acceptance  at  the  desired  haven.  Therefore  he  laid 
 it  up  in  his  bosom,  gave  God  thanks  for  directing  his  eye 
 to  the  place  where  it  lay,  and  with  joy  and  tears  betook 
 himself  again  to  his  journey.*  But  O  how  nimbly  now 
 did  he  go  up  the  rest  of  the  hill ! — Yet  before  he  got  up, 
 the  sun  went  down  upon  Christian  ;  and  this  made  him 
 again  recall  (he  vanity  of  his  sleeping  to  his  remembrance  ; 
 and  thus  he  again  began  to  condole  with  himself:  "  O 
 thou  sinful  sleep  !  how  for  thy  sake  am  I  like  to  be  be- 
 nighted in  my  journey  !  I  must  walk  wiihout  the  sun> 
 darkness  must  cover  the  path  of  my  feet,  and  I  must  hear 
 the  noise  of  doleful  creatures,  because  of  my  sinful  sleep  !" 
 Now  also  he  remembered  the  story  that  Mistrust  and 
 
 to  seeU  it,  exactly  suit  the  experience  of  numbers,  who  through  un watch- 
 fulness, are  brought  into  a  state  of  uncertainty.  Nothing  can  afford  com- 
 fort to  a  mind  that  lias  enjoyed  an  assurance  of  the  favour  of  God  ;  but 
 that  love  which  is  "  better  than  life:"  and  such  is  the  abundant  mercy  of 
 Jehovah,  that  he  imparts  liyht  and  power  to  the  humble  soul,  who,  by 
 means  of  extraordinary  diligence,  with  renewed  application  to  the  blood 
 of  Jesus,  \\iil  in  time  recover  his  warranted  confidence  which  he  lost,  and 
 God  will  "  restore  to  him  the  joy  of  his  salvation  :"  but  he  must  as  it  were, 
 pab^^s  repeatfdly  over  the  same  ground  with  sorrow,  which  had  it  not  been 
 for  his  t:eglit;ence,  he  might  have  passed  at  once  with  co^ifort. 
 
 *  This  means  a  fresh  sense  of  tiie  love  and  peace  of  God;  and  joy  in  the 
 Holy  Ghost,  through  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  iVIind  with  what  alacrity  and 
 speed  Pilgrim  nov.^  pursues  hU  journey,  O  this  rich  blessing  of  a.ssurance 
 is  not  enough  prif^ed,  and  loo  little  sought  for  by  professors.  But  how  cau 
 any  be  content  without  it  .•'  It  is  impossible  for  them  to  be  happy,  and  to 
 rejoice  in  the  Lord  without  a  real,  scriptural  assurance  of  his  love  and 
 favour.  It  is  this  w  hich  adds  wings  to  faith,  liveliness  to  hope,  joy  to  love, 
 and  cheerfulness  to  obedience.  Plead  the  precious  promises:  be  not  con- 
 tent without  the  enjoyment  of  the  blessings  contained  in  them.  Says  our 
 Lord,  "  Ask  and  ve  shall  receive;  that  your  jov  may  he  full."  John  xvi. 
 £4. 
 
THE    PALACE    BEAUTIFUL.  109 
 
 Timorous  told  him  of,  how  they  were  frighted  with  ihe 
 sight  of  the  lions.  Then  said  Christian  to  himself  again, 
 These  beasts  range  in  the  night  for  their  prey  ;  and  if 
 they  should  meet  with  me  in  the  dark,  how  shoidd  I  shift 
 them  ?  how  should  I  escape  being  by  them  torn  in  pieces? 
 Thus  he  went  on.  But,  while  he  was  bewailing  his  un- 
 happy miscarriage,  he  lifted  up  his  eyes  ;  and,  behold, 
 there  was  a  very  stately  palace  before  him,  the  name  of 
 which  was  Beau(iful,=^  and  it  stood  by  ihe  highway  side. 
 
 *  Hitherto  Christian  has  been  a  solitary  pilgrim  ;  but  we  must  next  con- 
 sider him  as  admitted  to  the  communion  of  the  faithful,  and  joininj^  with 
 (hem  in  the  most  solemn  public  ordinances.  This  is  rejiresented  under 
 the  emblem  of  the  House  BEAuxiFUf,,  and  the  pilgrim's  entertainmefit  in 
 it,  as  described  in  the  subs(?quent  pages.  Mr.  Buriyan  here  manifests  much 
 candour  and  liberality  of  sentiment ;  and  his  representations  may  suit  the 
 admission  of  any  new  members  into  the  society  of  prolessed  Christians  in 
 any  communion,  where  a  serious  regard  to  spiritual  religion  is  in  this  re- 
 spect maintained. 
 
 It  certainly  would  be  very  desirable,  that  Christian  societies  should  be 
 formed  according  to  the  principles  here  exhibited  :  such  would  indeed  be 
 very  beautiful,  honourable  to  God,  conducive  to  mutual  edification,  and 
 examples  to  the  world  around  them.  Different  expedients  have  been 
 adopted  for  thus  proiiioting  the  communion  of  saints ;  the  advantages  re- 
 sulting therefrom  have  been  incalculable  :  but  surely  even  more  might  be 
 done,  than  is  at  present,  perhaps  any  where,  were  all  concerned  to  at- 
 Jnmpt  it  boldly,  earnestlyj  and  with  united  effort? 
 
110  THE    PORTER    QUESTIONS    CHRISTIAff. 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 
 CHRISTIAN  SAFELY  PASSES  THE  LIONS  ;  AND  ARRIVES  AT 
 THE  HOUSE  CALLED  BEAUTIFUL,  WHERE  HE  IS  KINDLY 
 RECEIVED,  AND  AGREEABLY  ENTERTAINED. 
 
 SO  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  he  made  haste  and  went 
 forward,  that  if  possible  he  might  get  lodging  there. 
 Now  before  he  had  gone  far  he  entered  into  a  very  nar- 
 row passage,  which  was  about  a  furlong  off  the  Porter's 
 lodge  ;  and  looking  very  narrowly  before  him  as  he  went, 
 he  spied  two  lions  in  the  way.=^  Now,  thought  he,  I  see 
 the  danger  that  Mistrust  and  Timorous  were  driven  back 
 by.  (The  lions  were  chained,  but  he  saw  not  the  chains.) 
 Then  he  was  afraid,  and  thought  also  himself  to  go  back 
 after  them ;  for  he  thought  nothing  but  death  was  before 
 him.  But  the  Porter  at  the  lodge,  whose  name  is  Watch- 
 ful, perceiving  that  Christian  made  a  halt,  as  if  he  would 
 go  back,  cried  unto  him,  saying,  "  Is  thy  strength  so 
 small  ?(a)  Fear  not  the  lions,  for  they  are  chained,  and 
 are  placed  there  for  trial  of  faith  where  it  is,  and  for  dis- 
 covery of  those  that  have  none  ;  keep  in  the  midst  of  the 
 path,  and  no  hurt  shall  come  unto  thee." 
 
 Then  I  saw  that  he  went  on  trembling  for  fear  of  the 
 lions  :  but  taking  good  heed  to  the  directions  of  the  Por- 
 ter, he  heard  them  roar,  but  they  did  him  no  harm.  Then 
 he  clapped  his  hands,  and  went  on  till  he  came  and  stood 
 
 *  The  two  lions  may  signify  to  us,  the  roaring  of  the  devil  and  the 
 world  against  us :  but  both  are  chained,  they  cannot  go  one  link  beyond 
 what  our  God  permits.  Sometimes  we  may  not  see  the  chain,  and  un- 
 scriptural  fears  may  beset  us  But  this  is  the  watch-word  of  our  Lordj 
 PEAR  NOT. 
 
 (a)  Mark  iv.  10. 
 
DISCRETION    COMES    OUT    TO    HIM.  HI 
 
 before  the  gate  where  the  Porter  was.^'  Then  said  Chris- 
 tian to  the  Porter,  Sir,  what  house  is  this  ?  and,  may  I 
 lodge  here  to-night  ?  The  Porter  answered,  This  house 
 was  built  by  the  Lord  of  the  hill,  and  he  built  it  for  the 
 relief  and  security  of  pilgrims.  The  Porter  also  asked 
 whence  he  was  ?  and  whither  he  was  going  ? 
 
 Chr.  lam  come  from  the  city  of  Destruction,  and  am 
 going  to  Mount  Zion  :  but,  because  the  sun  is  now  set,  I 
 desire,  if  I  may,  to  lodge  here  to-night. 
 
 PoR.  What  is  your  name  ? 
 
 Chr.  My  name  is  now  Christian,  but  my  name  at  the 
 first  was  Graceless  :f  I  came  of  the  race  of  Japhetb, 
 whom  God  will  persuade  to  dwell  in  the  tents  of  Shem.(a) 
 
 PoR.  But  how  doth  it  happen  that  you  come  so  late  ? 
 The  sun  is  set. 
 
 Chr.  I  had  been  here  sooner,  but  that,  wretched  man 
 that  I  am  !  I  slept  in  the  arbour  that  stands  on  the  hill- 
 side. Nay,  I  had,  notwithstanding  that,  been  here  much 
 sooner,  but  that  in  my  sleep  I  lost  my  evidence, J  and 
 came  without  it  to  the  brow  of  the  hill ;  and  then  feeling 
 for  it,  and  finding  it  not,  I  was  forced,  with  sorrow  of 
 heart,  to  go  back  to  the  place  where  I  slept  my  sleep  ; 
 where  I  found  it,  and  now  I  am  come.§ 
 
 PoR.  Well,  I  will  call  out  one  of  the  virgins  of  this 
 place,  who  will,  if  she  like  your  talk,  bring   you  in  to  the 
 
 *  A  minister  of  Christ,  one  who  is  watchful  for  the  good  of  souls.  O 
 Iiow  precious  are  they  to  pilgrims'  hearts  !  See  the  sweet  encouragement 
 and  blessed  advice  Pilgrim  obtained  from  ham. 
 
 t  O  soul,  did  you  ever  know  that  this  w^as  your  name  ?  Hast  thou  tasted 
 that  the  Lord  is  rich  in  grace  to  graceless  sinners  ?  O  then  sing  of  free 
 grace  and  unmerited  love,  every  step  of  thy  pilgrimage, 
 
 t  Look  well  to  your  roll.  Beware  of  losing  your  assurance.  See  thr 
 evil  of  it  ;  it  keeps' the  soul  back.  Many  have  lost  it,  and  have  never 
 found  it. 
 
 §  None  ought  to  be  admitted  into  the  church  of  Christ,  but  such  as 
 can  give  good  evidence  that  they  are  the  children  of  God  by  faith  in 
 Clu'ist  Jesus,  and  arc  sincere  pilgrims  in  the  way  to  the  heavenly  riiy 
 
 (rt)  Gen,  Ix.  2T. 
 
112      DISCRETION    INTRODUCES  HIM  TO  THE  FAMfLf. 
 
 rest  of  the  family,  according  to  the  rules  of  the  house 
 So  Watchful  the  Porter  rang  a  bell,  at  the  sound  of 
 which  came  out  at  the  door  of  the  house  a  grave  and  beau- 
 tiful  damsel,  named  Discretion,'^  and  asked  why  she  was 
 called  ? 
 
 The  Porter  answered,  this  man  is  in  a  journey  from 
 the  city  of  Destruction  to  Mount  Zion ;  but  being  weary 
 and  benighted,  he  asked  me  if  he  might  lodge  here  to- 
 night :  so  I  told  him  I  would  call  for  thee,  who  after  dis- 
 course had  with  him,  mayest  do  as  seemeth  thee  good, 
 even  according  to  the  law  of  the  house. 
 
 Then  she  asked  him  whence  he  was  ?  and  whither  he 
 was  going  ?  and  he  told  her.  She  asked  him  also  how  he 
 got  in  the  way  ?  and  he  told  her.  Then  she  asked  him 
 what  he  had  seen  and  met  with  in  the  way  ?  and  he  told 
 her.  And  at  last  she  asked  his  name.  So  he  said,  It  is 
 Christian  :  and  I  have  so  much  the  more  a  desire  to  lodge 
 here  to-night,  because,  by  what  I  perceive,  this  place  was 
 built  by  the  Lord  of  the  hill  for  the  relief  and  security  of 
 pilgrims.  So  she  smiled,  but  the  water  stood  in  her  eyes ; 
 and  after  a  little  pause  she  said,  I  will  call  forth  two  o.r 
 three  more  of  the  family.  So  she  ran  to  the  door,  and 
 called  out  Prudence,  Piety,  and  Charity,  who,  after  a  lit- 
 tle more  discourse  with  him,  had  him  into  the  fitmily  ; 
 and  many  of  them  meeting  him  at  the  threshold  of  the 
 house  said,  "  Come  in,  thou  blessed  of  the  Lord ;  '  this 
 house  was  built  by  the  Lord  of  the  hill,  on  purpose  to  en- 
 tertain such  pilgrims  in.'  "  Then  he  bowed  his  head,  and 
 followed  them  into  the  house.  So  when  he  was  come  in 
 and  sat  down,  they  gave  him  something  to  drink,  and  con- 
 sented together  that,  until  supper  v>as  ready,  some  of 
 them  should  have  some  particular  discourse  with  Chris- 
 
 •'   Admitling  members  into  r.liincLes.  should  be  done  wiib  discretion. 
 
PTETY    DISCOURSES    WITH    CHRISTIAA".  113 
 
 iian,  for  the  best  improvement  of  time  ;  and  tliej  appoint- 
 ed Pietj,  and  Prudence,  and  Charity,  to  discourse  Avith 
 him;  and  thus  they  began. ^ 
 
 Pi.  Come,  good  Christian,  since  we  have  been  so 
 Joving  to  you  to  receive  you  into  our  house  this  niirht,  let 
 us,  if  perhaps  we  may  better  ourselves  thereby,  talk  with 
 you  of  all  things  that  have  happened  to  you  in  your  pil- 
 grimage. 
 
 Chr.  With  a  very  good  will;  and  I  am  glad  that  yoa 
 are  so  well  disposed. 
 
 Pi.  What  moved  you  at  first  to  betake  yourself  to  a 
 pilgrim's  life  ? 
 
 Chr.  I  was  driven  out  of  my  native  counlry  by  a 
 dreadful  sound  that  was  in  mine  ears  :  to  wit,  that  una- 
 voidable destruction  did  attend  me  if  I  abode  in  that  place 
 where  I  was. 
 
 Pi.  But  how  did  it  happen  that  you  came  out  of  your 
 country  this  way  ? 
 
 Chr.  It  was  as  God  would  have  it ;  for  when  I  was 
 under  the  fears  of  destruction,  I  did  not  know  whither  to 
 go  ;  but  by  chance  there  came  a  man,  even  to  me  as  I  was 
 trembling  and  weeping,  whose  name  is  Evangelist,  and  he 
 directed  me  to  the  Wicket-gate,  which  else  I  should  ne- 
 ver have  found,  and  so  set  me  into  the  way  that  hath  led 
 me  directly  to  this  house. 
 
 Pi.  But  did  not  you  come  by  the  house  of  the  Inter- 
 preter ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  and  did  see  such  things  there,  the  remem- 
 brance of  which  will  stick  by  me  as  long  as  1  live ;  espe- 
 cially three  things  ;  to  wit,  how  Christ,  in  despite  of  Sa- 
 tan, maintains  his  work  of  grace  in  the  heart ;  how  the  man 
 
 "  Tlie  blessednoss  of  savoury,  experimental  cojiversalion  with  feliow- 
 pilgrims. 
 
114      HE  RELATES  WHAT  HE  HAD  SEEN  IN  THE  WAY. 
 
 had  sinned  himself  qiiife  out  of  hopes  of  God's  mercj; 
 and  also  the  dream  of  him  that  thought  in  his  sleep  the 
 day  of  judgment  was  come.^ 
 
 Pi.  Why,  did  you  hear  him  tell  his  dream  ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  and  a  dreadful  one  it  was,  I  thought ;  it 
 made  my  heart  ache  as  he  was  telling  of  it ;  but  yet  I  am 
 glad  I  heard  it. 
 
 Pi.  Was  this  all  you  saw  at  the  house  of  the  Interpre- 
 ter ? 
 
 Chr.  No  ;  he  took  me  and  had  me  where  he  shewed 
 me  a  stately  palace,  and  how  the  people  were  clad  in 
 gold  that  were  in  it ;  and  how  there  came  a  venturous 
 man  and  cut  his  way  through  the  armed  men  that  stood  in 
 the  door  to  keep  him  out ;  and  how  he  was  bid  to  come  in 
 and  win  eternal  glory  ;  methought  those  things  did  ravish 
 my  heart.  I  would  have  staid  at  that  good  man's  house 
 a  twelve-month,  but  that  I  knew  I  had  further  to  go. 
 
 Pi.  And  what  saw  you  else  in  the  way  ? 
 
 Chr.  Saw!  Why,  I  went  but  a  little  further,  and  I 
 saw  one,  as  I  thought  in  my  mind,  hang  bleeding  upon  a 
 tree  ;  and  the  very  sight  of  him  made  my  burden  fall  off 
 my  back,  (for  I  groaned  under  a  very  heavy  burden,  but 
 then  it  fell  down  from  off  me.)  It  was  a  strange  thing  to 
 me,  for  I  never  saw  such  a  thing  before :  yea,  and  while 
 I  stood  looking  up  (for  then  I  could  not  forbear  looking) 
 three  shining  ones  came  to  me  :  one  of  them  testified  that 
 my  sins  were  forgiven  me ;  another  stripped  me  of  my 
 rags,  and  gave  me  this  embroidered  coat  which  you  see  ; 
 and  the  third  set  the  mark  which  you  see  in  my  forehead. 
 
 *  Hope  and  fear  should  accompany  us  every  step  of  our  journey. 
 Without  irue  pieiy  there  can  be  no  real  Christianity.  The  Lord  shows  us 
 many  things  in  our  way  concerning  the  cases  of  others,  to  make  us  fear 
 falling  away  ;  while  he  displays  the  glory  of  his  grace  in  keeping  his  saints, 
 to  animate  our  hope  on  his  power,  and  trust  in  his  grace.  Look  unf,o 
 Jesus. 
 
HE    IS  INTERROGATED    BV    I'HUDENCE.  115 
 
 and  gave  me  this  sealed  roll :  (and  with  that  he  plucked 
 it  out  of  his  bosom. )^ 
 
 Pi.  But  you  saw  more  than  this,  did  you  not  ? 
 
 Chr.  The  things  that  I  have  told  you  were  the  best ; 
 yet  some  other  matters  1  saw ;  as,  namely,  I  saw  three 
 men,  Simple,  Sloth,  and  Presumption,  lie  asleep  a  little 
 out  of  the  way  as  I  came,  with  irons  upon  their  heels  ; 
 but  do  you  think  I  could  awake  them  !  I  also  saw  For- 
 mality and  Hypocrisy  come  tumbling  over  the  wall,  (o 
 go,  as  they  pretended  to  Zion,  but  they  were  quickly  lost ; 
 even  as  I  myself  did  tell  them,  but  they  would  not  be- 
 lieve. But,  above  all,  I  found  it  hard  work  to  get  up  thin 
 hill,  and  as  hard  to  come  by^the  lions'  mouths ;  and  tru- 
 ly, if  it  had  not  been  for  the  good  man,  the  Porter,  that 
 stands  at  the  gate,  I  do  not  know  but  that,  after  all,  I 
 might  have  gone  back  again;  but  now,  I  thank  God,  1  am 
 here  ;  and  1  thank  you  for  receiving  of  me. 
 
 Then  Prudence  thought  good  to  ask  him  a  few  ques- 
 tions, and  desired  his  answers  to  them. 
 
 Pru.  Do  you  not  think  sometimes  of  the  country  from 
 whence  you  came  ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  but  with  much  shame  and  detestation : 
 truly,  if  I  had  been  mindful  of  that  country  from  whence 
 1  came  out,  I  might  have  had  an  opportunity  to  have  re- 
 turned ;  but  now  I  desire  a  better  country,  that  is  an 
 heavenly  one.  (a) 
 
 Pru.  Do  you  not  yet  bear  away  with  you  some  of  the 
 things  that  then  you  were  conversant  withal  ?f 
 
 *  A  blessed  scriptural  experience  of  wliat  the  Lord  had  done  for  liis  soul  ; 
 tjuite  necessary  for  every  one,  bf^.fore  admission  into  the  church  of  Christ. 
 For  want  of  this,  many  who  are  joined,  prove  of  no  profit  to  otlier  souls, 
 nnd  j^et  no  good  to  their  own-  A  mere  profession  of  Ciirist,  without  an 
 experience  of  his  love,  grace,  and  peace,  being  sealed  upon  tlje  heart  by  the 
 Spirit  the  Comforter,  is  nothing  but  empty  speculation. 
 
 t  Prudence  must  be  joined  to  piety.  Chri-tian  prudence  should  be  visi- 
 ble in  every  step  of  the  professor  ;  for,  says  Solomon,  "  1  vvi-dom  dwell 
 
 (a)  Hell.  xi.  1(>. 
 
1I6    PRUDKNCE  ASKS  IIIM  OF  HIS  INWARD  EXPERIENCE. 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  but  greatly  against  rnj  will  ;  especially  my 
 inward  and  carnal  cogitations,  with  which  all  my  country- 
 men, as  well  as  myself  were  delighted  :  but  now  all  those 
 things  are  my  grief;  and  might  I  but  choose  mine  own 
 things,  I  would  choose  never  to  think  of  those  things 
 more  ;  but  when  I  would  be  a  doing  of  that  which  is  best, 
 that  which  is  worst  is  with  me. (a) 
 
 Pku.  Do  you  not  find  sometimes  as  if  those  things 
 were  vanquished,  which  at  other  times  are  your  perplex- 
 ity ? 
 
 CiiR.  Yes,  but  that  is  but  seldom  ;  but  they  are  to  me 
 golden  hours  in  which  such  things  happen  to  me. 
 
 Pru.  Can  you  remember  by  what  means  you  find  your 
 annoyances  at  times  as  if  they  were  vanquished? 
 
 Chh.  Yes  :  when  I  think  on  what  I  saw  at  the  cross, 
 that  will  do  it ;  and  when  I  look  upon  my  embroidered 
 coat,  that  will  do  it  ;  and  when  I  look  into  the  roll  that  I 
 carry  into  my  bosom,  that  will  do  it ;  and  when  my 
 thoughts  wax  warm  about  whither  I  am  going,  that  will  do 
 it.* 
 
 Pku.  And  what  is  it  that  makes  you  so  desirous  to  go 
 to  Mount  Zion  ? 
 
 Chr.  Why,  there  I  hope  to  see  him  alive  that  did 
 hang  dead  on  the  cross  :  and  there  I  hope  to  be  rid  of  all 
 those  things,  that  to  this  day  are  in  me,  an  annoyance  to 
 rae  ;  there  they  say  there  is  no  death  ;(6)  and  there  shall 
 I  dwell  with  such  company  as  I  like  best.     For,  to  tell 
 
 with  prudence  "     Prov.  viii   12.  and  ''  the  wisdom  of  ihe  prudent  is  to  un- 
 derstand ins  way,"  xiv,  8.     His  path  is  peace,  and  his  end  salvation. 
 
 *  Mind  this.  By  b.-,lieving  his  pardon  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  the  love 
 of  Gi)d  to  him,  by  the  witness  of  his  Spirit,  and  the  glory  of  heaven,  to 
 whicii  he  is  going,  are  what  strengthen  the  Christians  heart  against  all  op 
 positions. 
 
 (a)  Rom.  vii.  19.  (6)  Ira-  ssv.  S.    Rev.  xxi-  4 
 
CHARITF    INQUIRES    CONCERNING    HIS    FAMILV         ll7 
 
 you  the  truth,  I  love  him  because  I  was  by  him  eased  of 
 my  burden ;  and  I  am  weary  of  my  inward  sickness.  I 
 would  fain  be  where  I  shall  die  no  more,  and  with  the 
 company  that  shall  continually  cry,  "  Holy,  holy,  ho- 
 ly r'# 
 
 Then  said  Charity  to  Christian,  Have  you  a  family  ? 
 are  you  a  married  man  T 
 
 Chr.  I  have  a  wife  and  four  small  children. 
 
 Char.  And  why  did  you  not  bring  them  along  with 
 you  ? 
 
 Then  Christian  wept,  and  said.  Oh  !  how  wilh'ngly 
 would  I  have  done  it !  but  they  were  all  of  them  utterly 
 averse  to  my  going  on  pilgrimage. f 
 
 Char.  But  you  should  have  talked  to  them,  and  have 
 endeavoured  to  have  shown  them  the  danger  of  being  left 
 behind. 
 
 Chr.  So  I  did  ;  and  told  them  also  what  God  had 
 showed  to  me  of  the  destruction  of  our  city  ;  but  I  seem- 
 ed to  them  as  one  that  mocked,  and  they  believed  me 
 not.  (a) 
 
 Char.  And  did  you  pray  to  God  that  he  would  bless 
 your  counsel  to  them  ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  and  that  with  much  affection  ;  for  you  must 
 think  that  my  wife  and  poor  children  were  very  dear  unto 
 me. 
 
 Char.  But  did  you  tell  them  of  your  own  sorrow,  and 
 
 *  A  sight  of  Christ  by  faith,  begets  longing  of  soul  to  see  him  in  glory. 
 A  sense  of  his  pardoning  love  makes  us  long  to  be  with  him  ;  a  desire  of 
 being  perfectly  freed  from  the  very  being  of  sin,  ever  accompanies  a  true 
 and  lively  faith  in  him,  and  manifests  that  we  profess  a  most  holy  faith 
 Jude  20. 
 
 I  So  the  spirit  of  a  pilgrim  manifests  itself  in  love  to  those  of  his  own 
 house,  by  earnestly  wishing,  striving,  and  praying,  if  by  any  means  he 
 can  prevail  on  them  to  flee  from  destruction,  and  come  to  Jesus  forsalva- 
 
 n. 
 
 (a)  (ien.  xix.  4. 
 
118         CHRISTIAN    SHOWS    WHY    HE    CAME    ALONE. 
 
 fear  of  destruction  ?  for  I  suppose   that  destruction  was 
 visible  enough  toj^ou. 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  over,  and  over,  and  over.  They  might 
 also  see  my  fears  in  my  countenance,  in  my  tears,  and 
 also  in  my  trembling  under  Ihe  apprehension  of  the  judg- 
 ments that  did  hang  over  our  heads  ;  but  all  was  not  suf 
 ficient  to  prevail  with  them  to  come  with  me. 
 
 Char.  But  what  could  they  say  for  themselves  why 
 they  came  not  ? 
 
 Chr.  Why,  my  wife  was  afraid  of  losing  this  world  ; 
 and  my  children  were  given  to  the  foolish  delights  of 
 youth  :  so,  what  by  one  thing  and  what  by  another,  they 
 left  me  to  wander  in  this  manner  alone. 
 
 Char.  But  did  you  not  with  your  vain  life  damp  all 
 that  you  by  words  used  by  way  of  persuasion  to  bring 
 them  away  with  you  ?* 
 
 Chr.  Indeed  I  cannot  commend  my  life  ;  for  1  am 
 conscious  to  myself  of  many  failings  therein :  I  know 
 also,  that  a  man  by  his  conversation  may  soon  overthrow 
 what  by  argument  or  persuasion  he  doth  labour  to  fasten 
 upon  others  for  their  good.  Yet  this  I  can  say,  I  was 
 very  wary  of  giving  them  occasion,  by  any  unseemly  ac- 
 tion, to  make  them  averse  to  going  on  pilgrimage.  Yea, 
 for  this  very  thing,  they  would  tell  me  I  was  too  precise  ; 
 and  that  I  denied  myself  of  things,  for  their  sakes,  in 
 which  they  saw  no  evil.  Nay,  I  think,  I  may  say,  that 
 if  what  they  saw  in  me  did  hinder  them,  it  was  my  great 
 tenderness  in  sinning  against  God,  or  of  doing  any  wrong 
 to  my  neighbour. 
 
 '  O  soul,  consider  this  deeply  :  it  is  the  life  of  a  Christian  that  carries 
 more  conviction  and  persuasion  than  his  words.  Though  like  an  angel 
 you  talk  of  Christ,  of  the  gospel,  of  the  doctrines  of  grace,  and  of  heaven, 
 yet  if  you  indulge  evil  tempers,  and  live  under  the  power  of  any  sinful 
 lusts  and  passions,  you  will  hereby  harden  others  against  the  things  of 
 God,  and  prevent  their  setting  out  in  the  ways  of  God,  and  are  in  danger 
 of  finally  perishing.  Study  and  pray  to  be  a  constant  walker  in  the  ways 
 of  holiness,  else  all  is  but  windy  profession,  and  airy  talk.  O  how  much 
 harm  is  done  to  Christ's  cause  by  the  unholy  walk  of  many  profcssori ! 
 
DISCOURSE    ABOUT    THE    LORD    OF    THE    HILL.       119 
 
 Char.  Indeed  Cain  hated  his  brother,  "  because  his 
 own  works  were  evil,  and  his  brother's  righteous  ;"(«) 
 and  if  thy  wife  and  children  have  been  offended  with  thee 
 for  this,  they  thereby  show  themselves  to  be  implacable 
 to  good  ;  and  thou  hast  delivered  thy  soul  from  their 
 f)lood.(/0*' 
 
 Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  thus  they  sat  talking 
 together  until  supper  was  ready.  So  when  they  had 
 made  ready,  they  sat  down  to  meat.f  Now  the  table  was 
 furnished  with  fat  things,  and  with  wine  that  was  well  re- 
 fined ;  and  all  their  talk  at  the  table  was  about  the  Lord 
 of  the  hill;  as,  namely,  about  what  he  had  done,  and 
 wherefore  he  did  what  he  did,  and  why  he  had  builded 
 that  house  ;  and,  by  what  they  said,  I  perceived  that 
 he  had  been  a  great  warrior,  and  had  fought  with  and 
 slain  him  that  had  the  power  of  death, (c)  but  not  without 
 great  danger  to  himself;  which  made  me  love  him  the 
 more. 
 
 For,  as  they  said,  and,  as  I  believe,  said  Christian, 
 he  did  it  with  the  loss  of  blood.  But  that  which  put 
 glory  of  grace  into  all  he  did,  was,  that  he  did  it  out  of 
 pure  love  to  his  country.  And  besides,  there  were  some 
 of  them  of  the  household  that  said,  they  had  been,  and 
 spoke  with  him  since  he  did  die  on  the  cross ;  and  they 
 have  attested,  that  they  had  it  from  his  own  lips,  that  he 
 
 *  Hence  see  the  necessity  of  a  Christian's  giving  good  evidence,  that 
 he  is  really  possessed  of  those  graces  of  piety,  prudence,  and  charity  or 
 Jove,  before  he  can  enjoy  the  communion  of  saints.  True  faith  in  Jesus  h 
 never  alone,  but  is  always  attended  with  a  train  of  Christian  graces. 
 
 t  This  means  the  Lord's  supper  :  where  Christians  in  common  feed  on 
 Jesus  by  faith,  and  dwell  in  contemplaliori,  with  wonder,  love,  and  praise, 
 for  what  Jesus  had  done  for  them,  is  in  them,  and  is  now  doing  for  them 
 at  the  right  hand  of  God.  Thus  Christians  feed  on  him  by  faith,  and  ar** 
 nourished  up  by  him  unto  eternal  life. 
 
 ('a)iJohniii.  12.  (b)  Ezek.  iii.  1^. 
 
 (c)  Heb.  ii.  14,  15. 
 
120  THE  GHAMBEU  OF  PEACE,    AND  THE  STUDF. 
 
 is  such  a  lover  of  poor  pilgrims,  that  the  like  is  not  to  be 
 found  from  the  east  to  the  west. 
 
 Thej,  moreover,  gave  an  instance  of  what  they  aflSr- 
 med,  and  that  was,  he  had  stripped  himself  of  his  glory 
 that  he  might  do  this  for  the  poor ;  and  that  they  heard 
 him  say  and  affirm,  that  he  would  not  dwell  in  the  moun- 
 tain of  Zion  alone.  They  said,  moreover,  that  he  had 
 made  many  pilgrims  princes,  though  by  nature  they  were 
 beggars  born,  and  their  original  had  been  the  dunghill,  (a) 
 
 Thus  they  discoursed  together  till  late  at  night ;  and 
 after  ihey  had  committed  themselves  to  their  Lord  for 
 protection,  they  betook  themselves  to  rest.  The  pilgrim 
 they  laid  in  a  large  upper  chamber,  whose  window. opened 
 towards  the  sun-rising :  the  name  of  the  chamber  was 
 Peace,  where  he  slept  till  break  of  day,  and  then  he  awoke 
 and  sang — 
 
 "  Where  am  I  now  ?  Is  this  the  love  and  care 
 Of  Jesus,  for  the  men  that  pilgrims  are  ; 
 Thus  to  provide,  that  I  should  be  forgiven, 
 And  dwell  already  the  next  door  to  heaven  !'-* 
 
 So  in  the  morning  they  all  got  up  ;  and,  after  some 
 more  discourse,  they  told  him  that  he  should  not  depart 
 till  they  had  showed  him  the  rarities  of  that  place.  And 
 first  they  had   him   into  the  study,f  where  they  showed 
 
 *  A  sinner  cannot  sleep  safely  and  comfortably  till  he  has  found  peace 
 with  God.  But  "  being  justified  by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God  [and 
 peace  in  our  consciences]  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  Ro/n.v.  1. 
 But  all  unbelievers  of  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  are  under  the 
 curse  of  the  law,  and  condemnation  for  sin,  aod  are  at  eiunity  against 
 God. 
 
 t  Christ,  and  meditation  on  Christ,  on  his  birth,  his  person,  his  life,  his 
 works,  his  death,  his  atonement,  righteousness,  and  salvation,  are  the  de- 
 light of  Christian  souls.  Says  David,  "  My  meditation  of  him  shall  be 
 sweet:  I  will  be  glad  in  the  Lord."  F5al.civ,34.  A  lively  ChriiUaa 
 cannot  live  without  spiritual  meditation. 
 
 (a)  I  Sam.  ii.  8.    Psa!.  cxiii.  7- 
 
THE  CHAaiBKR  OF  PEACE,    AND  THE  STUDY.       121 
 
 liira  records  of  (he  greatest  antiquitj  :  in  which,  as  I  re- 
 member my  dream,  they  showed  him,  first,  (he  pedigree 
 of  the  Lord  of  the  hill,  that  he  was  the  Son  of  the  An- 
 cient of  days,  and  came  by  that  eternal  general  ion  :  here 
 also  were  more  fully  recorded  the  acts  that  he  had  done, 
 and  the  names  of  many  hundreds  that  he  had  taken  into 
 his  service;  and  how  he  had  placed  them  in  such  habita- 
 tions that  could  neither  by  length  of  days,  nor  decay  of 
 nature,  be  dissolved. 
 
 Then  they  read  to  him  some  of  the  worthy  acts  that 
 some  of  his  servants  had  done :  as  how  they  had  "  sub- 
 dued kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness,  obtained  promi- 
 ses, stopped  the  mouths  of  lions,  quenched  tlie  violence 
 of  fire,  escaped  the  edge  of  the  sword,  out  of  weakness 
 were  made  strong,  waxed  valiant  in  fight,  and  turned  to 
 flight  the  armies  of  the  aliens. "(a) 
 
 Then  they  read  again  in  another  part  of  the  records  of 
 the  house,  where  it  was  showed  how  willing  the  Lord  was 
 to  receive  into  his  favour  any,  even  any,  though  they  in 
 time  past  had  offered  great  affronts  to  his  person  and  pro- 
 ceedings. Here  also  were  several  other  histories  of  many 
 other  famous  things,  of  all  which  Christian  had  a  view  : 
 as  of  things  both  ancient  and  modern  ;  together  with  pro- 
 phecies and  predictions  of  things  that  have  their  certain 
 accomplishment,  both  to  the  dread  and  amazement  of  ene- 
 mies, and  the  comfort  and  solace  of  pilgrims. 
 
 The  next  day  they  took  him,  and  had  him  into  the  ar- 
 moury,^' where  they  showed  him  all  manner  of  furniture 
 
 ^  The  provision  which  is  made  in  Christ,  and  his  fulness  for  maintain- 
 ing and  increasing  in  the  hearts  of  his  people,  lliuse  holy  dispositions  and 
 affections,  by  the  vigorous  exercise  of  which,  victory  is  obtained  over  all 
 their  enemies,  is  here  represented  by  the  armoari/.  This  suffices  for  all 
 who  may  seek  to  be  supplied  from  it,  how  many  soever  they  be.  We 
 on?ht,  thorefon\   to  '<  take  to  ourselves  the  whole  armour  of  God/'  and 
 
 (n)  Heb.  xi.  33,  34- 
 
 Q 
 
V2'I  THE  ARMOOHr,    AND   ITS   CURIOSITIES. 
 
 which  their  Lord  had  provided  for  pilgrims,  as  sword, 
 shield,  hehnet,  breastplate,  all-prayer,  and  shoes  that 
 would  not  wear  out.  And  there  was  here  enough  of  thi?* 
 to  harness  out  as  many  men,  for  the  service  of  their  Lord, 
 as  there  be  stars  in  the  heaven  for  multitude. 
 
 They  also  showed  him  some  of  the  engines,  with  which 
 some  of  his  servants  had  done  wonderful  things.  They 
 showed  him  Moses's  rod ;  the  hammer  and  nail  with  which 
 Jael  slew  Sisera ;  the  pitchers,  trumpets,  and  lamps  too,, 
 with  which  Gideon  put  to  flight  the  armies  of  Midian. 
 Then  they  showed  him  the  ox-goad,  wherewith  Shamgar 
 slew  six  hundred  men.  They  showed  him  also  the  jaw- 
 bone with  which  Samson  did  such  mighty  feats  :  they 
 shovved  him  moreover  the  sling  and  stone  with  which  Da- 
 vid slew  Goliah  of  Gath  ;  and  the  sword  also  with  which 
 their  Lord  will  kill  the  man  of  sin,  in  the  day  that  he  shall 
 rise  up  to  the  prey.  They  showed  him  besides  many  ex- 
 cellent things  with  which  Christian  was  much  delighted.^ 
 — This  done,  they  went  to  their  rest  again. 
 
 Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  on  the  morrow  he  got 
 up  to  go  forwards,  but  they  desired  him  to  stay  till  the 
 next  day  also  ;  and  then,  said  they,  we  will,  if  the  day  be 
 clear,  show  you  the  Delectable  Mountains  ;f  which,  they 
 
 ''put  it  on"  by  diligently  using  all  the  means  of  grace,  and  we  should 
 assist  others,  by  our  exhortations,  counsels,  examples,  and  prayers,  in 
 doing  the  same. 
 
 *  Contemplations  on  the  things  of  old,  recorded  in  the  word  of  God,  is 
 the  joy  and  glory  of  faith,  animates  hope,  and  causeth  the  soul  to  presi 
 forward  in  the  Christian  race. 
 
 f  The  Delectable  Mountains,  as  seen  at  a  distance,  represent  those 
 distinct  views  of  the  privileges  and  consolations  attainable  in  this  life,  with 
 which  believers  are  sometimes  favoured,  when  attending  on  divine  ordi- 
 nances ;  or  diligently  making  a  subsequent  improvement  of  them,  by 
 means  whereof  they  are  animated  to  "  press  forward  toward  the  mark, 
 for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus." 
 
 Great  is  the  Lord  our  God, 
 And  let  his  praise  be  great ; 
 
CHRISTIAN  SEES  THE  DELECTABLE   MOUNTAINS.      123 
 
 said,  would  yet  further  add  to  his  comfort,  because  they 
 were  nearer  the  desired  haven  than  the  place  where  at  pre- 
 sent he  was  ;  so  he  consented  and  staid.  When  the 
 morning  was  up,  they  had  him  to  the  top  of  the  house, 
 nnd  bid  him  look  south  :  so  he  did  ;  and  behold,  at  a  great 
 distance,(a)  he  saw  a  most  pleasant  mountainous  country, 
 beautified  with  woods,  vineyards,  fruits  of  all  sorts,  flow- 
 ers also,  with  springs  and  fountains,  very  delectable  lo  be- 
 hold. Then  he  asked  the  name  of  the  country.  They 
 said.  It  was  Immanuel's  Land ;  and  it  is  as  common,  say 
 they,  as  this  hill  is,  to  and  for  all  the  pilgrims.  And  when 
 thou  comest  there,  from  thence  thou  mayest  see  to  the 
 gate  of  the  Celestial  City,  as  the  shepherds  that  live  there 
 will  make  appear. 
 
 He  makes  his  churches  his  abode, 
 His  most  delightful  seat. 
 
 These  temples  of  his  grace, 
 How  beautiful  they  stand ! 
 The  honours  of  our  native  place, 
 And  bulwarks  of  our  land. 
 
 (a)  Isa,  xxsiii.  10,  17 
 
124  chiiistia:^   a-rmei^ 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 CHRISTIAN  ENTERS  THE  VALLEY  OF  HUMILIATION,  WHERK 
 HE  IS  FIERCELY  ATTACKED  BY  APOLLYON,  BUT  OVER- 
 COMES  HIM. 
 
 NOW  Christian  bethought  himself  of  setting  forward^, 
 and  they  were  willing  he  should.  But  first,  said  they, 
 let  us  go  again  into  the  armoury.  So  they  did;  and 
 when  he  came  there,  they  harnessed  him  from  head  to 
 foot  with  what  was  of  proof,  lest  perhaps  he  should  meet 
 with  assaults  in  the  way.  He  being  therefore  thus  ac- 
 coutred,=^  walked  out  with  his  friends  to  the  gate,  and 
 there  he  asked  the  Porter,  if  he  saw  any  pilgrim  pass 
 by  T  Then  the  Porter  answered  Yes. 
 
 Chr.   Pray  did  you  know  him  ? 
 
 Port.  I  asked  his  name,  and  he  told  me  it  was  Faith- 
 ful. 
 
 O,  said  Christian,  1  know  him:  he  is  my  townsman^ 
 my  near  neighbour,  he  comes  from  the  place  where  I 
 was  born:  how  far  do  you  think  he  may  be  before? 
 
 Port.  He  is  got  by  this  time  below  the  hill. 
 
 Well,  said  Christian,  good  Porter,  the  Lord  be  with 
 thee,  and  add  to  all  thy  blessings  much  increase,  for  the 
 kindness  that  thou  hast  showed  to  me. 
 
 Then  he  began  to  go  forward ;  but  Discretion,  Piety, 
 Charity,  and  Prudence,  would  accompany  him  down  to 
 the  foot  of  the  hill.  So  they  went  on  together,  reiterat- 
 ing their  former  discourses,  till  they  came  to  go  down  the 
 hill.  Then  said  Christian,  As  it  was  difficult  coming 
 up,  so  far  as   I  can  see,  it  is  dangerous  going  down. 
 
 *  Sse  what  this  Christian  armour  is  in  f^pbes.  vi.  18,  &c 
 
THE  VALLEr  OP  HUMILIATION.  125 
 
 Yes,  said  Prudence,  so  it  is ;  for  it  is  an  hard  matter 
 for  a  man  to  go  down  into  the  Valley  of  Humiliation  as 
 thou  art  now,  and  to  catch  no  slip  by  the  way ;  therefore, 
 said  they,  are  we  come  out  to  accompany  thee  down  the 
 hill.  So  he  began  to  go  down,  but  very  warily,  yet  he 
 caught  a  slip  or  two."^ 
 
 Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  these  good  companions, 
 when  Christian  was  gone  down  to  the  bottom  of  the  hill, 
 gave  him  a  loaf  of  bread,  a  bottle  of  wine,  and  a  cluster 
 of  raisins ;  and  then  he  went  on  his  way. 
 
 But  now,  in  this  Valley  of  Humiliation,  poor  Chris- 
 tian was  hard  put  to  it ;  for  he  had  gone  but  a  little  way, 
 before  he  spied  a  foul  fiend  coming  over  the  field  to  meet 
 him:  his  name  is  Apollyon.f  Then  did  Christian  begin 
 to  be  afraid,  and  to  cast  in  his  mind  whether  to  go  back 
 or  stand  his  ground.  But  he  considered  again  that  he  had 
 no  armour  for  his  back,  and  therefore  thought  that  to  turn 
 the  back  to  him  might  give  him  greater  advantage,  with 
 ease  to  pierce  him  with  his  darts;  therefore  he  resolved 
 to  venture,  and  stand  his  ground :  for,  thought  he,  had 
 I  no  more  in  mine  eye  than  the  saving  of  my  life,  it  would 
 be  the  best  way  to  stand. 
 
 So  he  went  on,  and  Apollyon  met  him.  Now  the 
 monster  was  hideous  to  behold:  he  was  clothed  with 
 scales  like  a  fish  (and  they  are  his  pride;)  he  had  wings 
 like  a  dragon,  feet  like  a  bear,  and  out  of  his  belly  came 
 
 *  Thus  it  is  after  a  pilgrim  has  been  favoured  with  many  special  and  pe- 
 culiar blessings,  there  is  danger  of  his  being  putted  up  and  exalted  on  ac- 
 count of  them  :  so  did  even  holy  Paul  express  it ;  therefore  the  messenger 
 of  Satan  was  permitted  to  buttet  him,  2  Cor.  xii.  7.  In  our  present  mixed 
 state,  the  Lord  knows,  it  would  not  be  best  for  us  always  to  dwell  on  the 
 mount  of  spiritual  Joy;  therefore,  for  the  good  of  the  soul,  the  flf  sh  must 
 be  humbled,  and  kept  low,  lest  spiritual  pride  prevail.  It  is  tiard  going 
 down  into  the  Valley  of  Humiliation,  without  slipping  into  murmuring 
 and  discontent,  and  calling  in  question  the  dealings  of  God  with  us. 
 
 t  Apollyon  signifies  the  (kf^trnyrr  ;  (see  Rev.  iv.  11.^ 
 
126  APOLLYON  INTERROGATES  CHRISflAXo 
 
 fire  and  smoke,  and  his  mouth  was  as  the  mouth  of  a  lion. 
 \yhen  he  was  come  up  to  Christian,  lie  beheld  him  with 
 a  disdainful  countenance,  and  thus  began  to  question 
 with  him."^^ 
 
 Apol.  Whence  came  you?  and  whither  are  you 
 bound  ? 
 
 Chr.  I  am  come  from  the  city  of  Destruction,  which 
 is  the  place  of  all  evil,  and  am  going  to  the  city  of  Zion. 
 
 Apol.  By  this  I  perceive  thou  art  one  of  my  subjects  ; 
 for  all  that  country  is  mine,  and  I  am  the  prince  and  god 
 of  it.  How  is  it  then  that  thou  hast  run  away  from  thy 
 king  ?  Were  it  not  for  that  I  hope  thou  mayest  do  me 
 more  service,  I  would  strike  thee  now  at  one  blow  to  the 
 ground. 
 
 Chr.  I  was  born  indeed  in  your  dominions,  but  your 
 service  was  hard,  and  your  wages  was  such  as  a  man 
 could  not  live  on  ;  "for  the  Avages  of  sin  is  death  ;"(«) 
 therefore  when  I  was  come  to  years  I  did,  as  other  con- 
 siderate persons  do,  look  out  if  perhaps  I  might  mend  my- 
 self.f 
 
 Apol.  There  is  no  prince  that  will  thus  lightly  lose 
 his  subjects,  neither  will  I  as  yet  lose  thee  ;  but  since 
 thou  complainest  of  thy  service  and  W'ages,  be  content  to 
 go  back;  what  our  country  will  afford,  I  do  here  promise 
 to  give  thee. 
 
 *  Do  not  be  terrified  though  yon  meet  Satan,  and  he  assaults  you  in  the 
 most  terrible  form;  but  mind  this,  before  Satan  is  suffered  to  attack 
 Christian,  his  Lord  had  provided  and  fitted  him  with  armour;  the  armour 
 of  God,  wherewith  he  could  stand  his  ground,  conquer  Satan,  and  repel 
 all  his  ftery  darts.  In  every  conflict  with  Satan,  the  battle  is  the  Lord's  : 
 his  strength  is  engaged  for  our  victory;  therefore  fight  the  good  fight  of 
 faith. 
 
 t  All  (bis  is  the  effect  of  believing  God's  word,  and  the  conviction 
 which  it  brings  to  the  mind,  of  the  evil  of  sin,  of  the  deplorable  state  the 
 sinner  finds  himself  in,  and  of  the  grace  and  salvation  of  t!ie  Son  of  God. 
 As  soon  as  a  man  helieves  these  truths,  he  quits  the  service  of  the  father 
 of  lies;  and  by  the  faith  of  the  truth,  he  is  armed  to  resist  Satan;  for  it  ir 
 Hie  glory  of  faith  to  draw  all  its  reasonings  from  divine  truth. 
 
 (a)  Rom.  vi.  23. 
 
APOLLYON  TEMPTS   HIM  TO  GO   BACK.  ISf 
 
 C'HR.  But  I  have  let  myself  to  another,  even  to  the 
 king  of  princes  ;  and  how  can  I  with  fairness  go  back  with 
 thee? 
 
 Apol.  Thou  hast  done   in  this  according  to  the   pro- 
 j!  verb,  "  Change  a  bad  for  a  worse  ;"  but  it  is  ordinary 
 
 for  those  that  have  professed  themselves  his  servants,  af- 
 ter a  while  to  give  him  the  slip,  and  return   again  to  me. 
 I  Do  thou  so  too,  and  all  shall  be  well.^' 
 
 I       f\AA,r^     Ohr.   I  hita  given  him  mj  faith,  and  sworn  my  allegi- 
 I  '^        ance  to  him  ;  how  then  can  I  go  back  from  this,   and  not 
 
 I  be  hanged  as  a  traitor  ? 
 
 '  Apol.  Thou  didst  the  same  to  me,  and  yet  I  am  will- 
 
 j  ing  to  pass  by  all,  if  now  thou  wilt  yet  turn  again  and  go 
 
 ;  back. 
 
 j  Chr.   What  I  promised  thee  was  in  my  nonage ;  and 
 
 I  besides,  I  count  that  the  prince  under  whose  banner  I  now 
 
 i  stand  is  able  to  absolve  me  ;  yea,  and  to  pardon  also  what 
 
 I  I  did   as  to  my  compliance  with  thee :  and,    besides,  O 
 
 thou  destroying  Apollyon,  to  speak  truth,  I  like  his  ser- 
 vice, his  wages,  his  servants,  his  government,  his  compa- 
 ny, and  country,  better  than  thine ;  and  therefore  leave 
 off  to  persuade  me  further  ;  I  am  his  servant,  and  I  will 
 follow  him. 
 
 Apol.  Consider  again,  when  thou  art  in  cool  blood, 
 what  thou  art  like  to  meet  with  in  the  way  that  thou  go- 
 €st.  Thou  knowest  that,  for  the  most  part,  his  servants 
 come  to  an  ill  end,  because  they  are  transgressors  against 
 me  and  my  ways.  How  many  of  them  have  been  put  to 
 shameful   deaths  ? — And  besides,  thou  countest  his  ser- 
 
 Here  the  father  of  lies  delivers  a  most  awful  truth;  but  like  himselt 
 backs  -t  with  a  lying  promise.  Most  dreadful  to  think  of,  to  set  out  in  the 
 protession  ot  Jesus,  and  again  to  turn  back  to  the  service  of  Satan'  vet 
 how  commo!!  is  thi:-!  Such  reject  Christ's  truth  ;  and  believe  the  devil'cj 
 Iie,_  <'  that  all  t=hall  be  well."  But,  their  end  is  ill,  and  their  death  dam- 
 nation. 
 
128  CHRISTIAN  REFUTES  HIS  StOOESTtONS. 
 
 vice  better  than  mine,  whereas  he  never  came  yet  from 
 the  place  where  he  is  to  deliver  any  that  served  him  out 
 of  their  hands  :  but,  as  for  me,  how  many  times,  as  all  the 
 world  very  well  knows,  have  I  delivered,  either  by  power 
 or  fraud,  those  that  have  faithfully  served  me,  from  him 
 and  his,  though  taken  by  them :  and  so  I  will  deliver 
 thee.^ 
 
 Chr.  His  forbearing  at  present  to  deliver  them  is  on 
 purpose  to  try  their  love,  whether  they  will  cleave  to  him 
 to  the  end ;  and,  as  for  the  ill  end  thou  sayest  they  come 
 to,  that  is  most  glorious  in  their  account :  for,  for  present 
 deliverance,  they  do  not  much  expect  it ;  for  they  stay 
 for  their  glory,  and  then  they  shall  have  it,  when  their 
 Prince  comes  in  his  and  the  glory  of  the  angels. f 
 
 Apol.  Thou  hast  already  been  unfaithful  in  thy  ser- 
 vice to  him  ;  and  how  dost  thou  hope  to  receive  wages  of 
 him  ? 
 
 Chr.  Wherein,  O  Apollyon,  have  I  been  unfaithful  tg 
 him? 
 
 Apol.  Thou  didst  faint  at  first  setting  out,  when  thou 
 wast  almost  choked  in  the  gulf  of  Despond  ;  thou  didst 
 attempt  wrong  ways  to  be  rid  of  thy  burden,  whereas  thou 
 shouldest  have  stayed  till  thy  Prince  had  taken  it  off: 
 thou  didst  sinfully  sleep,  and  lose  thy  choice  things  : 
 thou  wast  also  almost  persuaded  to  go  back  at  the  sight  of 
 the  lions  :  and  when  thou  talkest  of  thy  journey,  and  of 
 what  thou  hast  heard  and  seen,  thou  art  inwardly  desi- 
 rous of  vain-glory  in  all  that  thou  sayest  or  doest.  J 
 
 *  Mark  the  many  subtle  ways,  and  artful  reasonings  of  Satan,  to  pre- 
 vent pilgrims  from  persevering  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord.  Happy  for  us 
 not  to  be  ignorant  of  Satan's  devices. 
 
 t  Here  is  the  precious  reasoning  of  faith.  Well  might  Paul  say, ''  Above 
 all  (or  over  all)  taking  the  shield  of  faith,  wherewith  ye  shall  be  able  to 
 quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of  the  wicked  one.'     Eph  vi.  lt>. 
 
 t  Satan  is  justly  styled  the  accuser  of  the  brethren  of  Christ,  Rev.x.  12; 
 for  be  accuseth  them  before  God,  and  to  their  own  consciences.    ''  But 
 
APOLLVON    WOUNDS    CHRISTIAN.  129 
 
 Chr.  All  this  is  true,  and  much  more  which  thou  hast 
 left  out ;  but  the  Prince^  whom  I  serve  and  honoui-,  is  mer- 
 ciful and  ready  to  forgive.  But  besides,  these  infirmilies 
 possessed  me  in  the  country  :  for  there  I  sucked  them  in> 
 and  I  have  groaned  under  them,  being  sorry  for  them,  and 
 have  obtained  pardon  of  my  Prince.* 
 
 Then  Apollyon  broke  out  into  a  grievous  rage,  saying, 
 I  am  an  enemy  to  this  Prince  ;  I  hale  his  person,  his 
 laws,  and  people  :  I  am  come  out  on  purpose  to  withstand 
 thee. 
 
 Chr.  Apollyon,  beware  what  you  do ;  for  I  am  in  the 
 king's  highway,  the  way  of  holiness  :  therefore  take  heed 
 to  yourself. 
 
 Then  Apollyon  straddled  quite  over  the  whole  breadlh 
 of  the  way,  and  said,  I  am  void  of  fear  in  this  matter  ;  pre- 
 pare thyself  to  die  ;  for  I  swear  by  my  infernal  den  that 
 Ihou  shalt  go  no  further  :  here  will  I  spill  thy  soul. 
 
 And  with  that  he  threu-  a  flaming  dart  at  his  breast ; 
 but  Christian  had  a  shield  in  his  hand,  with  which  he 
 caught  it,  and  so  prevented  the  danger  of  that. f 
 
 Then  did  Christian  draw  ;  for  he  saw  it  was  time  to 
 bestir  him  ;  and  Apollyon  as  fast  made  at  him,  throwing 
 darts  as  thick  as  hail ;  by  the  which,  notwithstanding  all 
 that  Christian  could  do  to  avoid  it,  J   Apollyon  wounded 
 
 they  overcome  him  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb;  and  by  (he  word  of  (heir 
 te.s(imony."  Rev.  xii.  11,  namely,  ''(hat  they  have  rpdemp(ion  in  the 
 blood  of  Christ,  even  the  forgiveness  of  (heir  sins."     Eph.  i.  7. 
 
 *  That  is  the  best  way  to  own  Satan's  charges  if  they  be  true,  yea,  to 
 exaggerate  them  also,  to  exalt  the  riches  of  (he  grace  of  Christ,  above  all, 
 in  pardoning  allot  (hem  freely.  By  fiius  humbling  ourselves,  and  exahing 
 Christ,  Satan  can  get  no  advantage  over  us,  though  this  will  put  him  into 
 a  rage  against  us. 
 
 t  rhe  shield  of  faith:  Cue  belief  of  what  Christ  had  done  for  him,  and 
 in  liim,  and  what  he  was  in  Christ,  ju?{iiied  and  sarjcdfied.  This  glorious 
 confession  of  faith  honours  Christ,  repels  and  quenches  all  (he  fiery  dar(.s 
 of  Sa(an,  and  gets  (he  victory  over  him.  This  is  what  Teter  exhorts  to  : 
 *'  Resist  the  devil,  s(ca(Ifast  in  faiti)."     1  Pet.  v.  9. 
 
 t  Christian  wounded  in  his  understanding;  fai(h,  and  conversadon 
 
 R 
 
130  THEIR   DREADFOL    COxMBAT. 
 
 l)im  In  his  head,  his  hand  and  foot.  This  made  Chris- 
 fiangive  a  little  back  :  x^poUjon,  therefore,  followed  his 
 work  amain,  and  Christian  again  took  courage,  and  resist- 
 ed as  Dianfullj  as  he  could.  This  sore  combat  lasted  for 
 above  half  a  day,  even  till  Christian  was  almost  quite 
 spent ;  for  you  must  know,  that  Christian,  by  reason  of 
 his  wounds,  must  needs  grow  weaker  and  weaker.* 
 
 Then  Apollj'on,  spying  his  opportunity,  began  to 
 gather  up  close  to  Christian,  and  wrestling  with  him,  gave 
 him  a  dreadful  fall  ;  and  with  that  Christian's  sword  flew 
 out  of  his  hand.  Then  said  Apollyon,  I  am  sure  of  thee 
 now :  and  with  that  he  had  almost  pressed  him  to  death  ; 
 so  that  Christian  began  to  despair  of  life.  But,  as  God 
 would  have  it,f  while  Apollyon  was  fetching  his  last  blow, 
 thereby  to  make  a  full  end  of  this  good  man,  Christian 
 nimbly  stretched  out  his  hand  for  his  sword,  and  caught 
 it,  saying,  «' Rejoice  not  against  me,  O  mine  enemy! 
 when  1  fall,  I  shall  arise  ;'*(«)  and  with  that  gave  him  a 
 dreadful  thrust,  which  made  him  give  back  as  one  that 
 had  received  his  mortal  wound.  Christian  perceiving  thaf, 
 made  at  him  again,  saying,  "  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we 
 are  more  than  conquerors,  through  him  that  loved  us  ;(6) 
 and  with  that  Apollyon  spread  forth  his  dragon  wings  and 
 sped  him  away,  that  Christian  saw  him  no  more. 
 
 In  this  combat  no  man  can  imagine,  unless  he  had  seen 
 and  heard,   as  I  did,   what  yelling  and   hideous    roaring 
 
 *  We  may  think  this  is  hard  work,  why  should  a  Christian  be  so  severe- 
 ly attacked  by  Satan  ?  The  Lord  does  not  jjive  us  an  armour  to  be  useless, 
 but  to  fight  with,  and  prove  its  excellency,  and  in  the  use  of  it  to  experi- 
 ence his  almighty  power  and  unchangeable  love  :  for  though  we  are 
 weak,  he  is  alaughtyto  strengthen  us,  therefore  we  are  called  upon  to  be 
 "  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  his  might."     Eph.  vi.  lo. 
 
 t  Observe,  that  the  Lord  does  not  look  on  as  a  mere  spectator  of  our 
 conflicts,  but  he  strengthens  us  in  every  evil  day,  and  in  every  fight  oi" 
 faith,  and  brings  us  off  at  last  more  than  conquerors  through  his  love. 
 
 (fl^Mic.vii.S.  Cft)  Rom.  viii.  37—39.    Jam.iv.  7. 
 
Apollyon  made  all  the  time  of  the  fight ;  he  spake  like  a 
 dragon : — and,  on  the  other  side,  what  sighs  and  groans 
 burst  from  Christian's  Iieart.  I  never  saw  him  all  the 
 while  give  so  much  as  one  pleasant  look,  till  he  perceived 
 he  had  wounded  Apollyon  with  his  two-edged  sword  ; 
 then  indeed  he  did  smile  and  look  upward  1"^  But  it  was 
 the  dreadfullest  fight  that  ever  I  saw. 
 
 So  when  the  battle  was  over,  Christian  said,  I  will  here 
 give  thanks  to  him  that  hath  delivered  me  out  of  the  mouth 
 of  the  lion,  to  him  that  did  help  me  against  Apollyon. 
 And  so  he  did ;  saying, 
 
 "  Great  Beelzebub,  the  captain  of  this  fiend, 
 Design'd  my  ruin  ;  therefore  to  this  end 
 He  sent  him  harness-d  out;  and  he  with  rage 
 That  hellish  was,  did  fiercely  me  engage  ; 
 But  blessed  Michael  helped  me,  and  I,  ^ 
 
 By  dint  of  sword  did  quickly  make  him  fly  : 
 Therefore  to  him  let  me  give  lasting  praise 
 And  thanks,  and  bless  his  holy  name  always." 
 
 Then  there  came  to  him  an  hand  with  some  of  the  leaves' 
 of  the  tree  of  life^  the  which  Christian  took  and  applied  lo 
 the  wounds  that  he  had  received  in  the  battle,  and  was 
 healed  immediately. I  He  also  sat  down  in  that  place  to 
 eat  bread,  and  to  drink  of  that  bottle  that  was  ^iven  him  a 
 little  before  :  so  being  refreshed,  he  addressed  himself  to 
 his  journey  with  his   Jsword  drawn  in  his  hand  ;  for  he 
 
 *  Not  a  vain-glorious,  but  an  humble,  thankful  smile.  He  looked  up 
 and  smilingly  gave  the  Lord  all  the  glory  of  his  victory. 
 
 t  rso  matter  what  wounds  we  get  in  our  conflicts  with  Satan,  for  Jesus 
 will  heal  them  all.  But  vvhn  will  heal  those  which  we  get  by  complying 
 with  the  devil,  instead  of  resisting  him  ? 
 
 I  Conflicts  with  Satan  make  Christians  wary,  and  value  their  sword,  so 
 as  to  walk  with  the  sword  of  the  spirit,  the  word  of  God,  in  their  hands. 
 As  faith  in  that  word  prevails,  the  power  of  temptation  declines,  a  fid  the 
 Christian  becomes  victorious ;  yea,  more  than  u  conqueror,  through  {h^ 
 blooC  of  Jesjjs. 
 
13*2  DESCUIPTION  OF  THE  VALLEY  OF  DEATH* 
 
 said,  I  know  not  but  some  other  enemy  may  be  at  hand. 
 But  he  met  with  no  other  affVont  from  Apollyon  quite 
 through  the  valley. 
 
 Now  at  the  end  of  this  valley  was  another,  called  the 
 Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death  ;"*  and  Christian  must 
 needs  go  through  it,  because  the  way  to  the  Celestial  City 
 lay  through  the  midst  of  it.  Now  this  valley  is  a  very 
 solitary  place.  The  prophet  Jeremiah  thus  describes  it : 
 "  A  wilderness,   a  land  of  deserts   and  of  pits  ;  a  land  of 
 
 ^  "  Many  are  the  afflictions  of  the  righteous  ;"  so  Christian  found  it. 
 He  came  off  conqueror  in  the  Valley  of  Humiliation  ;  his  wounds  were 
 healed  by  tiie  tree  of  life,  and  his  soul  rejoiced  in  God  his  Saviour.  But 
 new  trials  awaited  him  ;  he  expected  them.  He  heard  a  dismal  account 
 of  the  valley  before  him  ;  but  as  his  way  lay  through  it,  uo  persuasions 
 would  stop  his  progress. 
 
 The  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death  seems  intended  to  represent  a  varia- 
 tion of  inward  distress,  conflict  and  alarm,  which  arise  from  unbelief,  and 
 a  supposition  that  God  has  withdrawn  the  light  of  his  countenance,  and  is 
 accompanied  by  manifold  apprehensions  and  temptations.  Most  Chris- 
 tians know  something  of  this  ;  but  perhaps  very  few  are  acquainted  with 
 that  great  degree  ot  horror  and  fear  which  are  here  represented.  The  words 
 quoted  from  the  prophet,  describe  the  waste  howling  wilderness  through 
 which  Israel  journeyed  to  Canaan  ;  which  typified  the  believer's  pilgrim- 
 age through  this  world  to  heaven.  Low  spirited  persons,  of  a  gloomy 
 turn,  or  under  the  power  of  some  nervous  disorder,  are  more  usually  ex- 
 ercised in  this  manner  than  others  :  for  the  subtle  enemy  knows  how  to 
 take  advantage  of  our  weakness,  and  to  impress  (if  possible)  distressing 
 ideas  on  the  mind,  when  it  is  most  disposed  to  receive  them.  At  such 
 times  the  imagination  is  crowded  with  terrible  ideas,  every  thing  looks 
 black  and  big  v.ith  danger,  reason  itself  is  disturbed  in  its  exercises,  and  no 
 real  relief  can  be  gained  till  the  great  Physician  be  pleased  to  restore 
 health,  both  to  body  and  soul. 
 
 In  addition  to  the  foregoing,  let  it  be  observed,  that  we  mi:st  not  suppose 
 our  author  intended  to  convey  an  idea,  that  all  experience  these  trials  in 
 the  same  order  and  degree  as  Christian  did.  Evil  spirits  never  fail,  when 
 not  resiited  by  faith,  to  mislead,  entangle,  or  perplex  the  soul, — and  ma- 
 ny not  knowing  fully  Satan's  devices,  are  apt,  in  the  trying  hour,  to  as- 
 cribe such  a  state  wholly  to  desertion,  which  exceedingly  enhances  their 
 distress :  and  as  Banyan  had  been  greatly  harassed  in  this  way,  he  has 
 given  us  a  larger  proportion  of  this  shade  than  is  met  with  by  consistent  be- 
 lievers, or  than  the  scriptures  by  any  means  give  us  reason  to  expect :  and 
 probably  he  meant  hereby  to  state  the  outlines  of  his  own  experience  in 
 the  pilgrimage  of  Christian  :  all  due  honour  must  be  given  to  the  words  of 
 Christ ;  who  has  declared,  "  he  that  folioweth  me  (Christ)  shall  not  walk 
 in  darkness."  Let  as  be  found  in  a  constant  exercise  of  faith  in  the  great 
 and  precious  promises,  then  shall  we  rejoice  evermore,  and  in  every  thin^ 
 give  thanks. 
 
DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  VALLEY  OF  DEATH.    133 
 
 drought,  and  of  the  shadojv  of  death  ;  a  land  Ihat  no  man," 
 but  a  Christian,  "  passeth  through,  and  where  no  man 
 dwelt."(rt) 
 
 Now  here  Christian  was  worse  put  to  it  than  in  his  fight 
 with  Apolljon  ;  as  by  the  sequel  you  shall  see. 
 
 (a)  Jer.  ii.  6. 
 
134         CHRISTIAN    MEETS    TWO    MEN    GOING    BACff. 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 CHRISTIAN  SORELY  DISTRESSED  IN  THE  VALLEY  OF  THE 
 SHADOW  OF  DEATH,  THROUGH  WHICH,  HOWEVER,  HE 
 PASSES  UNHURT. 
 
 I  SAW  then  in  my  dream,  that  when  Christian  was 
 got  on  the  borders  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  there  met 
 him  two  men,  children  of  them  that  brought  up  an  evil  re- 
 port of  the  good  Iand,(a)  making  haste  to  go  back  ;^  to 
 whom  Christian  spake  as  follows  : 
 
 Whither  are  you  going  ? 
 
 They  said,  Back !  back !  and  we  would  have  you  to 
 do  so  too,  if  either  life  or  peace  is  prized  by  you. 
 
 Why,  what's  the  matter?  said  Christian. 
 
 Matter!  said  they:  we  were  going  that  way  as  you 
 are  going,  and  went  as  far  as  we  durst ;  and  indeed  we 
 were  almost  past  coming  back :  for  had  we  gone  a  little 
 further,  we  had  not  been  here  to  bring  the  news  to  thee. 
 
 Bat  what  have  j^ou  met  with?  said  Christian. 
 
 Men.  Why,  we  were  almost  in  the  Valley  of  the  Sha- 
 dow of  Death  ;(&)  but  that  by  good  hap  we  looked  before 
 us,  and  saw  the  danger  before  we  came  to  it. 
 
 But  what  have  you  seen?  said  Christian. 
 
 Men.  Seen  ?  Why  the  Valley  itself,  which  is  as  dark 
 as  pitch:  we  also  sawr  there  the  hobgoblins,  satyrs,  and 
 dragons  of  the  pit  :  we  heard  also  in  that  Valley  a  con- 
 tinual howling  and  yelling,  as  of  people  under  unutterable 
 
 ^  Such  we  frequently  meet  with  ;  who  set  out  without  a  sense  of  sin, 
 true  faith,  real  hope,  and  sincere  love  to  Christ;  and  as  sure  as  they  go 
 back  from  a  profession,  they  bring  up  an  evil  report  of  the  way  to  the  king- 
 dom of  Christ. 
 
 (a)  Numb.  xiii.  (b)  Psal.  xliv.  19. 
 
THEY  IN  VAIN  ATTEMPT  TO  DISCOURAGE  MIM.       I3r* 
 
 misery,  who  there  sat  bound  in  affliction  and  irons ;  and 
 <)ver  that  Valley  hang  the  discouraging  clouds  of  confu- 
 sion :  death  also  doth  always  spread  his  wings  over  it. (a) 
 Jn  a  word,  it  is  every  whit  dreadful,  being  utterly  without 
 order. 
 
 Then  said  Christian,  I  perceive  not  yet,  by  what  you 
 have  said,  but  that  this  is  my  way  to  the  desired  haven. 
 
 Men.  Be  it  thy  way  ;  we  will  not  choose  it  for  ours.* 
 
 So  they  parted;  and  Christian  went  on  his  way,  but 
 still  with  his  sword  drawn  in  his  hand,  for  fear  lest  he 
 should  be  assaulted. 
 
 I  sslw  then  in  my  dream,  so  far  as  this  Valley  reached 
 Ihere  was  on  the  right  hand  a  very  deep  ditch  ;  that  ditch 
 is  it  into  which  the  blind  hath  le^'the  blind  in  all  ages,  and 
 have  both  there  miserably  perished. f  Again,  behold, 
 on  the  left  hand  there  was  a  very  dangerous  quag,  into 
 which  if  even  a  good  man  falls  he  finds  no  bottom  for  his 
 foot  to  stand  on  :  into  this  quag  king  David  once  did  fall, 
 and  had,  no  doubt,  therein  been  smothered,  had  not  he 
 that  is  able  plucked  him  out.(b) 
 
 The  pathway  was  here  also  exceeding  narrow,  and 
 -therefore  good  Christian  was  the  more  put  to  it;  for  when 
 he  sought  in  the  dark  to  shun  the  ditch  on  the  one  hand, 
 he  was  ready  to  tip  over  into  the  mire  on  the  other;  also 
 when  he  sought  to  escape  the  mire,  without  great  careful- 
 
 *  See  what  it  is,  when  men  are  left  to  will  and  choose  for  themselves, 
 they  prefer  their  own  ways,  though  it  be  to  destruction  :  their  wills  are 
 averse  to  God's,  and  they  choose  death  in  the  error  of  their  life  ;  but  the 
 faithful  soul  is  unde"  the  reign  of  grace,  and  he  chooses  to  obey  the  will  of 
 God,  and  to  walk  ia  the  ways  of  God,  though  they  are  not  pleasing  to  flesh 
 and  blood  :  hence  true  faith  is  tried,  and  a  mere  empty  profession  made 
 manifest. 
 
 I  The  ditch  on  tlie  right  hand  is  error  in  principle,  into  which  the  blind 
 (as  to  spiritual  truths,  V>lind  guides)  lead  the  blind,  who  are  not  spirtually 
 enlightened.  The  qi-ag  on  the  left  hand  means  outward  sins  and  wicked- 
 nes.'i,  which  many  fali  into.  Roth  are  alike  dangerous  to  pilgrims  ;  but  the 
 Lord  will  kee|)*the  feet  of  his  saitils.     1  Sam.  ii.  i). 
 
 (a)  Job.  iii.  j.     x.  22,  (b)  Fsal.  Ixix.  1-1 
 
136    THE  VALLEY  OF  THE  SHADOW  OF  DEAtU. 
 
 ness  he  would  be  ready  to  fall  into  the  ditch. ^  Thus  he 
 went  on,  and  I  heard  him  here  sigh  bitterly :  for  besides 
 the  danger  mentioned  above,  the  pathway  was  here  so 
 dark,  that  oft-times  when  he  lifted  up  his  foot  to  go  forward, 
 he  knew  not  where,  nor  upon  what  he  should  set  it  next. 
 
 About  the  midst  of  the  Valley,  I  perceived  the  mouth 
 of  hell  to  be,  and  it  stood  also  hard  by  the  way-side: 
 Now^,  thought  Christian,  what  shall  I  do  ?  And  ever  and 
 anon  the  flame  and  smoke  would  come  out  in  such  abun- 
 dance, with  sparks  and  hideous  noises,  (things  that  cared 
 not  for  Christian's  sword,  as  did  Apollyon  before,)  that 
 he  was  forced  to  put  up  his  sword,  and  betake  himself  to 
 another  weapon,  called  all-prayer :  so  he  cried,  in  my 
 hearing,  "  O  Lord,  I  beseech  thee  deliver  my  souI."(a) 
 Thus  he  went  on  a  great  while,  yei  still  the  flames  would 
 be  reaching  towards  him  ;  also  he  heard  doleful  voices, 
 and  rushing  to  and  fro,  so  that  sometimes  he  thought  he 
 should  be  torn  to  pieces,  or  trodden  down  like  mire  in 
 the  streets.  This  frightful  sight  was  seen,  and  these 
 dreadful  noises  was  heard  by  him  fo^*  several  miles  to- 
 gether :  and  coming  to  a  place  where  he  thought  he  heard 
 a  company  of  fiendsf  coming  forward  to  meet  him,  he 
 stopt,  and  began  to  muse  what  he  had  best  to  do :  some- 
 times he  had  half  a  thought  to  go  back ;  then  again  he 
 thought  he  might  be  halfway  through  the  valley  :  he  re- 
 membered also  how   he  had  already  vanquished  many  a 
 
 *  A  tender  conscience  is  as  much  afraid  of  corrupt  principles,  as  of  sin- 
 ful practices.  This  manifeststhe  sincerity  of  the  soul,  even  when  a  Chris- 
 tian is  assaulted  by  the  most  violent  and  complicated  temptations. 
 
 t  But  it  may  be  asked,  Why  doth  the  Lord  suffer  his  children  to  be  so 
 afflicted  ^  It  is  for  his  glory  ;  it  tries  their  faith  in  him,  and  excites  prayer 
 to  him  ;  but  his  love  abates  not  in  the  least  towards  them,  since  he  loving- 
 ly inquires  after  them  :  "  Who  is  there  among  you  that  feareth  the  Lord, 
 and  walketh  in  darkness,  and  hath  no  light  .^"  Then  he  gives  most  pre- 
 cious advice  to  them.  *'  Let  him  trust  in  tlie  Lord,  and  stay  himself  upon 
 his  God.     ha.  1.10. 
 
 '  Psal.c\vi.4.     Ephes.  vi.  IP. 
 
christian's  terror  and  perplexity.         137 
 
 danger  ;  and  that  the  danger  of  going  back  might  be 
 much  more  than  for  to  go  forward.  So  he  resolved  to  go 
 on :  yet  the  fiends  seemed  to  come  nearer  and  nearer : 
 bnt  when  they  were  come  even  almost  at  him,  he  cried 
 out  with  a  most  vehement  voice,  "I  will  walk  in  the 
 strength  of  the  Lord  God  ;"  so  they  gave  back,  and  came 
 no  further. 
 
 One  thing  I  would  not  let  slip  :  I  took  notice  Ihat  now 
 poor  Christian  was  so  confounded  (hat  he  did  not  know 
 his  own  voice;  and  thus  I  perceived  it;  just  when  he 
 was  come  over  against  the  mouth  of  the  burning  pit,  one 
 of  the  wicked  ones  got  behind  him,  and  stept  up  soft- 
 ly to  him,  and  whisperingly  suggested  many  grievous 
 blasphemies  to  him,  which  he  verily  thought  had  proceed- 
 ed from  his  own  mind.  This  put  Christian  more  to  it 
 than  any  thing  that  he  met  with  before,  even  to  think  that 
 he  should  now  blaspheme  him  that  he  loved  so  much  be- 
 fore ;  yet  if  he  could  have  helped  it  he  would  not  have 
 done  it :  but  he  had  not  the  discretion  either  to  stop  his 
 ears  or  to  know  from  whence  those  blasphemies  came.=^ 
 
 When  Christian  had  (ravelled  in  this  disconsolate  con- 
 dition some  considerable  time,  he  thought  he  heard  the 
 voice  of  a  man,  as  going  before  him,  saying,  "  Though  I 
 walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death  I  will 
 fear  no  ill,  for  thou  art  with  me.f  («) 
 
 Then  was  he  glad,  and  that  for  these  reasons  :  first,  be- 
 cause he  gathered  from  thence,  that  some  who  feared  God 
 were  in  this  valley  as  well  as  himself: — secondly,  for  that 
 
 '^  Now  here  the  conscience  manifests  its  tenderness,  by  abhorrinj^  the 
 evil  of  Satan's  suggestions.  O  what  nigh  access  has  the  enemy  to  our 
 hearts !  But  the  Lord  is  also  nigh,  to  save  to  rhe  uttermost  all  who  trust  in 
 him:  he  will  hear  their  cry,  and  save  Ihem.     Psal.  civ.  19. 
 
 t  The  ex|?eriencc  of  other  saints  is  very  encouraging,  for  the  soul  find* 
 ttat  others iiave  gone  before  in  dreadful  and  dreary  paths. 
 
 (^a;Psal.xxiii.4. 
 S 
 
138    HE  IS  CHEERED  BY  THE  BREAKING  OF  DAY. 
 
 he  perceived  God  was  with  them,  though  in  that  dark  and 
 dismal  state  f  and  why  not,  thought  he,  with  me  ?  though 
 hy  reason  of  the  impediment  that  attends  this  place  I  can- 
 not perceive  it(rt) — thirdly,  for  that  he  hoped  (could  he 
 overtake  them)  to  have  company  by  and  by. — So  he  went 
 on,  and  called  to  him  that  was  before  ;  but  he  knew  not 
 what  to  answer  ;  for  that  he  also  thought  himself  to  be 
 alone.  And  by  and  by  the  day  broke  :  then  said  Chris- 
 tian, He  hath  "  turned  the  shadow  of  death  into  the 
 morning. "^(6) 
 
 Now  morning  being  come  he  looked  back,  not  out  of 
 desire  to  return,  but  to  see  by  the  light  of  the  day  what 
 hazards  he  had  gone  through  in  the  dark  :  so  he  saw  more 
 perfectly  the  ditch  that  was  on  the  on€  hand,  and  the 
 quag  that  was  on  the  other ;  also  how  narrow  the  way  was 
 which  led  betwixt  them  both  :  also  now  he  saw  the  hob- 
 goblins, and  satyrs,  and  dragons  of  the  pit,  but  all  afar  off, 
 for  after  break  of  the  day  they  came  not  nigh  :  yet  they 
 were  discovered  to  him,  according  to  that  which  is  written, 
 "  He  discoveretb  deep  things  out  of  darkness,  and  bring- 
 eth  to  light  the  shadow  of  death." (c) 
 
 Now  was  Christian  much  affected  with  his  deliverance 
 from  all  the  dangers  of  his  solitary  way ;  which  dangers 
 though  he  feared  them  more  before,  yet  he  saw  them 
 more  clearly  now,  because  the  light  of  the  day  made 
 them  conspicuous  to  him.  And  about  this  time  the  sun 
 was  rising  ;  and  this  was  another  mercy  to  Christian  :  for 
 you  must  note,  that  though  the  first  part  of  the  valley  of 
 the  Shadow  of  Death  was  dangerous  ;  yet  this  second 
 part,   which  he  was  yet  to  go,  was,  if  possible,  far  more 
 
 *  To  walk  in  darkness,  and  not  to  be  distressed  for  it,  argues  stupidity 
 of  soul.  To  have  the  light  of  God's  countenance  shine  upon  us,  and  not 
 to  rejoice  and  be  thankful,  is  impossible. 
 
 (a)  Job.  ix.  11.  (b)  Amos  v.  8.  (c)  Job  xii.  22, 
 
CHRISTIAN  SEES  THE  DANGERS  HE  HAD  ESCAPED.     139 
 
 dangerous  :*  for,  from  the  place  where  he  now  stood,  even 
 to  the  end  of  the  valley,  the  way  was  all  along  set  so  full 
 of  snares,  traps,  gins,  and  nets,  here,  and  so  full  of  pits, 
 pitfalls,  deep  holes,  and  shelvings  down,  there  ;  that  had 
 it  been  dark,  as  it  was  when  he  came  (he  first  part  of  the 
 way,  had  he  had  a  thousand  souls,  they  had  in  reason 
 been  cast  away  :  but,  as  1  said,  just  now  the  sun  was  ri- 
 sing. Then  said  he,  "  His  candle  shineth  on  my  head, 
 and  by  his  light  I  go  through  darkness." («) 
 
 In  this  light  therefore  he  came  to  the  end  of  the  valley. 
 Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  at  the  end  of  this  valley 
 lay  blood,  bones,  ashes,  and  mangled  bodies  of  men,  even 
 of  pilgrims  that  had  gone  this  way  formerly  :  and  while  I 
 was  musing  what  should  be  the  reason,  I  spied  a  little  be- 
 fore me  a  cave,  where  two  grants.  Pope  and  Pagan,f  dwelt 
 in  old  time  ;  by  whose  power  and  tyranny  the  men,  whose 
 bones,  blood,  ashes,  &c.  lay  there,  were  cruelly  put  to 
 death.  But  by  this  place  Christian  went  without  much 
 danger,  whereat  I  somewhat  wondered  ;  but  1  have  learnt 
 since,  that  Pagan  has  been'dead  many  a  day  ;  and,  as  for 
 the  other,  though  he  be  yet  alive,  he  is,  by  reason  of  age, 
 and  also  of  the  many  shrewd  brushes  that  he  met  with  in 
 his  younger  days,   grown  so  crazy   and  stiff  in  his  joints. 
 
 *  This  means  the  raging  of  persecufion  for  the  trulli's  sake,  and  those 
 dreadful  deaths  which  the  martyrs  suffered  in  the  cause  of  Ciirist  and  his 
 glorious  gospel  and  precious  salvation.  But  here  Christian  liad  the  blessed 
 light  of  the  glorious  gospel. 
 
 t  The  inhabitants  of  this  kingdom  are  not  thought  to  be  in  any  immedi- 
 ate danger,  either  from  Pope  or  Pagan.  Yet  somethirig  like  the  philoso- 
 phical part  of  paganism  seems  to  be  rising  from  the  dead,  while  popery 
 grows  more  iniirm  than  ever:  at)d  as,  even  by  the  confession  of  the  late 
 King  of  Prussia,  wlio  was  a  steady  friend  to  the  philosophical  in/idels, 
 "  they  are  by  no  means  favourable  to  general  toleration  ;"  ii  is  not  im- 
 probable (says  the  Rev.  Mr.  Scott)  but  Pagf^n  persecution  may  also  in  due 
 time  revive. — Our  author,  however,  has  described  no  other  i)ersecutioM 
 ihan  what  Protestants  in  his  time  carried  on  against  each  other  with  very 
 great  alacrity. 
 
 (n)  Job  xxix.  3. 
 
140 
 
 that  he  now  can  do  little  more  than  sit  in  his  cave's  mouth, 
 grinning  at  pilgrims  as  they  go  by,  and  biting  his  nails 
 because  he  cannot  come  at  them. 
 
 So  I  saw  that  Christian  went  on  his  way  :  yet,  at  the 
 sight  of  the  the  old  man  that  sat  in  the  mouth  of  the  cave, 
 he  could  not  tell  what  to  think ;  especially  because  he 
 spake  to  him,  though  he  could  not  go  after  him,  saying, 
 "  You  will  never  mend  till  more  of  you  be  burned."  But 
 he  held  his  peace,  and  set  a  good  face  on  it,  and  so  went 
 by  and  catched  no  hurt.=^     Then  sang  Christian, 
 
 "  O  world  of  wonders !  (I  can  say  no  less) 
 That  1  should  be  preserv'd  in  that  distress 
 That  I  have  met  with  here  !  O  blessed  be 
 That  hand  that  from  it  hath  deliver^  me  ! 
 Dangers  in  darkness,  devils,  hell,  and  sin, 
 Did  compass  me  while  I  this  vale  was  in  : 
 Yea,  snares,  and  pits,  and  traps,  and  nets,  did  lie 
 My  path  about,  that  worthless  silly  I 
 Might  have  been  catch'd,  entangled,  and  cast  down : 
 But  since  I  hve,  let  Jesus  wear  the  crown." 
 
 *  Nothing  shall  harm  us  while  we  are  followers  of  that  which  is  good. 
 This  every  faithtul  soul  can  testify — for  the  Lord  will  give  grace  and  glory, 
 an  d  no  good  thing  will  he  withhold  Irom  those  who  walk  uprightly.  Such 
 are  the  inesiimahle  blessings  consequent  on  steadfastly  fighting  the  good 
 fight  of  faith. — The  real  Christian,  amidst  all  his  temptations,  shall  hold  on 
 his  way,  while  his  whole  soul  sings — "  Let  Jesus  wear  the  crown." 
 
 Then  let  my  soul  arise, 
 
 And  tread  the  tempter  down  : 
 
 My  captain  leads  me  forth 
 
 To  conquest  and  a  crown. 
 A  feeble  saint  shall  win  the  day, 
 Tho'  derath  and  hell  obstruct  the  way. 
 
 Watt  J. 
 
CHRISTIAN    OVERTAKES    FAITHFUL.  141 
 
 CHAPTER  XI. 
 
 CHRISTIAN  MEETS  WITH  AN  EXCELLENT  COMPANION  IN 
 FArTHFUL,  WITH  WHOM  HE  HAS  MUCH  PROFITABLE  CON- 
 VERSATION. 
 
 NOW  as  Christian  went  on  his  way,  he  came  to  a  lit- 
 tle ascent,  which  was  cast  up  on  purpose  that  pilgrims 
 might  see  before  them.^  Up  there,  therefore,  Chris- 
 tian went ;  and  looking  forward,  he  saw  Faithful  before 
 him  upon  his  journey.  Then  said  Christian  aloud,  Ho, 
 ho  !  so  ho  !  stay,  and  "  1  will  be  your  companion.*'  At 
 that  Faithful  looked  behind  him  ;  to  whom  Christian 
 cried,  "Stay,  stay,  till  I  come  to  you;"  but  Faithful 
 answered,  "  JNo,  I  am  upon  my  life,  and  the  avenger  of 
 blood  is  behind  me."f 
 
 At  this  Christian  was  somewhat  moved,  and  putting  to 
 all  his  strength,  he  quickly  got  up  with  Faithful,  and  did 
 also  over-run  him  ;  so  the  last  was  first.  Then  did 
 Christian  vain-gloriously  smile,  because  he  had  gotten  the 
 start  of  his  brother  :  but  not  taking  good  heed  to  his  feet, 
 he  suddenly  stumbled  and  fell,  and  could  not  rise  again 
 until  Faithful  came  up  to  help  him.  J 
 
 Then  I  saw  in  my  dream  they  went  very  lovingly  on 
 together,  and  had  sweet  discourse  of  all  things  that  had 
 happened  to  them  in  their  pilgrimage  :  and  thus  Christian 
 began  : 
 
 *  The  Lord  cares  for  his  people  :  he  has  cast  up,  by  means  ot  his  word 
 and  promises,  many  a  litile  hill  of  prospect  and  comfort  iu  their  way,  that 
 they  may  look  forward  with  pleasure  and  delight. 
 
 t  It  is  good  to  beware  and  be  jealous  of  what  company  we  fall  into — 
 Many  have  joined  hurtful  professors  instead  of  profitjibie  pilgrims. 
 
 i  How  soon  doth  spiritual  pride  shew  its  cursed  head,  in  thinking  ne 
 have  outstripped  another  !  Then  danger  is  near,  a  fall  is  at  hand,  it  we 
 humble  not  ourselves  before  ihe  Lord,  i  he  vei)  person's  hand  we  need 
 to  help  U6,  whom  we  had  frequently  underviilued. 
 
142  THEV    CONVERSE    ABOUT    THEIR    CITF. 
 
 Mj  honoured  and  well  beloved  brother  Failhfnl,  I  am 
 glad  that  I  have  overtaken  you  ;  and  that  God  has  so 
 tempered  our  spirits  that  we  can  walk  as  companions  in 
 this  so  pleasant  a  path."^ 
 
 Faith.  1  had  thought,  dear  friend,  to  have  had  your 
 company  quite  from  our  town,  but  you  did  get  the  start 
 of  me ;  wherefore  I  was  forced  to  come  thus  much  of  the 
 way  alone. 
 
 Cur.  How  long  did  you  stay  into  the  city  of  Destruc- 
 tion, before  you  set  out  after  me  on  your  pilgrimage  ? 
 
 Faith.  Till  I  could  stay  no  longer  ;t  for  there  was 
 great  talk  presently  after  you  were  gone  out,  that  our  citj 
 would,  in  a  short  time,  with  fire  from  heaven  be  burned 
 down  to  the  ground. 
 
 Chr.   What!  and  did  your  neighbours  talk  so  ? 
 
 Faith.  Yes,  it  was  for  a  while  in  every  body's  mouth. 
 
 Chr.  What !  and  did  no  more  of  them  but  you  come 
 out  to  escape  the  danger  T 
 
 Faith.  Though  there  was,  as  I  said,  a  great  talk 
 thereabout,  yet  1  do  not  think  they  did  firmly  believe  it. 
 For,  in  the  heat  of  the  discourse,  I  heard  some  of  them 
 deridingly  speak  of  you  and  your  desperate  journeT/  ;  for 
 so  they  called  this  your  pilgrimage.  But  I  did  believe,  and 
 do  still,  that  the  end  of  our  city  will  be  with  fire  and  brim- 
 stone from  above  ;  and  therefore  1  have  made  my  escape. 
 
 Chr.  Did  you  hear  no  talk  of  neighbour  Pliable  ? 
 
 Faith.  Yes,  Christian,  I  heard  that  he  followed  you 
 till    he  came  to  the  slough  of  Despond  :  where,  as  some 
 
 *  This  episode,  so  to  speak,  witli  others  of  the  same  kind,  gives  our  author 
 a  happy  advantage  of  varyingthe  characters  and  experiences  of  Christians, 
 as  found  in  real  life  ;  and  of  thus  avoiding  the  common  fault  of  making 
 one  man  a  standard  for  others,  in  the  circumstances  of  his  religious  pro- 
 gress. 
 
 t  This  is  the  case  with  eveiy  pilgrim.  From  the  powerful  convictions 
 which  he  has  from  above,  of  his  state  and  danger,  he  is  urged  by  necessity 
 to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come. 
 
CHRISTIAN    INQUIRES    CONCERNING   PLIABLE.       143 
 
 said,  he  fell  in  ;  but  he  would  not  be  known  (o  have  so 
 done  ;  but  I  am  sure  he  was  soundly  bedaubed  with  that 
 kind  of  dirt. 
 
 Chr.   And  what  said  the  neighbours  to  him  ? 
 
 Faith.  He  hath  since  his  going  back  been  had  greatly 
 in  derision,  and  that  among  all  sorts  of  people  ;  some  do 
 mock  and  despise  him,  and  scarce  will  any  set  him  on 
 work.  He  is  now  seven  times  worse  than  if  he  had  ne- 
 ver gone  out  of  the  city. 
 
 Chr.  But  why  should  they  be  so  set  against  him,  since 
 they  also  despised  the  way  that  he  forsook  ? 
 
 Faith,  O,  they  say,  "  Hang  him  ;  he  is  a  turncoat ! 
 he  was  not  true  to  his  profession  :"  I  think  God  has  stir- 
 red up  even  his  enemies  to  hiss  at  him,  and  make  him  a 
 proverb,  because  he  hath  forsaken  the  w  ay.(a) 
 
 Chr.  Had  you  no  talk  with  him  before  you  come  out? 
 
 Faith.  I  met  him  once  in  the  streets,  but  he  leered 
 away  on  the  other  side,  as  one  ashamed  of  what  he  had 
 done:  so  I  spake  not  to  him. ^ 
 
 Chr.  Well,  at  my  first  setting  out,  I  had  hopes  of  that 
 man  ;  but  now  I  fear  he  will  perish  in  the  overthrow  of 
 the  city  :  for  "  it  hath  happened  to  him  according  to  the 
 true  proverb.  The  dog  is  turned  to  his  vomit  again  ;  and 
 the  sow  that  w^as  washed,  to  her  wallowing  in  the  mirc.(/;) 
 
 Faith.  They  are  my  fears  of  him  too  ;  but  who  can 
 hinder  that  which  will  be  ? 
 
 Well,  neighbour  Faithful,  said  Christian,  let  us  leave 
 him,  and  talk  of  things  that  more  immediately  concern 
 ourselves.     Tell  me  now  what  you  have  met  with  in  the 
 
 *  Apostates  from  the  profession  of  Christ  cannot  look  his  followers 
 boldly  in  the  face  ;  some  convictions  will  follow  them,  till  their  hearts  are 
 hardened,  and  their  consciences  seared. 
 
 (a)  Jer.  xxix.  18, 19.  (b)  2  Pet.  ii.  22. 
 
144      FAITHFUL  RELATES  HOW  HE  MET  WITH  WANTOIf. 
 
 way  as   you  came:  for  I  know  you  have  met  with  some 
 things,  or  else  it  may  be  writ  for  a  wonder. 
 
 Faith.  I  escaped  the  slough  that  I  perceived  you  fell 
 into,  and  got  up  to  the  gate  without  that  danger  ;^  only 
 I  met  with  one,  whose  name  was  Wanton,  that  had  like 
 to  have  done  me  a  mischief. 
 
 Chr.  It  was  well  you  escaped  her  net;  Joseph  was 
 hard  put  to  it  by  her,  and  he  escaped  her  as  you  did; 
 but  it  had  like  to  have  cost  him  his  life. (a)  But  what  did 
 she  say  to  you  ? 
 
 Faith.  You  cannot  think,  but  that  you  know  some- 
 thing, what  a  flattering  tongue  she  had  ;  she  lay  at  me 
 hard  to  turn  aside  with  her,  promising  me  all  manner  of 
 content.f 
 
 Chr.  Nay,  she  did  not  promise  you  the  content  of  a 
 good  conscience. 
 
 Faith.  You  know  that  I  mean  all  carnal  and  fleshly 
 content. 
 
 Chr.  Thank  God  you  have  escaped  her :  "  the  ab- 
 horred of  the  Lord  shall  fall  into  her  ditch. "(6) 
 
 Faith.  Nay,  I  know  not  whether  I  did  wholly  escape 
 her  or  no.  J 
 
 Chr.  Why,  I  trow  you  did  not  consent  to  her  desires. 
 
 Faith.  No,  not  to  defile  myself;  fori  remembered 
 an  old  writing  that  I  had  seen,  which  said,  "  her  steps  take 
 hold  on  hell."(c)     So  I  shut  mine  eyes,  because  I  would 
 
 '^  Though  no  sinner  will  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  to  Christ  for  sal- 
 vation, till  the  Spirit  has  convinced  of  sin,  and  deserved  wrath  and  de- 
 struction :  yet  all  do  not  fall  under  the  like  despondency  of  soul,  at  first 
 setting  out. 
 
 t  Fleshly  lusts  will  plead  hard,  and  promise  fair.  Happy  those  wh» 
 look  to  the  Lord  for  power  against  them,  and  eye  his  precious  promises, 
 that  we  may  escape  them 
 
 I  A  jealous  conscience  is  grieved  for  temptations  of  the  flesh  to  lust,  and 
 can  hardly  quit  itself  of  guilt.  This  makes  the  cleansing  blood  of  Christ 
 exceeding  precious,  while  the  soul  is  sunk  into  humility  and  self  loathing. 
 
 ra)  Gen.  wxix.  11—13.     (b)  Prov.  xxii.  14.    (c)  Prov.  v.  5.    Jobxxxi.  1 
 
AND    ALSO    WITH    ADAM    THE    FIRST.  145 
 
 not  be  bewitched  with  her  looks  : — then  she  railed  on  me, 
 and  I  went  my  way. 
 
 Chr.  Did  you  meet  with  no  other  assault  as  you 
 came  ? 
 
 Faith.  When  I  came  to  the  foot  of  the  hill  called 
 Difficulty,  I  met  with  a  very  aged  man,  who  asked  me 
 what  I  was,  and  whither  bound  ?  I  told  him  that  I  was  a 
 pilgrim  to  the  Celestial  City.  Then  said  the  old  man. 
 Thou  lookest  like  an  honest  fellow  ;  wilt  thou  be  content 
 to  dwell  with  me,  for  the  wages  that  I  shall  give  thee  ? 
 Then  I  asked  him  his  name,  and  where  he  dwelt  ?  He 
 said  his  name  w  as  Adam  the  first,*  and  that  he  dwelt  in 
 the  town  of  Deceit,  (fl)  I  asked  him  then  what  was  his 
 work  ?  and  what  the  wages  he  would  give  ?  He  told  me, 
 that  his  work  was  many  delights ;  and  his  wages,  that  I 
 should  be  his  heir  at  last.  1  further  asked  what  house  he 
 kept,  and  what  other  servants  he  had  ?  So  he  told  me 
 that  his  house  was  maintained  with  all  the  dainties  in  the 
 world,  and  that  his  servants  were  those  of  his  own  beget- 
 ting. Then  I  asked  how  many  children  he  had  ?  He 
 said,  that  he  had  but  three  daughters,  "  the  Lust  of  the 
 Flesh,  the  Lust  of  the  Eyes^  and  the  Pride  of  Life  ;"(6) 
 and  that  I  should  /narry  them  if  I  would.  Then  I  asked 
 how  long  time  he  would  have  me  to  live  with  him?  And 
 he  told  me,  as  long  as  he  lived  himself. 
 
 Chr.  Well,  and  what  conclusion  came  the  old  man 
 and  you  to  at  last  ? 
 
 Faith.  Why,  at  first  I  found  myself  somewhat  incli- 
 nable to  go  with  the  man,  for  I  thought  he  spake  very 
 fair ;  but  looking  in  his   forehead  as  I  talked  with  hiw, 
 
 *  That  is  original  sin,  and  inward  corruption,  ^vhich  has  infected  our 
 "«vho)e  nature. 
 
 <a)  Ej)lies.  iv.  22.  fh)  I  John  ii.  16. 
 
 T 
 
146       ESCAPED    HIM    WITH    DIFFICULTY    AND    I'AIA. 
 
 I  saw  there  written,  "  Put  off  the  old  man  with  his 
 deeds."'^ 
 
 Chr.  And  how  then  ? 
 
 Faith.  Then  it  came  burning  hot  into  my  mind,  what- 
 ever he  said,  and  however  he  flattered,  when  he  got  me 
 home  to  his  house,  he  would  sell  me  for  a  slave.  So  I 
 bid  him  forbear  to  talk,  for  I  would  not  come  near  the 
 door  of  his  house.  Then  he  reviled  me,  and  told  me, 
 that  he  would  send  such  a  one  after  me,  that  should  make 
 my  way  bitter  to  my  soul.  So  I  turned  to  go  away  from 
 him  ;  but  just  as  I  turned  myself  to  go  thence,  I  felt  him 
 take  hold  of  my  flesh,  and  gave  me  such  a  deadly  twitch 
 back,  that  I  thought  he  had  pulled  part  of  me  after  him- 
 self :f  this  made  me  cry,  "  O  wretched  man  !"(a) — So 
 I  went  on  my  way  up  the  hill. 
 
 Now,  when  I  had  got  about  half  way  up  I  looked  be- 
 hind me,  and  saw  one  coming  after  me,  swift  as  the  wind ; 
 80  he  overtook  me  just  about  the  place  wtere  the  settle 
 stands. 
 
 Just  there,  said  Christian,  did  I  sit  down  to  rest  me  ; 
 but  being  overcome  with  sleep,  I  there  lost  this  roll  out  of 
 my  bosom. 
 
 Faith.  But,  good  brother,  hear  me  out :  so  soon  as 
 the  man  overtook  me,  he  was  but  a  word  and  a  blow  ;  for 
 down  he  knocked  me,  and  laid  me  for  dead.  But  when 
 I  was  a  little  come  to  myself  again,  I  asked  him  wherefore 
 he  served  me  so  ?  He  said,  because  of  thy  secret  inclin- 
 ing to  Adam  the  first  :J  and  with  that  he  struck  me  an- 
 
 *  Blessed  is  the  man  who  does  not  consult  with  flesh  and  blood,  but 
 looks  to  and  obeys  what  is  written  by  the  Lord. 
 
 t  Though  original  sin  is  hard  to  be  borne,  it  is  good  to  be  sensible  of  its 
 evil.  Though  ii  makes  us  cry,  *'  O  wretched  !"  yet  it  tends  to  keep  up  a. 
 sense  of  our  want  of  Christ,  and  of  the  worth  of  him,  and  that  nothing 
 less  than  being  delivered  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  will  perfect  our  salvation. 
 
 t  This  is  afterwards  explained  to  be  Moses,  or  the  law  of  God.  Think 
 not  that  the  law  reacheth  only  to  outward  actions :  nay,  but  it  reacheth  to 
 (n)  Ronj.  vii.  24. 
 
PASSED    THE    HOUSE    BEAUTIFUL.  147 
 
 other  cleadlj  blow  on  the  breast,  and  beat  me  down  back- 
 ward :  so  I  lay  at  his  foot  as  dead  as  before.  When  I 
 came  to  myself  again  I  cried  him  mercy  :  but  he  said,  I 
 know  not  how  to  show  mercy  :  and  with  that  knocked  me 
 down  again.  He  had  doubtless  made  an  end  of  me  but 
 that  one  came  by  and  bid  him  forbear. 
 
 Chr.   Who  was  it  that  bid  him  forbear  ? 
 
 Faith.  I  did  not  know  him  at  first,  but  as  he  Avent  by 
 I  perceived  the  holes  in  his  hands  and  his  side  :  then  I 
 concluded  that  he  was  our  Lord.     So  I  went  up  the  hill. 
 
 Chr.  The  man  that  overtook  you  was  Moses.  He 
 spare ih  none,  neither  knoweth  he  how  to  show  mercy  to 
 those  that  transgress  his  law. 
 
 Faith.  I  know  it  very  well ;  It  was  not^the  first  time 
 fhat  he  has  met  with  me.  It  was  he  that  came  to  me 
 when  I  dwelt  securely  at  home,  and  that  told  me  he 
 would  burn  my  house  over  my  head  if  I  staid  there.* 
 
 Chr.  But  did  you  not  see  the  house  that  stood  there 
 on  the  top  of  the  hill  on  the  side  of  which  Moses  met 
 you? 
 
 Faith.  Yes,  and  the  lions  too,  before  I  came  at  it: — 
 but,  for  the  lions,  I  think  they  were  asleep  ;  for  it  was 
 about  noon ; — and  because  I  had  so  much  of  the  day  be- 
 fore me,  I  passed  by  the  Porter,  and  came  down  the  Iiill. 
 
 Chr.  He  told  me,  indeed,  that  he  saw  you  goby; 
 but  I  wish  you  had  called  at  the  house,  for  they  would 
 have  shov/ed  you  so  many  rarities,  that  you  would  scarce 
 have  forgot  them  to  the  day  of  your  death.  But  pray  tell 
 jne,  did  you  meet  nobody  in  tlie  valley  of  Humility  ? 
 
 the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.  It  knocks  a  man's  hopes  dov/n  and 
 curses  him  to  death,  even  only  for  secretly  inclining  to  sin.  So  strict,  so 
 spiritual,  so  pure,  is  the  holy  law  of  God.  '  Hence  none  Inil  se!f-ri:jhlPons, 
 vain-glorious  souls  can  place  the  least  corifidence  in  their  obedience  to 
 the  law  and  trust  in  their  own  righteousness  for  justification. 
 
 *  That  sinner  who  never  had  a  threatening  fiery  visit  from  Moses,  is  yet 
 asleep  in  his  sins,  and  secu-f-e  in  his  soul,  though  under  the  curse  and  wrath 
 of  the  fiery  law  of  God. 
 
148     MET    DISCONTENT WAS  ASSAULTED  BV  SHAME* 
 
 Faith.  Yes,  I  met  with  one  Discontent,  who  would 
 willingly  have  persuaded  me  to  go  back  again  with  hira : 
 his  reason  was,  for  that  the  valley  was  altogether  without 
 honour.  He  told  me  moreover,  that  there  to  go  was  the 
 way  to  disoblige  all  my  friends,  as  Pride,  Arrogancy, 
 Self-Conceit,  Worldly-Glory,  with  others,  who  he  knew, 
 as  he  said,  would  be  very  much  offended  if  I  made  such 
 a  fool  of  myself  as  to  wade  through  this  valley.* 
 
 Chr.   Well,  and  how  did  you  answer  him? 
 
 Faith.  I  told  him,  That  although  all  these  that  he 
 named  might  claim  kindred  of  me,  and  that  rightly,  (for 
 indeed  they  were  my  relations  according  to  the  flesh;) 
 yet  since  I  became  a  pilgrim,  they  have  disowned  me, 
 as  I  also  hav^  rejected  them ;  and  therefore  they  are  to 
 xne  now  no  more  than  if  they  had  never  been  of  my  lineage* 
 I  told  him,  moreover,  that  as  to  this  valley,  he  had 
 quite  misrepresented  the  thing;  for  " before  honour  is 
 humility,"  "  and  a  haughty  spirit  before  a  fall."  There- 
 fore, said  I,  I  had  rather  go  through  this  valley  to  the 
 honour  that  w  as  so  accounted  by  the  wisest,  than  choose 
 that  which  he  esteemed  most  worthy  our  affections. 
 
 Chr.  Met  you  with  nothing  else  in  that  valley? 
 
 Faith.  Yes,  I  met  with  Shame;  but,  of  all  the  men 
 that  I  met  with  in  my  pilgrimage,  he,  I  think,  bears  the 
 wrong  name.  The  other  would  be  said  nay,  after  a  little 
 arguQientation  and  somewhat  else :  but  that  bold-faced 
 Shame  would  never  have  done. 
 
 Chr.  Why,  what  did  he  say  to  you? 
 
 Faith.  W^bat!  why  he  objected  against  religion  itself; 
 
 *  Here  observe  the  different  experience  of  Christians,  in  regard  to  the 
 enemies  they  met  with.  We  do  not  read  that  Christian  was  attacked  by 
 Discontent,  as  Faithful  was  :  but  yet  Faithful  reasoned,  and  got  the  better 
 of  this  enemy.  Many  pilgrims  go  on  much  more  contented  than  others. 
 The  reasoning  of  faith  will  ever  prevail  over  that  discontent  which  springs 
 from  pride,  arrogancy,  self-conceit;  and  a  thirst  for  worldly  glory,  rich?;, 
 and  pleasure. 
 
WAS  ASSAULTED  BY  SHAME HIS   IMPOHTUNITV.    14(f 
 
 he  said,  it  was  a  pitiful,  low,  sneaking  business  for  a  man 
 (o  mind  religion  ;  he  said  (hat  a  tender  conscience  was  an 
 unmanly   thing ;  and   (hat  for  a  man  to  watch   over  his 
 words  and  ways,  so  as  to  tie  up  himself  from  that  hector- 
 ing liberty  that  the  brave  spirit  of  the  times  accustomed 
 themselves   unto,  would  make   him   the   ridicule  of  the 
 times.     He  objected  also,  that  but   (ew  mighty   rich,  or 
 wise,  were  ever  of  my  opinion ;  nor  any  of  them  neither, 
 before  they   were  persuaded  to  be  fools,  and  to  be  of  a 
 voluntary  fondness  to  venture  the  loss  of  all  for  nobody 
 knows  what,  (a)     He  moreover  objected  the  base  and  low 
 estate  and  condition   of  those  that  were  chiefly  the  pil- 
 grims of  the  times  in  which  they  lived  ;  also  their  igno- 
 rance, and  want  of  understanding  in  all  natural  science. — 
 Yea,  he  did  hold  me  to  it   at  that  rate  also,  about  a  great 
 many  more  things  than  here  I  relate ;  as,  that  it  was  a 
 shame  to  sit  whining  and  mourning  under  a  sermon,  and 
 a  shame  to  come  sighing  and  groaning  home :  that  it  was 
 a  shame  to  ask  my  neighbour  forgiveness  for  petty  faults, 
 or  to  make  restitution  where  I  have  taken  from  any.     He 
 said  also,  that  religion  made  a  man  grow  strange   (o   the 
 great,  because  of  a  few  vices,   which  are  called  by  finer 
 names  ;  and  made  him  own  and  respect  the  base,  because 
 of  the  same  religious  fraternity  ;  and  is  not  this,  said  he, 
 a  shame  ?* 
 
 *  Nothing  can  be  a  stronger  proof  that  we  have  lost  the  image  of  God, 
 than  that  shame  which  is  Jiat'iral  to  us,  concerning  the  tilings  of  God. 
 This,  joined  to  the  shame  of  man,  is  a  very  powerful  enemy  to  God's  truths. 
 Christ's  glory,  and  our  soul's  comfort.  Better  at  once  get  rid  of  our  ap- 
 prehensions, by  declaring  boldly  for  Christ  and  his  cause,  than  stand  shiv- 
 ering on  the  brink  of  profession,  ever  dreading  the  loss  of  our  good  name 
 and  reputation:  for  Christ  says,  (awful  words)  -Whosoever  shall  be 
 ashamed  of  me  and  of  my  words  in  this  adulterous  and  sinful  generation, 
 of  him  also  shall  the  Son  of  man  be  ashamed  when  he  cometh  in  the  glory 
 of  his  Father."  Mark  viii.  38.  It  is  one  thing  to  be  attacked  by  shame', 
 aod  another  thing  to  be  conquered  by  it. 
 
 (n)  John  vii.48.     1  Cor,  i. 26-     lii.  18-    Phil.  iii.  7— 'S''. 
 
150        HIS    ARGUMENTS    ANSWERED    BV    FAITHFUL* 
 
 Chr.   Arr;  what  did  you  say  to  him? 
 
 Faith.  Say  !  why  I  could  not  tell  what  to  say  at  first* 
 Yea,  he  put  me  so  to  if,  that  my  blood  came  up  in  my 
 face:  even  this  Shame  fetched  it  up,  and  had  almost 
 beat  me  quite  o(F.  But  at  last  I  began  to  consider  that 
 "that  which  is  highly  esteemed  among  men  is  had  in 
 abomination  with  God."(«)  And  I  thought  again,  this 
 Shame  tells  me  what  men  are;  but  it  tells  me  nothing 
 what  God,  or  the  word  of  God  is.  And  I  thought  more- 
 over, tliat  at  the  day  of  doom  we  shall  not  be  doomed  to 
 death  or  life,  according  to  the  hectoring  spirits  of  the 
 world,  but  according  to  the  wisdom  and  law  of  the  High- 
 est. Therefore,  thought  I,  what  God  says  is  best,  though 
 all  the  men  in  the  world  are  against  it :  seeing  then  that 
 God  prefers  his  religion  ;  seeing  God  prefers  a  tender  con- 
 science ;  Beeing  they  that  make  themselves  fools  for  the 
 kingdom  of  heaven  are  wisest ;  and  that  the  poor  man 
 that  lovest  Christ  is  richer  than  the  greatest  man  in  the 
 world  that  hates  him — Shame,  depart,  thou  art  an  enemy 
 to  my  salvation  ;  shall  I  entertain  thee  against  my  sove- 
 reign Lord?  how  then  shall  I  look  him  in  the  face  at  his 
 coming?  Should  I  now  be  ashamed  of  his  ways  and  ser- 
 vants, how  can  I  expect  the  blessing  ?(6)  But  indeed  this 
 Shame  was  a  bold  villain;  I  could  scarce  shake  him  out 
 of  my  company :  yea,  he  would  be  haunting  of  me,  and 
 continually  whispering  me  in  the  ear,  with  some  one  or 
 other  of  the  intlrmities  that  attend  religion  :  but  at  last  1 
 told  him,  it  was  but  in  vain  to  attempt  further  in  this  busi- 
 ness; for  those  things  that  he  disdained,  in  those  did  I  see 
 most  glory  :  and  so  at  last  I  got  past  this  importunate 
 one.     And  when   I  had  shaken  him  off,   then  I  began  to 
 
 (f'J  Ltikexvi.  i:>.  n,)  Mark  viii  3? 
 
ti'AiTHFnL    SHAKES    OFF    SHAME.  1^1 
 
 *'  The  trials  that  those  men  do  meet  withal, 
 That  are  obedient  to  the  heavenly  call. 
 Are  manifold  and  suited  to  the  flesh, 
 And  come,  and  come,  and  come  again  afresh; 
 That  now,  or  sometimes  else,  we  by  them  may 
 Be  taken,  overcome,  and  cast  away. 
 O  let  the  pilgrims,  let  the  pilgrims,  then 
 Be  vigilant,  and  quit  themselves  like  men.'-' 
 
 Chr.  I  am  glad,  my  brother,  that  thou  didst  withstand 
 this  villain  so  bravely ;  for  of  all,  as  thou  sayest,  I  think 
 lie  has  the  wrong  name :  for  he  is  so  bold  as  to  follow  us 
 in  the  streets,  and  to  attempt  to  put  us  to  shame  before  all 
 men  ;  that  is,  to  make  us  ashamed  of  that  which  is  good.* 
 But  if  he  was  not  himself  audacious,  he  would  never  at- 
 tempt to  do  as  he  does  :  but  let  us  still  resist  him ;  for, 
 notwithstanding  all  his  bravadoes,  he  promoteth  the  fool, 
 and  none  else.  "  The  wise  shall  inherit  glory,"  said  So- 
 lomon ;  "  but  shame  shall  be  the  promotion  of  fools." (a) 
 
 Faith.  I  think  we  must  cry  to  him,  for  help  against 
 Shame,  that  would  have  us  be  valiant  for  truth  upon  the 
 earth. 
 
 Chr.  You  say  true  :  but  did  you  meet  nobody  else 
 in  that  valley  ? 
 
 Faith.  No,  not  I,  for  I  had  sunshine  all  the  rest  of 
 
 *  Christian  experiences  perfectly  agree  in  regard  to  shame.  No  one 
 ever  set  out  for  glory,  but  he  was  attacked  by  shame  in  the  way.  Giving 
 way  to  sh^oie,  prevents  much  glory  being  brought  to  our  Jesus,  who  is  not 
 ashamed  to  call  us  brethren.  Heb.  ii.  11.  Alas!  we  are  prone  to  be 
 ashamed  of  Christ,  of  his  words,  and  of  his  ways,  which  should  be  our 
 greatest  glory.  O  let  us  cry  for  more  boldnes'?  for  Christ,  our  best  frieud, 
 that  shame  may  hide  its  pitiful  head,  and  skulk  away  from  us  as  oui'  great- 
 est enemy. 
 
 Asham'd  of  Jesus !  yes  we  may, 
 When  we've  no  sin  to  wash  away, 
 No  tears  to  wipe,  no  joys  to  crave. 
 Or  no  immortal  soul  to  save. 
 
 (a)  Prov.  iii.  3/5. 
 
152  HAD    SITNSHINE    THROUGH    THE    VALLEYS. 
 
 the  way  through  that,  and  also  through  the  valley  of  the 
 Shadow  of  Death. 
 
 Chr.  It  was  well  for  you  ;  I  am  sure  it  fared  far  oth- 
 erwise with  me  :  I  had  for  a  long  season,  as  soon  as  almost 
 1  entered  into  that  valley,  a  dreadful  combat  with  that 
 foul  fiend  Apollyon  ;  yea,  I  thought  verily  he  would  have 
 killed  me,  especially  when  he  got  me  down,  and  crushed 
 me  under  him,  as  if  he  would  have  crushed  me  to  pieces  : 
 for  as  he  threw  me,  my  sword  flew  out  of  my  hand ;  nay, 
 he  told  me  he  was  sure  of  me  ;  but  I  cried  to  God,  and  he 
 heard  me,  and  delivered  me  out  of  all  my  troubles.  Then 
 I  entered  into  the  valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and 
 had  no  light  for  almost  half  the  way  through  it.  I  thought 
 I  should  have  been  killed  there  over  and  over  :  but  at 
 last  day  brake,  and  the  sun  rose,  and  I  went  through  that 
 which  was  behind  with  far  more  ease  and  quiet. 
 
THEY  OVERTAKE  TALKATIVE — HIS       153 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 THE  PICTURE  OF  AN  EMPTY  PROFESSOR  ACCURATELY 
 DRAWN  IN  THE  CHARACTER  OF  TALKATIVE,  SON  OF  MR. 
 SAY-WELL  OF  PRATING-ROW. 
 
 MOREOVER  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  as  they  went 
 on,  Faithful,  as  he  chanced  to  look  on  one  side,  saw  a  man, 
 whose  name  is  Talkative,  walking  at  a  distance  besides 
 them  ;*  for  in  this  place  there  was  room  enough  for  them 
 all  to  walk.  He  was  a  tall  man,  and  something  more 
 comely  at  a  distance  than  at  hand.  To  this  man  Faithful 
 addressed  himself  in  this  manner  : 
 
 Friend,  whither  away  ?  are  you  going  to  the  heavenly 
 country  ? 
 
 Talk.  I  am  going  to  the  same  place. 
 
 Faith.  That  is  well ;  then  I  hope  we  may  have  your 
 good  company. 
 
 Talk.  With  a  very  good  will,  will  I  be  your  com- 
 panion. 
 
 Faith.  Come  on  then,  and  let  us  go  together,  and  lei 
 us  spend  our  time  in  discoursing  of  things  that  are  profi- 
 table. 
 
 Talk.  To  talk  of  things  that  are  good,  to  me  is  very 
 acceptable,  with  you  or  with  any  other;  and  1  am  glad 
 that  I  have  met  with  those  that  incline  to  so  good  a  work  ; 
 for,  to  speak  the  truth,  there  are  but  few  that  care  thus 
 to  spend  their  time  as  they  are  in  their  travels;  but  choose 
 much  rather  to  be  speaking  of  things  to  no  profit :  and 
 this  hath  been  a  trouble  to  me. 
 
 *  There  is  a  great  difference  between  having  notions  in  the  head,  and 
 being  able  to  talk  of  doctrines  of  grace,  and  experiencing  the  grace  and 
 joower  of  tbo«<;  doctrines  in  the  heart.    Look  to  yourselves.    2  John  8. 
 
 u 
 
154       PLAUSIBLE    CONVEKBATION   WITH  FAITHFUL. 
 
 Faith.  That  is  indeed  a  thing  to  be  lamented:  for 
 what  thing  so  worthy  of  the  use  of  the  tongue  and  mouth 
 of  men  on  earth,  as  are  the  things  of  the  God  of  heaven  ? 
 
 Talk.  I  like  you  wonderful  well,  for  your  sayings  are 
 full  of  conviction  : — and,  I  will  add,  what  things  are  so 
 pleasant,  and  what  so  profitable,  as  to  talk  of  the  things 
 of  God  ? 
 
 What  things  so  pleasant  ?  that  is,  if  a  man  hath  any  de- 
 light in  things  that  are  wonderful:  for  instance,  if  a  man 
 doth  delight  to  talk  of  the  history  or  the  mystery  of 
 things  ;  or  if  a  man  doth  love  to  talk  of  miracles,  wonders^ 
 or  signs, — where  shall  he  find  things  recorded  so  delight- 
 ful, and  so  sweetly  penned,  as  in  the  holy  scripture  ? 
 
 Faith.  That's  true :  but  to  be  profited  by  such 
 things  in  our  talk  be  our  chief  design. 
 
 Talk.  That  is  it  that  I  said ;  for  to  talk  of  such  things 
 is  most  profitable  :  for  by  so  doing  a  man  may  get  know- 
 ledge of  many  things  ;  as,  of  the  vanity  of  earthly  things, 
 and  the  benefit  of  things  above.  Thus  in  general  :  but 
 more  particularly,  by  this  a  man  may  learn  the  necessity 
 of  the  new  birth  ;  the  insufficiency  of  our  works  ;  the 
 need  of  Christ's  righteousness,  Sec,  Besides,  by  this  a 
 man  may  learn  what  it  is  to  repent,  to  believe,  to  pray,  to 
 suffer,  or  the  like  ;  by  this  also  a  man  may  learn  what  are 
 the  great  promises  and  consolations  of  the  gospel,  to  his 
 own  comfort.  Fiirther,  by  this  a  man  may  learn  to  re- 
 fute false  opinions,  to  vindicate  the  truth,  and  also  to  in- 
 struct the  ignorant. "^ 
 
 Faith.  All  this  is  true,  and  glad  am  I  to  hear  these 
 things  from  you. 
 
 *  Is  not  here  the  very  standard  of  orthodoxy  ?  Hence  observe,  a  mere 
 professor  may  learn,  like  a  parrot,  to  talk  of  sound  doctrines,  and  may 
 have  a  sound  judgment  concerning  them  ;  while  his  heart  is  rotten,  as  to 
 any  experience  of  them,  love  to  them,  and  the  power  and  influence  of 
 them  upon  his  aftections  and  his  liff^  Many  own  Christ  for  their  master 
 now,  whom  as  their  Judge  he  will  condemn  hereafter. 
 
o  ^.*:^  FAITHFUL  BEGUILED  BY  TALKATIVE.      155 
 
 ^ ^G  P  '  Talk.  Alas  !  the  want  of  this  is  the  cause  that  so  few 
 ^^^^  understand  the  need  of  faith,  and  the  necessity  of  a 
 ^V^  work  of  grace  in  their  soul,  in  order  to  eternal  life ;  but 
 %Q  ^  ignorantly  live  in  the  works  of  the  law,  by  the  which  a 
 man  can  by  no  means  obtain  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
 
 Faith.  But,  by  your  leave,  heavenly  knowledge  of 
 these  is  the  gift  of  God :  no  man  attaineth  to  them  by 
 human  industry,  or  only  by  the  talk  of  them. 
 
 Talk.  All  that  1  know^  very  w^ell  :  for  a  man  can  re- 
 ceive nothing  except  it  be  given  him  from  heaven ;  all  is 
 of  grace,  not  of  works  :  I  could  give  you  an  hundred 
 scriptures  for  the  confirmation  of  this. 
 
 Well  then,  said  Faithful,  what  is  that  one  thing  that  we 
 shall  at  this  time  found  our  discourse  upon  ? 
 
 Talk.  What  you  will :  I  will  talk  of  things  heavenly 
 or  things  earthly  ;  things  moral  or  things  evangelical ; 
 things  sacred  or  things  profane ;  things  past  or  things  to 
 come  ;  things  foreign  or  things  at  home  ;  things  more  es- 
 sential or  things  circumstantial  ;  provided  that  all  be  done 
 to  our  profit. 
 
 Now  did  Faithful  begin  to  wonder ;  and  stepping  to 
 Christian  (for  he  walked  all  this  while  by  himself)  he 
 said  to  him,  but  softly,  What  a  brave  companion  have 
 we  got !  surely  this  man  will  make  a  ve;y  excellent  pil- 
 grim. 
 
 At  this  Christian  modestly  smiled,  and  said,  This  man, 
 with  whom  you  are  so  taken,  will  beguile  with  this  tongue 
 of  his  twenty  of  them  who  know  him  not. 
 Faith.   Do  you  know  him  then  ? 
 Chr.  Know  him  ?  yes,  better  than  he  knows  himself. 
 Faith.  Pray  what  is  he? 
 
 Chr.  His  name  is  Talkative;  he  dweliclh  in  our  town; 
 I  wonder  that  you  should  be  a  stranger  to  him  ;  only  I 
 consider  that  our  lown  is  large. 
 
l/)6  CHRISTIAN    KNOWS    AND    EXPOSES    HUl. 
 
 Faith.  Whose  son  is  he?  and  whereabouts  doth  he 
 dwell? 
 
 Chr.  He  is  the  son  of  one  Say-well,  he  dwelt  in 
 Prating-row  ;  and  is  known,  of  all  that  are  acquainted 
 with  hina,  by  the  name  of  Talkative  in  Prating-row  ;  and, 
 notwithstanding  his  fine  tongue,  he  is  but  a  sorry  fellow.^ 
 
 Faith.  Well,  he  seems  to  be  a  very  pretty  man. 
 
 Chr.  That  is,  to  them  that  have  not  a  thorough  ac- 
 quaintance with  him  ;  for  he  is  best  abroad,  near  home  he 
 is  ugly  enough :  your  saying,  that  he  is  a  pretty  man, 
 brings  to  my  mind  what  I  have  observed  in  the  work  of 
 the  painter,  whose  pictures  show  best  at  a  distance,  but 
 very  near  more  unpleasing. 
 
 Faith.  I  am  ready  to  think  you  do  but  jest,  because 
 you  smiled. 
 
 C«R.  God  forbid  that  I  should  jest  (though  I  smiled) 
 in  this  matter,  or  that  I  should  accuse  any  falsely.  I  will 
 give  you  a  further  discovery  of  him :  this  man  is  for  any 
 company,  and  for  any  talk ;  as  he  talketh  now  with  you, 
 so  will  he  talk  when  he  is  on  the  ale-bench  ;  and  the  more 
 drink  he  hath  in  his  crown,  the  more  of  these  things  he 
 hath  in  his  mouth  :  religion  hath  no  place  in  his  heart, 
 or  house,  or  conversation  ;  all  he  hathlieth  in  his  tongue, 
 and  his  religion  is  to  make  a  noise  therewith. f 
 
 Faith.  Say  you  so?  then  I  am  in  this  man  gi^atly 
 
 deceived. 
 
 Chr.  Deceived!  you  maybe  sure  of  it:  remember 
 
 *  Are  we  not  forbid  to  speak  evil  of  any  man  ?  Titus  iii-  2.  Is  not 
 Christian  guilty  of  this  !  No;  for  where  the  glory  of  God,  and  honour  oi 
 the  gospel  is  at  stake,  and  there  is  danger  of  a  brother's  being  deceived  by 
 a  mere  talkative,  loose,  wicked  professor,  here  it  is  right,  and  the  nature 
 of  things  require  it,  that  we  should  detect  and  expose  such  in  a  becoming 
 spirit. 
 
 t  Such  professors  there  are  now,  as  there  always  were.  The  blessed 
 cause  is  wounded  by  them,  and  the  most  glorious  truths  through  them  are 
 brought  into  contempt.  There  is  more  hurt  to  be  got  by  them,  than  froni 
 the  utterly  ignorant  and  profane.     Shun  and  avoid  such. 
 
TALKAT1VE*S    TRUE    CHARACTER.  157 
 
 the  ppoverh  "  They  say,  and  do  not ;"  but  "  the  king- 
 dom oF  God  is  not  in  word,  but  in  power."  (a)  He  talk- 
 €th  of  prayer,  of  repentance,  of  faith,  and  of  the  new 
 birth :  but  he  knows  but  only  to  talk  of  them.  I  have 
 been  in  his  family,  and  have  observed  him  both  at  homo 
 and  abroad  ;  and  I  know  what  I  say  of  him  is  the  truth. 
 His  house  is  as  empty  of  religion  as  the  white  of  an  egg  is 
 of  savour.  There  is  there  neither  prayer,  nor  sign  of  repen- 
 tance for  sin ;  yea,  the  brute,  in  his  kind  serves  God  far  bet- 
 ter than  he.  He  is  the  very  stain,  reproach,  and  shame, 
 of  religion,  to  all  that  know  him  :{b)  it  can  hardly  have  a 
 good  word  in  all  that  end  of  the  town  where  he  dwells, 
 through  him.  Thus  say  the  common  people  that  know 
 him — "  A  saint  abroad,  and  a  devil  at  home."  His  poor 
 family  finds  it  so  :  he  is  such  a  churl,  such  a  railer  at, 
 and  so  unreasonable  with  his  servants,  that  they  neither 
 know  how  to  do  for,  or  speak  to  him.  Men  that  have  any 
 dealings  with  him  say  it  is  better  to  deal  with  a  Turk  than 
 with  him  ;  for  fairer  dealings  they  shall  have  at  his  hands. 
 This  Talkative,  if  it  be  possible,  will  go  beyond  them, 
 defraud,  beguile,  and  over-reach  them.  Besides,  he  brings 
 up  his  sons  to  follow  his  steps ;  and  if  he  finds  in  any  of 
 them  a  '^foolish  timoronsness^^^  (for  so  he  calls  the  first 
 appearance  of  a  tender  conscience,)  he  calls  them  fools, 
 and  block-heads,  and  by  no  means  will  employ  them  in 
 much,  or  speak  to  their  commendations  before  others. — 
 For  my  part,  I  am  of  opinion  that  he  has  by  his  wicked 
 life  caused  many  to  stumble  and  fall ;  and  will  be,  if  God 
 prevents  not,  the  ruin  of  many  more.^ 
 
 *  Read  this  and  tremble,  ye  whose  profession  lies  only  on  your  tongue, 
 hut  who  never  expenenced  the  love  and  grace  of  Christ  in  your  souls. 
 O  how  do  you  trifle  with  the  grace  of  God,  and  with  the  holy  word  of 
 ^mthl  O  what  an  awful  account  have  you  to  give  hereafter  to  a  holy, 
 
 (a)  Matt,  xxiii.  3.     1  Cor.  iv.  20.  (6)  Rom.  ii.  23,  24. 
 
158       DIFFERENCE    BETWEEN    SAYING    AND    DOING. 
 
 Faith.  Well,  my  brother,  I  am  bound  to  believe  you  ; 
 not  only  because  you  say  you  know  him,  but  also  because 
 like  a  Christian  you  make  your  reports  of  men.  For  I 
 cannot  think  that  you  speak  those  things  of  ill  will,  but 
 because  it  is  even  so  as  you  say. 
 
 Chr.  Had  I  known  him  no  more  than  you,  I  might  per- 
 haps have  thought  of  him  as  at  the  first  you  did:  yea, 
 had  he  received  this  report  at  their  hands  only,  that  are 
 enemies  to  religion,  I  should  have  thought  it  had  been  a 
 slander,  (a  lot  that  often  falls  from  bad  men's  mouths,  up- 
 on good  men's  names  and  professions  :)  but  all  these 
 things,  yea,  and  a  great  many  more  as  bad,  of  my  own 
 ki iOwledge,  I  can  prove  him  guilty  of.  Besides,  good 
 men  are  ashamed  of  him  ;  they  can  neither  call  him 
 brother  nor  friend  :  the  very  naming  of  him  among  them, 
 makes  them  blush,  if  they  know  him. 
 
 Faith.  Well,  I  see  that  saying  and  doing  are  two 
 things,  and  hereafter  I  shall  better  observe  this  distinction. 
 
 Chr.  They  are  two  things  indeed,  and  are  as  diverse 
 as  are  the  soul  and  the  body  ;  for,  as  the  body  without 
 the  soul  is  but  a  dead  carcass,  so  saying,  if  it  be  alone,  is 
 but  a  dead  carcass  also.  The  soul  of  religion  is  the  prac- 
 tic  part :  **  pure  religion  and  undefiled,  before  God  and 
 the  Father,  is  this  :  to  visit  the  fatherless  and  widows  in 
 their  affliction,  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted  from  the 
 world."  (a)  This  Talkative  is  ^  not  aware  of:  bethinks 
 that  hearing  Sind  sai/ing  will  make  a  good  Christian  ;  and 
 thus  he  deceiveth  his  own  soul.  Hearing  is  but  as  the 
 sowing  of  the  seed ;  talking  is  not  sufficient  to  prove  that 
 
 lieart-searchino;  God  !  Ye  true  pilgrims  of  Jesus,  read  this,  and  give  glory 
 to  your  Lord,  for  saving  you  from  resting  in  barren  notions,  and  taking  u\t 
 witli  talking  of  truths  ;  and  that  he  has  given  you  to  know  the  truth  in  its 
 power,  to  embrace  it  in  your  heart,  and  to  live  and  walk  under  its  sancti- 
 fying influences.    Who  made  you  to  differ  ? 
 
 (a)  James  i.  22 — 27. 
 
MERE  TALKERS,  UNCLEAN;  ^^^ 
 
 fruit  is  indeed  in  the  heart  and  life  :  and  let  us  assure  our- 
 selves that  at  the  day  of  doom  men  shall  be  judged  ac- 
 cording to  their  fruits  ;(«)  it  will  not  bevSaid  then,  "  Did 
 you  believe  ?"  but  "  Were  you  doers,  or  talkers  only  ?* 
 and  accordingly  shall  they  be  judged.  The  end  of  the 
 world  is  compared  to  our  harvest ;  and  you  know  men  at 
 harvest  regard  nothing  but  fruit.  Not  that  any  thing  can 
 be  accepted  that  is  not  of  faith  ;  but  I  speak  this  to  show 
 you  how  insignificant  the  profession  of  Talkative  will  be 
 at  that  day. 
 
 Faith.  This  brings  to  my  mind  that  of  Moses,  by 
 which  he  described  the  beast  that  is  clean  :(6) — he  is  such 
 an  one  that  parteth  the  hoof,  and  cheweth  the  cud  ;  not 
 that  parteth  the  hoof  only,  or  that  cheweth  the  cud  only. 
 The  hare  cheweth  the  cud,  but  yet  is  unclean,  because  he 
 parteth  not  the  hoof.  And  this  truly  resembleth  Talka- 
 tive ;  he  cheweth  the  cud,  he  seeketh  knowledge!  he 
 cheweth  upon  the  word  ;  but  he  divideth  not  the  hoof, 
 he  parteth  not  with  the  way  of  sinners ;  but,  as  the  hare, 
 he  retaineth  the  foot  of  a  dog  or  bear,  and  therefore  he  is 
 unclean. 
 
 Chr.  You  have  spoken,  for  aught  I  know,  the  true 
 gospel  sense  of  those  texts.  And  I  will  add  another  thing : 
 Paul  calleth  some  men,  yea,  and  those  great  talkers  too, 
 *'  sounding  brass  and  tinkling  cymbals  ;"  that  is,  as  he 
 expounds  them  in  another  place,  *'  things  without  life  giv- 
 ing sound."(c)     **  Things  without  life  ;"  that  is,  without 
 
 *  Though  sinners  are  redeemed,  and  their  sins  washed  away  by  the 
 blood  of  Christ — though  by  faith  they  are  fully  justified,  though  (he  gift  of 
 God  is  eternal  life,  through  Jesus  Christ :  yet  none  are  f)artaker3  of  these 
 invaluable  blessings,  but  those  who  have  living  faith  in  Christ.  And  this 
 faith,  whi:.h  is  the  gift  of  God,  manifests  itself  by  its  obedience  to  the  will 
 of  God,  and  in  bringing  forth  fruits  to  the  glory  of  God.  Theref(.re  let  no 
 one  deceive  himself:  for  faith  without  works  is  dead,  and  a  dead  faith  ne- 
 ver begets  living  hope  upon  a  risen  Saviour:  nor  will  it  avail,  when  he 
 >haU  appear  as  the  Judge. 
 
 ■ ")  Mat.  xiii.  23.  (h)  Lev.  si.    Dent  r.iv, 
 
 (f)  1  Cor.  xili.  l—S.     xiv.  7. 
 
160         faithful's  question   to  talkative, 
 
 the  true  faith  and  grace  of  the  gospel ;  and  consequently 
 things  that  shall  never  be  placed  in  the  kingdom  of  hea- 
 ven among  those  that  are  the  children  of  life,  though  their 
 sound,  by  their  talk,  be  as  it  were  the  tongue  or  voice  of 
 an  angel. 
 
 Faith.  Well,  I  was  not  so  fond  of  his  company  at 
 first,  but  am  as  sick  of  it  now.  What  shall  we  do  to  be 
 rid  of  him  ? 
 
 Chr.  Take  my  advice,  and  do  as  I  bid  you,  and  you 
 shall  find  that  he  will  soon  be  sick  of  your  company  too, 
 except  God  shall  touch  his  heart  and  turn  it. 
 Faith.  What  would  you  have  me  to  do  ? 
 Chr.  Why,  go  to  him,  and  enter  into  some  serious  dis- 
 course about  the  power  of  religion  ;  and  ask  him  plainly, 
 when  he  has  approved  of  it,   (for  that  he  will,)   whether 
 this  thing  be  set  up  in  his  heart,  house,  or  conversation  ?^ 
 Then  Faithful  stepped  forward  again,  and  said  to  Talk- 
 ative, Come,  what  cheer  ?  how  is  it  now  ? 
 
 Talk.  Thank  you,  well ;  I  thought  we  should  have 
 had  a  great  deal  of  talk  by  this  time. 
 
 Faith.  Well,  if  you  will,  we  will  fall  to  it  now  ;  and 
 since  you  left  it  with  me  to  state  the  question,  let  it  be 
 this  :  How  doth  the  saving  grace  of  God  discover  itself 
 when  it  is  in  the  heart  of  man  ? 
 
 Talk.  I  perceive,  then,  that  our  talk  must  be  about 
 the  power  of  things  :  well,  it  is  a  very  good  question,  and 
 I  shall  be  willing  to  answer  you  :  and  take  my  answer  in 
 brief  thus  : — first,  where  the  grace  of  God  is  in  the  hearty 
 
 *  Without  this,  all  is  empty  notion,  mere  sound,  and  unavailing  profes- 
 sion. Men  only  take  up  fancy  for  faith  ;  the  form  of  godliness  instead  of 
 the  power  :  and  the  old  nature  is  dressed  up  in  the  specious  appearance 
 of  new  pretensions.  True  failh  will  ever  shew  itself  by  its  fruits:  a  real 
 conversion,  by  the  life  and  conversation.  Be  not  deceived  :  God  is  not 
 mocked  with  the  tongue,  if  the  heart  is  not  right  towards  him  in  love  and 
 of)edienfe, 
 
FAITHFUL    REFUTES    TALKATIVE.  l6l 
 
 it  causeth  there  a  great  outcry  against  sin. — Secondly, — 
 
 Faith.  Nay,  hold,  let  us  consider  of  one  at  once:  I 
 think  you  should  rather  say.  It  shows  itself  by  inclining 
 the  soul  to  abhor  its  sin. 
 
 Talk.  Why,  what  difference  is  there  between  crying 
 out  against,  and  abhorring  of,  sin  ? 
 
 Faith.  Oh  !  a  great  deal.  A  man  may  cry  out  against 
 sin,  of  policy,  but  he  cannot  abhor  it,  but  by  virtue  of  a 
 godly  antipathy  against  it:  I  have  heard  many  cry  out 
 against  sin  in  the  pulpit,  who  yet  can  abide  it  well  enough 
 in  the  heart,  house,  and  conversation.  Joseph's  mistress 
 cried  with  a  loud  voice,  as  if  she  had  been  very  holy;  but 
 she  would  willingly,  notwithstanding  that,  have  committed 
 iincleanness  with  him.  (a)  Some  cry  out  against  sin,  even 
 as  the  mother  cries  out  against  her  child  in  her  lap,  when 
 she  calleth  it  slut,  and  naughty  girl,  and  then  falls  to  hug- 
 ging and  kissing  it. 
 
 Talk.  You  lie  at  the  catch,  I  perceive. 
 
 Faith.  No,  not  I ;  I  am  only  for  setting  things  right. 
 But  what  is  the  second  thing  whereby  you  will  prove  a 
 discovery  of  a  work  of  grace  in  the  heart  ? 
 
 Talk.  Great  knowledge  of  gospel  mysteries. 
 
 Faith.  This  sign  should  have  been  first  ;  but,  first  or 
 last,  it  is  also  false;  for  knowledge,  great  knowledge, 
 may  be  obtained  in  the  mysteries  of  the  gospel,  and  yet 
 no  work  of  grace  in  the  soul.  (6.  Yea,  if  a  man  have  all 
 knowledge,  he  may  yet  be  nothing,  and  so,  consequently, 
 be  no  child  of  God.  When  Christ  said,  *'  Do  ye  know 
 all  these  things  ?"  and  the  disciples  had  answered,  Yes, 
 — he  added,  "  Blessed  are  ye  if  ye  do  them."  He  doth 
 not  lay  the  blessing  in  the  knowing  of  them,  but  in  the 
 doing  of  them.     For  there  is  a  knowledge  that  is  not  at- 
 
 (a)  Gen.  xxxix.  11—15.  (h)  1  Tor.  xiii. 
 
162      AND  SHEWS  THE  SIG^S   OF  A  WORK  OF  GRACE. 
 
 tended  with  doing :  "  he  that  knoweth  his  master's  will, 
 and  doeth  it  not."  A  man  maj  know  like  an  angel,  and 
 yet  be  no  Christian  :  therefore  your  sign  of  it  is  not  true. 
 Indeed,  to  know,  is  a  thing  that  pleaseth  talkers  and 
 boasters  ;  but  to  t?o,  is  that  which  pleaseth  God.  Not 
 that  the  heart  can  be  good  without  knowledge  ;  for  without 
 that  the  heart  is  naught.  There  are  therefore  two  sorts 
 of  knowledge  :  knowledge  that  resteth  in  the  bare  specu- 
 lation of  things,  and  knowledge  that  is  accompanied  with 
 the  grace  of  faith  and  love  ;  which  puts  a  man  upon  doing 
 even  the  will  of  God  from  the  heart :  the  first  of  these 
 will  serve  the  talker;  but  without  the  other,  the  true 
 Christian  is  not  content :  "  Give  me  understanding,  and 
 I  shall  keep  thy  law  ;  yea,  I  shall  observe  it  with  my 
 whole  heart." (a) 
 
 Talk.  You  lie  at  the  catch  again  ;  this  is  not  for  edi- 
 fication. 
 
 Faith.  Well,  if  you  please,  propound  another  sign 
 how  this  work  of  grace  discovereth  itself  where  it  is. 
 
 Talk.  Not  I  ;  for  I  see  we  shall  not  agree. 
 
 Faith.  Well,  if  you  will  not,  will  you  give  me  leave 
 to  do  it  ? 
 
 Talk.  You  may  use  your  liberty. 
 
 Faith.  A  work  of  grace  in  the  soul  discovereth  itself* 
 either  to  him  that  hath  it,  or  to  standers  by. 
 
 To  him  that  hath  it,  thus  :  it  gives  him  conviction  of 
 sin,  especially  of  the  defilement  of  his  nature,  and  the  sin 
 of  unbelief,  for  the  sake  of  which  he  is  sure  to  be  damned, 
 if  he  findeth  not  mercy  at  God's  hand,  by  faith  in  Jesus 
 Christ. (6)  This  sight  and  sense  of  things  worketh  in  him 
 sorrow  and  shame  for  sin  ;  he  findeth,  moreover,  reveal- 
 ed in  him  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  the  absolute  ne- 
 cessity of  closing  with  him  for  life  ;  at  the  which  he  find- 
 
 {a)  Psal.  cxix.  34.    (b)  Mark  xvi.  16.    John  xvi.  8,  9.    Rom.  vH.  24. 
 
APPLIES    THEM    TO    TALKATIVe's    CONSCIENCE.       163 
 
 eth  hungerings  and  thirstings  after  him  ;  to  which  hunger- 
 iiigs,  &c.  the  promise  is  made. (a)  Now  according  to  the 
 strength  or  weakness  of  his  faith  in  his  Saviour,  so  is  his 
 joy  and  peace,  so  is  his  love  to  holiness,  so  are  his  de- 
 sires to  know  him  more,  and  also  to  serve  him  in  this 
 world.  But  though,  I  say,  it  discovereth  itself  thus  un- 
 to him,  yet  it  is  but  seldom  that  he  is  able  to  conclude 
 that  this  is  a  work  of  grace  :  because  his  corruptions  now, 
 and  his  abused  reason,  make  his  mind  to  misjudge  in  this 
 matter  :  therefore  in  him  that  hath  this  work,  there  is 
 required  a  very  sound  judgment,  before  he  can  with  stea- 
 diness conclude  that  this  is  a  work  of  grace. 
 
 To  others  it  is  thus  discovered  : — 1.  By  an  experimen- 
 tal confession  of  his  faith  in  Christ. — 2.  By  a  life  answer- 
 able to  that  confession  ;  to  wit,  a  life  of  holiness  :  heart- 
 holiness,  family-holiness  (if  he  hath  a  family,)  and  by  con- 
 versation-holiness in  the  world ;  which  in  the  general 
 teacheth  him  inwardly  to  abhor  his  sin,  and  himself  for 
 that  in  secret  ;  to  suppress  in  it  his  family,  and  to  promote 
 holiness  in  the  world ;  not  by  talk  only,  as  an  hypocrite 
 or  talkative  person  may  do,  but  by  a  practical  subjection 
 in  faith  and  love  to  the  power  of  the  word. "^ (6)  And 
 now.  Sir,  as  to  this  brief  description  of  the  work  of  grace, 
 and  also  the  discovery  of  it,  if  you  have  aught  to  object, 
 object ;  if  not,  then  give  me  leave  to  propound  to  you  a 
 second  question. 
 
 *  This,  and  this  only,  is  what  will  evidence  that  we  are  real  disciples  of 
 Christ,  honour  his  name  and  his  truths,  and  recommend  his  religion  in  the 
 world.  Without  this  power  of  godliness,  we  have  only  a  name  to  live, 
 while  we  are  dead  to  the  "power  of  the  gospel.  Examine  yourself :  look 
 lo  your  ways. 
 
 (a)  Psal.  xxxviii.  18.  Jer.  xxxi.  19.  Matt,  v,  6.  Acts  iv.  12.  Gal.  i' 
 15,  16.     Rev.  xxi.6. 
 
 (6)  Psal.  1.  23.  Ezek.  XX.  43.  Matt.  v.  8.  .Tohn  xiv.  15.  Rom.  x.  9 
 10.    Phil,  iii-  17—20. 
 
164  WHO    DEPARTS    OFFENDED. 
 
 Talk.  Nay,  my  part  is  not  now  to  object,  but  to  Iiear'i 
 let  me  therefore  have  your  second  question. 
 
 Faith.  It  is  this :  Do  yoit  experience  this  first  part 
 of  the  description  of  it ;  and  doth  your  life  and  conver- 
 sation testify  the  same  ?  or  standeth  your  religion  in  word 
 or  tongue,  and  not  in  deed  and  truth  ?  Pray,  if  you  in- 
 cline to  answer  me  in  this,  say  no  more  than  you  know 
 the  God  above  will  say  Amen  to  ;  and  also  nothing  but 
 what  your  conscience  can  justify  you  in  :  '*  for  not  he 
 who  commendeth  himself  is  approved,  but  whom  the 
 Lord  commendeth."  Besides,  to  say  I  am  thus  and 
 thus,  when  my  conversation,  and  all  my  neighbours 
 tell  me  I  lie,  is  great  wickedness.^ 
 
 Then  Talkative  at  first  began  to  blush  ;  but  recovering 
 himself,  thus  he  replied  :  You  come  now  to  experience, 
 to  conscience,  and  God;  and  to  appeal  to  him  for  justi- 
 fication of  what  is  spoken  :  this  kind  of  discourse  I  did  not 
 expect ;  nor  am  I  disposed  to  give  an  answer  to  such 
 questions  ;  because  I  count  not  myself  bound  thereto,  un- 
 less you  take  upon  you  to  be  a  catechiser  ;  and  though 
 you  should  so  do,  yet  I  may  refuse  to  make  you  my  judge. 
 But  I  pray,  will  you  tell  me  why  you  ask  me  such  ques- 
 tions Tf 
 
 Faith.  Because  I  saw  you  forward  to  talk,  and  be- 
 cause I  knew  not  that  you  had  aught  else  but  notion. — 
 Besides,  to  tell  you  all  the  truth,  I  have  heard  of  you, 
 that   you  are  a  man   whose  religion  lies  in  talk,  and  that 
 
 *  Blessed,  faithful  dealing!  O  that  it  was  more  practised  in  the  world 
 and  in  ihe  church  !  How  then  would  vain  talkers  be  detected  in  the  one, 
 and  "Iriven  out  of  the  other  ! 
 
 t  Heart-searching,  soul-examining,  and  close-questioning  of  the  con- 
 duct of  life,  will  not  do  with  talkative  professors.  Ring  a  peal  on  the  doc- 
 trines of  grace,  and  many  will  chime  in  with  you  !  but  speak  closely  how 
 grace  operates  upon  the  heart,  and  influences  the  life  to  follow  Christ  in 
 self- i.  nyint;  >)be('  .;t:ce,  they  cannot  bear  it :  they  are  offended  with  you. 
 and  will  turn  away  from  you,  and  call  you  legal. 
 
CONVERSATION    RELATIVE    TO    TALKATIVE.        165 
 
 your  conversation  gives  this  your  profession  the  lie. — 
 They  say  you  are  a  spot  among  Christians ;  and  that  re. 
 ligion  fareth  the  worse  for  your  ungodly  conversation  ; 
 that  some  already  have  stumbled  at  your  wicked  ways, 
 and  that  more  are  in  danger  of  being  destroyed  thereby ; 
 your  religion  and  an  ale-house,  and  covetousness,  and  un' 
 cleanness,  and  swearing,  and  lying,  and  vain  company' 
 keeping,  &c.  will  stand  together.  The  proverb  is  true 
 of  you,  which  is  said  of  a  whore,  to  wit,  that  "  she  is  a 
 shame  to  all  women ;"  so  you  are  a  shame  to  all  profes- 
 sors. 
 
 Talk.  Since  you  are  ready  to  take  up  reports,  and  to 
 judge  so  rashly  as  you  do,  1  cannot  but  conclude  you  are 
 some  peevish  or  melancholic  man,  not  fit  to  be  discoursed 
 with  :  and  so,  adieu. ^ 
 
 Then  came  up  Christian,  and  said  to  his  brother,  I  told 
 you  how  it  would  happen  ;  your  words  and  his  lusts  could 
 not  agree.  He  had  rather  leave  your  company  than  re- 
 form his  life  ;  but  he  is  gone,  as  I  said  :  let  him  go,  the 
 loss  is  no  man's  but  his  own:  he  has  saved  us  the  trouble 
 of  going  from  him ;  for  he  continuing  (as  I  suppose  he 
 will  do)  as  he  is,  he  would  have  been  but  a  blot  in  your 
 company :  besides,  the  apostle  says,  "  From  such  with- 
 draw thyself." 
 
 Faith.  But  I  am  glad  we  had  this  little  discourse  with 
 him  ;  it  may  happen  that  he  will  think  of  it  again :  how- 
 ever, I  have  dealt  plainly  with  him,  and  so  am  clear  of  his 
 blood  if  he  perisheth.f 
 
 Chr.  You  did  well  to  talk  so  plainly  to  him  as  you 
 
 ■'*  Where  the  heart  is  rotten,  it  will  ward  off  conviction,  turn  from  a 
 faithful  reprover,  condemn  him,  and  justify  itself.  Faithful  dealing  will 
 not  do  for  unfathful  souls.     Mind  not  that,  but  be  faithful  to  the  truth. 
 
 t  Mind  this.  These  are  right  principles  to  act  from,  and  right  ends  to 
 have  in  view,  in  faithful  reproving,  or  aiming  to  convict  our  fellow-sin- 
 ners.    Study  and  pursue  these. 
 
166   CONVERSATION  RELATIVE  TO  TALKATIVE. 
 
 did  ;  there  is  but  little  of  t!  is  faithful  dealing  with  men 
 iiow-a-days,  and  that  makes  religion  to  stink  so  in  the  nos- 
 trils of  many  as  it  doth  :  for  there  are  these  talkative  fools, 
 whose  religion  is  only  in  words,  and  are  debauched  and 
 vain  in  their  conversation,  that,  being  so  much  admitted 
 into  the  fellowship  of  the  godly,  do  puzzle  the  world, 
 blemish  Christianity,  and  grieve  the  sincere.  I  wish  that 
 all  men  would  deal  with  such  as  you  have  done ;  then 
 should  they  be  either  made  more  conformable  to  religion, 
 or  the  company  of  saints  would  be  too  hot  for  them.— 
 Then  did  Faithful  say— 
 
 '^  How  Talkative  at  first  lifts  up  his  plumes  ? 
 How  bravely  doth  he  speak  !   How  he  presumes 
 To  drive  down  all  before  him  !  But  so  soon 
 As  Faithful  talks  of  heart-work,  like  the  moon 
 That's  past  the  full,  into  the  wane  he  goes  : 
 And  so  will  all  but  he  that  heart-work  knows." 
 
 Thus  they  went  on  talking  of  what  they  had  seen  by 
 the  way,  and  so  made  that  way  easy  which  would  other- 
 wise no  doubt  have  been  tedious  to  them :  for  now  they 
 went  throuo;h  a  wilderness.^ 
 
 ^  Spiritual  observations  and  conferences  on  past  experiences,  are  very 
 enlivening  to  the  soul.  They  very  often  change  the  wilderness  of  dejec- 
 tion into  a  garden  of  delights  ;  and  so. beguile  the  weary  steps  of  pilgrims 
 through  tedious  paths.  O  Christians,  look  more  to  Christ,  and  talk  more 
 to  each  other  of  his  love  to  you,  and  dealings  with  you. 
 
CHRISTIAN    AND    FAITHFUL    MEET    EVANGELIST.  167 
 
 CHAPTER  XIII. 
 
 PERSECUTION  EXHIBITED,  IN  THE  TREATMENT  OF    CHRIS- 
 TIAN AND  FAITHFUL  »N  VANITY  FAIR. 
 
 NOW  when  Christian  and  Faithful  were  got  almost 
 quiteoutof  this  wilderness,  Faithful  chanced  to  cast  his  eye 
 back,  and  spied  one  coming  after  them,  and  he  knew  him. 
 Oh  !  said  Faithful  to  his  brother,  Who  comes  yonder  ? 
 Then  Christian  looked,  and  said,  It  is  my  good  friend 
 Evangelist.  Aye,  and  my  good  friend  too,  said  Faith- 
 ful ;  for  it  was  he  that  set  me  in  the  way  to  the  gate. — 
 Now  as  Evangelist  came  up  unto  them,  he  thus  saluted 
 them  : 
 
 Peace  be  with  you,  dearly  beloved  ;  and  peace  be  to 
 your  helpers. 
 
 Chr.  Welcome,  welcome,  my  good  Evangelist,  the 
 sight  of  thy  countenance  brings  to  my  remembrance  thy 
 ancient  kindness  and  unwearied  labours  for  my  eternal 
 good. 
 
 And  a  thousand  times  welcome,  said  good  Faithful ; 
 thy  company,  O  sweet  Evangelist,  how  desirable  is  it  to 
 us  poor  pilgrims  l^ 
 
 Then  said  Evangelist,  How  hath  it  fared  with  ygu,  my 
 friends,  since  the  time  of  our  last  parting?  what  have  you 
 met  with,  and  how  have  you  behaved  yourselves  ?f 
 
 *  A  sincere  and  cordial  love  for  gospel  ministers,  under  a  sense  of  their 
 being  made  instrumental  to  our  soul's  profit,  is  a  sure  and  a  blessed  sign 
 of  a  pilgrim's  spirit. 
 
 t  To  inquire  after  the  concerns  and  prosperity  of  the  soul,  should  al- 
 ways be  the  business  of  faithful  ministers  of  Christ :  but  is  not  this  sadly 
 neglected  ?  O  how  often  do  ministers  visit  and  depart,  without  close  ex- 
 perimental converse  with  their  people!  Hence  both  suffer  present  loss, 
 and  much  harm  is  the  conrsequence. 
 
16a 
 
 Then  Christian  and  Failhful  told  him  of  all  things  that 
 had  happened  to  them  in  the  way ;  and  how,  and  with 
 what  difficulty,  they  had  arrived  to  that  place. 
 
 Right  glad  am  I,  said  Evangelist,  not  that  you  have  met 
 with  trials,  but  that  you  have  been  victors,  and  for  that  you 
 have,  notwithstanding  many  weaknesses,  continued  in  the 
 way  to  this  very  day.  I  say,  right  glad  am  I  of  this 
 thing,  and  that  for  my  own  sake  and  your's.  I  have  sow- 
 ed and  you  have  reaped ;  and  the  day  is  coming,  when 
 <*  both  he  that  sowed  and  they  that  reaped  shall  rejoice 
 together;"  that  is,  if  you  hold  out;  "  for  in  due  time  ye 
 shall  reap,  if  you  faint  not."(a)  The  crown  is  before 
 you,  and  it  is  an  incorruptible  one ;  "  so  run,  that  you  may 
 obtain  it."  Some  there  be  that  set  out  for  this  crown,  and 
 after  they  have  gone  far  for  it,  another  comes  in  and  takes 
 it  from  them  ;  "  hold  fast  therefore  that  you  have,  let  no 
 man  take  your  crown  :"(&)  you  are  not  yet  out  of  the  gun- 
 shot of  the  devil :  "  you  have  not  resisted  unto  blood, 
 striving  against  sin :"  let  the  kingdom  be  always  before 
 you,  and  believe  steadfastly  concerning  things  that  are  in- 
 visible :  let  nothing  that  is  on  this  side  the  other  world 
 get  within  you :  and,  above  all,  look  well  to  your  own 
 hearts,  and  to  the  lusts  thereof,  for  they  are  "  deceitful 
 above  all  things,  and  desperately  wicked  :"  set  your  faces 
 like  a  flint ;  you  have  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth  on 
 your  side.''^ 
 
 Then  Christian  thanked  him  for  his  exhortation  ;  but 
 told  him  withal,  that  they  would  have  him  speak  further 
 to  them  for  their  help  the  rest  of  the  way  ;  and  the  rather, 
 
 *  Here  is  a  blessed  word  of  encouragement,  of  warning  and  of  exhor- 
 tation, to  be  steadfast  in  faith,  joyful  in  hope,  watchful  over  our  hearts, 
 and  to  abound  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  All  this  is  constantly  necessary 
 for  pilgrims.  Failhful  ministers  will  give  advice,  and  pilgrims  will  be 
 thankful  for  such. 
 
 ra)  John  iv.36.    Gal.  vi.  9.  (ft)  1  Cor.  ix.  24—27.    Rev-  iii.  1 
 
FORETELLS    THEIR    APPROACHING    TRIALS.  169 
 
 for  that  they  well  knew  that  he  was  a  prophet,  and  could 
 tell  them  of  things  that  might  happen  unto  them,  and  how 
 they  might  resist  and  overcome  them.  To  which  request 
 Faithful  also  consented.  So  Evangelist  began  as  follow- 
 eth: 
 
 My  sons,  you  have  heard  in  the  words  of  the  truth  of 
 the  gospel,  that  "  you  must  through  many  tribulations  en- 
 ter into  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  And  again,  that  "  in 
 every  city,  bonds  and  afflictions  abide  on  you  ;"  and 
 therefore  you  cannot  expect  that  you  should  go  long  on 
 your  pilgrimage  without  them,  in  some  sort  or  other. — 
 You  have  found  something  of  the  truth  of  these  testimo- 
 nies upon  you  already,  and  more  will  immediately  follow  : 
 for  now,  as  you  see,  you  are  almost  out  of  this  wilderness, 
 and  therefore  you  will  soon  come  into  a  town,  that  you 
 will  by  and  by  see  before  you  ;  and  in  that  town  jou  will 
 be  hardly  beset  with  enemies,  who  will  strain  hard  but 
 they  will  kill  you  ;  and  be  you  sure  that  one  or  both  of 
 you  must  seal  the  testimony  which  you  hold  with  blood  : 
 but  "  be  you  faithful  unto  death,  and  the  King  will  give 
 you  a  crown  of  life."  He  that  shall  die  there,  although 
 his  death  will  be  unnatural,  and  his  pains  perhaps  great, 
 he  will  yet  have  the  better  of  his  fellow,  not  only  be- 
 cause he  will  be  arrived  at  the  Celestial  City  soonest, 
 but  because  he  will  escape  many  miseries  that  the  other 
 will  meet  with  in  the  rest  of  his  journey.  But  when  you 
 are  come  to  the  town,  and  shall  find  fulfilled  what  I  have 
 here  related,  then  remember  your  friend,  and  quit  your- 
 selves like  men  ;  and  "  commit  the  keeping  of  your  souls 
 to  your  God  in  well-doing,  as  unto  a  faithful  Creator."^ 
 
 *  Woe  unto  them  that  fold  their  hands,  and  fall  asleep  in  strong  confi- 
 dence. You  see  what  hard  work  yet  lay  before  these  [>ilgrims.  Let  us 
 ever  remember,  this  is  not  our  rest.  We  must  be  pressiiu'  forward,  fight- 
 ing the  good  fight  of  faith,  labouring  to  enter  into  that  rest  which  remain- 
 
 X 
 
I70  VANITY    FAIR    DESCRIBED. 
 
 Then  I  saw  in  my  dream  that,  when  they  were  got  out 
 of  (he  wilderness,  thej  presently  saw  a  town  before  them  ; 
 the  name  of  that  town  is  Vanity ;  and  at  that  town  there 
 is  a  fair  kept,  called  Vanity  Fair  :  it  is  kept  all  the  year 
 long  :  it  beareth  the  name  of  Vanity  Fair,  because  the 
 town  where  it  is  kept  is  "  lighter  than  vanity,"  and  also, 
 because  all  that  is  there  sold,  or  that  cometh  thither,  is 
 vanity.  As  is  the  saying  of  the  wise,  "  All  that  cometh 
 is  vanity. "(a) 
 
 This  fair  is  no  new-erected  business,  but  a  thing  of  an- 
 cient standing  :  I  will  shew  you  the  original  of  it. 
 
 Almost  five  thousand  years  agone,  there  were  pilgrims 
 walking  to  the  Celestial  City,  as  these  two  honest  persons 
 are  :  and  Beelzebub,  Apollyon,  and  Legion,  with  their 
 companions,  perceiving,  by  the  path  that  the  pilgrims 
 made,  that  their  way  to  their  city  lay  through  this  town 
 of  Vanity,  they  contrived  here  to  set  up  a  fair  ;  a  fair, 
 wherein  should  be  sold  all  sorts  of  vanity ;  and  that  it 
 should  last  all  the  year  long  :  therefore,  at  this  fair,  are 
 all  such  merchandise  sold,  as  houses,  lands,  trades,  pla- 
 ces, honours,  preferments,  titles,  countries,  kingdoms, 
 lusts,  pleasures  ;  and  delights  of  all  sorts,  as  whores, 
 bawds,  wives,  husbands,  children,  masters,  servants, 
 lives,  blood,  bodies,  souls,  silver,  gold,  pearls,  precious 
 stones,  and  what  not ! 
 
 And  moreover,  at  this  fair  there  is  at  all  times  to  be 
 seen  jugglings,  cheats,  games,  plays,  fools,  apes,  knaves, 
 and  rogues,  and  that  of  every  kind. 
 
 Here  are  to  be  seen  too,   and  that  for  nothing,  thefts, 
 
 eth  for  the  people  of  God  :  looking  diligently,  lest  we  fail  of  the  graee  of 
 God.    Heb.  xii.  5. 
 
 (rt)  Eccles.  i.  2— 14.    ii.  17.    xi.  8.    Isaiah  xl.  17. 
 
FURTHER    ACCOUNT    OF    VANITY    FAIR.  ]  f  ( 
 
 murders,  adulteries,  false-swearers,  and  that  of  a  blood-red 
 colour.^ 
 
 And  as  in  other  fairs  of  less  moment,  there  are  several 
 rows  and  streets  under  their  proper  names,  where  such 
 wares  are  vended,  so  here  likewise  jou  have  the  proper 
 places,  rows,  streets,  (viz.  countries  and  kingdoms,)  where 
 the  wares  of  this  fair  are  soonest  to  be  found.  Here  is 
 the  Britain  row,  the  French  row,  the  Italian  row,  the 
 Spanish  row,  the  German  row,  where  several  sorts  of 
 vanities  are  to  be^  sold.  But  as  in  other  fairs  some  one 
 commodity  is  as  the  chief  of  air  the  fair,  so  the  ware  of 
 Rome  and  her  merchandise  is  greatly  promoted  in  this 
 fair  :  only  our  English  nation,  with  some  others,  have 
 taken  a  dislike  thereat.f 
 
 Now,  as  I  said,  the  way  to  the  Celestial  City  lies  just 
 tlirough  the  town  where  this  lusty  fair  is  kept  :  and  he 
 that  will  go  to  the  City,  and  yet  not  go  through  this  town 
 *'  must  needs  go  out  of  the  world.''  The  Prince  of  prin- 
 ces himself,  when  here,  went  through  this  town  to  his  own 
 country,  a«d  that  upon  a  fair  day  too  :  yea,  and  as  I  think, 
 it  was  Beelzebub,  the  chief  lord  of  this  fair,  that  invited 
 him  to  buy  of  his  vanities  ;  yea,  would  have  made  him 
 lord  of  the  fair,  would  he  but  have  done  him  reverence 
 as  he  went  through  the  town  :  yea,  because  he  was  such 
 a  person  of  honour,  Beelzebub  had  had  him  from  street 
 to  street,  and  showed  him  all  the  kingdoms  of  Ihe  world 
 in  a  little  time,  that  he  might,  if  possible,  allure  that  Bles- 
 
 ^  A  jnst  description  of  this  wicked  world.  How  many,  tliough  tliey 
 jirofess  to  be  pilgrims,  have  never  yet  set  one  foot  out  of  tliis  fair  ;  hut  live 
 in  it  all  the  yr-ar  round  !  They  walk  according;  to  the  course  of  tliis  world. 
 Eph.  ii.  2.  For  the  God  of  this  world  liath  blinded  their  n)ind.  1  Cor  iv. 
 4.  You  cannot  be  a  pilgrim,  if  you  are  not  delivered  from  this  world  and 
 its  vanities  :  for  if  you  love  the  world,  if  it  lia«i  your  supreme  artections, 
 the  love  of  God  is  not  in  you.  1  John  it.  io.  You  have  not  one  grain  of 
 faith  in  Jesus. 
 
 \  The  docrine  of  the  church  of  Rome.  It  is  much  to  be  wished,  (hat 
 the  vile  presumption  of  man's  bartering  wilh  God,  and  purcha^^ing  a  tille^ 
 
172  A    HUBBUB    IN    THE     FAIR. 
 
 3ed  One,  to  cheapen  and  buy  some  of  his  vanities  ;  but  he 
 had  no  mind  to  the  merchandise,  and  therefore  left  the 
 town  without  laying  out  so  much  as  one  farthing  upon 
 these  vanities,  (a)  This  fair,  therefore,  is  an  ancient  thing, 
 of  long  standing,  and  a  very  great  fair. 
 
 Now  these  pilgrims,  as  I  said,  must,  needs  go  through 
 this  fair.  Well,  so  they  did  ;  but,  behold,  even  as  they 
 entered  into  the  fair,  all  the  people  in  the  fair  were  moved, 
 and  the  town  itself,  as  it  were,  in  a  hubbub  about  them  : 
 and  that  for  several  reasons  :  for, 
 
 First,  The  pilgrims  were  clothed  with  such  kind  of 
 raiment,  as  was  diverse  from  the  raiment  of  any  that  trad- 
 ed in  that  fair.  The  people,  therefore,  of  the  fair,  made 
 a  great  gazing  upon  tlieia  :  some  said  they  were  fools  ;(6) 
 some,  they  were  bedlams ;  and  some,  they  were  outland- 
 ish men. 
 
 Secondly,  And,  as  they  wondered  at  their  apparel,  so 
 they  did  likewise  at  their  speech  ;  for  few  could  under- 
 stand what  they  said :  they  naturally  spoke  the  language 
 of  Canaan  ;  but  they  that  kept  the  fair,  were  the  men  of 
 this  world  :  so  that  from  one  end  of  the  fair  to  the  other, 
 they  seemed  barbarians  each  to  the  other. 
 
 Thirdly,  But  that  which  did  not  a  little  amuse  the 
 merchandisers  was,  that  these  pilgrims  set  very  light  by 
 all  their  wares  :  they  cared  not  so  much  as  to  look  upon 
 them  :  and  if  they  called  upon  them  to  buy,  they  would 
 put  their  fingers  in  their  ears,  and  cry,  "  Turn  away 
 mine  eyes  from  beholding  vanity  ;(c)  and  look  upwards, 
 signifying,  that  their  trade  and  traffic  was  in  heaven* 
 
 to  heaven,  by  his  performing  terms  and  condiiions  of  salvation,  meriting 
 heaven  by  bis  good  woriis,  and  procuring  justification  by  his  own  obedi- 
 ence, to  the  exalting  his  pride,  and  the  debasing  the  work  and  glory  oi 
 Christ,  was  totally  rejected  by  us.  But  alas!  the»e  proud,  unscriptura? 
 notions  too  much  prevail. 
 
 (a)  Matt.  iv.  8,  9.    Luk^  iv.  5—7.  (b)  1  Cor.  iv.  9, 10 
 
 {c)  i'sai.  csix.  37. 
 
THE  PILGRIMS  APPREHENDED  AND  EXAMINED      173 
 
 One  chanced^  mockingly,  beholding  the  carriages  of 
 the  men,  to  say  unto  them,  "What  will  ye  buy?''  but 
 they  looking  gravely  upon  him,  said,  We  "  buy  the 
 truth  ?"*(«)  At  that,  there  was  an  occasion  taken  to  des- 
 pise the  men  the  more  :  some  mocking,  some  taunting 
 some  speaking  reproachfully,  and  some  calling  upon  others 
 to  smite  them.  At  last,  things  came  to  a  hubbub  and 
 great  stir  in  the  fair,  insomuch  that  all  order  was  con- 
 founded. Now  was  word  presently  brought  to  the  great 
 one  of  the  fair,  who  quickly  came  down,  and  deputed  some 
 of  his  most  trusty  friends  to  take  those  men  into  examina- 
 tion, about  whom  the  fair  was  almost  overturned.  So  the 
 men  were  brought  to  examination  ;  and  they  that  sat 
 upon  them,  asked  them  whence  they  came,  whither  they 
 went,  and  what  they  did  there  in  such  an  unusual  garb  ? 
 The  men  told  them  that  they  were  pilgrims  and  strangers 
 in  the  world  ;  and  that  they  were  going  to  their  own  coun- 
 try, which  was  the  heavenly  Jerusalem  ;(6)  and  that  they 
 had  given  no  occasion  to  the  men  of  the  town,  nor  yet  to 
 the  merchandisers,  thus  to  abuse  them,  and  to  stop  them 
 In  their  journey ;  except  it  was  for  that,  when  one  asked 
 them  what  they  would  buy,  they  said  they  would  buy  the 
 truth. — But   they  that  were  appointed  to  examine   them. 
 
 *  An  odd  reply.  What  do  they  mean  ?  That  they  are  neither  afraid 
 nor  ashamed  to  own,  what  was  the  one  object  of  their  soul's  pursuit.  The 
 Truth,  Understand  hereby,  that  the  whole  world,  which  lieth  in  wicked- 
 ness, sutFer  themselves  to  be  deceived  by  a  lie,  and  are  under  the  delusion 
 of  the  father  of  lies.  In  opposition  to  this,  all  believers  in  Christ  are  said 
 to  be  of  the  truth.  1  John  iii.  19.  They  know  and  believe  that  capital 
 truth  with  which  God  speaks  from  heaven,  "  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in 
 whom  I  am  well  pleastid. "  Matt.  iii.  17.  This  truth,  that  Jesus  is  the  Son 
 of  God,  and  our  only  Saviour,  lies  at  the  foundation  of  all  their  hope  :  and 
 to  get  more  acquainted  with  him,  is  the  grand  object  of  their  pursuit — 
 For  thi^  the  world  hares  them  ;  and  Satan,  who  is  an  enemy  to  iliis  truth, 
 stirs  up  the  world  against  them.  "  For  (says  our  Lord)  they  are  not  of 
 the  world,  even  as  I  am  not  of  the  norld"     John  xvii.  16. 
 
 (a)  Prov.  38 iii.  29.  (h)  Heb.  xi.  13-^16. 
 
174       THEIR  CONFINEMENT  AND   MEEK  BEHAVIOURr 
 
 did  nol.  believe  them  to  be  any  other  than  bedlams  and 
 mad,  or  else  such  as  came  to  put  all  things  into  confusion 
 in  the  fair.  Therefore  they  took  them  and  beat  them, 
 and  besmeared  them  with  dirt,  and  then  put  them  into  the 
 cage,  that  they  might  be  made  a  spectacle  to  all  the  men 
 in  the  fair.*  Therefore  they  lay  for  some  time,  and 
 were  made  the  objects  of  any  man's  sport,  or  malice,  or  re- 
 venge ;  the  great  one  of  the  fair  laughing  still  at  all  that 
 befell  them.  But  the  men  being  patient,  and  "  not  ren- 
 dering railing  for  railing,  but  contrariwise  blessing,"  and 
 giving  good  words  for  bad,  and  kindness  for  injuries  done, 
 some  men  in  the  fair,  that  were  more  observing  and  less 
 prejtidiced  than  the  rest,  began  to  check  and  blame  the 
 baser  sort,  for  their  continual  abuses  done  by  them  to  the 
 men  :  they  therefore  in  angry  manner  let  fly  at  them  again, 
 counting  them  as  bad  as  the  men  in  the  cage,  and  telling 
 them,  that  they  seemed  confederates,  and  should  be  made 
 partakers  of  their  misfortune.  The  others  replied,  that, 
 for  aught  they  could  see,  the  men  were  quiet  and  sober, 
 and  intended  no  body  any  harm  :  and  that  there  were  ma- 
 ny that  traded  in  their  fair,  that  were  more  worthy  to  be  put 
 into  the  cage,  yea,  and  pillory  too,  than  were  the  men  that 
 they  had  abused.  Thus  after  divers  words  had  passed  on 
 both  sides,  (the  men  behaving  themselves  all  the  while  very 
 wisely  and  soberly  before  them,)  they  fell  to  some  blows 
 among  themselves,  and  did  harm  one  to  another. f     Then 
 
 *  If  we  possess  nothing  to  distinguish  us  from  the  rest  of  the  world, 
 which  lieth  in  wickedness,  and  for  wl)ich  they  will  hate  and  despise  us. 
 we  have  no  reason  to  conclude  that  we  are  new  creatures  in  Christ  Jesus. 
 If  we  are  Christ's,  we  must  become  fools  for  Christ,  and  be  counted  as 
 mad  by  tiiose  who  know  not  Christ ;  for  if  alive  to  Christ,  we  shall  be  cru- 
 cified to  the  world.  "  Woe  be  unto  you,  if  all  men  speak  well  of  you,  ' 
 saith  Christ.     Luke  vi.  26. 
 
 t  It  is  common  for  the  world  to  be  divided  in  their  opinions  about  pil- 
 grims. A  Christian  conduct  and  behaviour  will  put  to  silence  the  gainsay- 
 ino-  of  some  wicked  men  ;  and  sometimes  win  others  to  become  follow- 
 ers of  Christ.  O  pilgrims,  look  well  to  your  spirit,  temper,  and  conduct 
 towards  the  men  of  this  world,  who  keep  vanity  fairs  all  the  year. 
 
THEIR    INDICTMENT.  175 
 
 were  these  two  poor  men  brought  before  their  examiners 
 again,  and  there  charged  as  being  guilty  of  the  late  luib- 
 bub  that  had  been  in  the  fair.  So  Ihey  beat  them  pitiful- 
 ly, and  hanged  irons  upon  them,  and  led  them  in  chains 
 up  and  down  the  fair,  for  an  example  and  terror  to  others, 
 lest  any  should  speak  in  their  behalf,  or  join  themselves 
 unto  them.  But  Christian  and  Faithful  behaved  them- 
 selves yet  more  wisely,  and  received  the  ignominy  and 
 shame  that  was  cast  upon  them,  with  so  much  meekness 
 and  patience,  that  it"^'  won  to  their  side  (though  but  few  in 
 comparison  of  the  rest)  several  of  the  men  in  the  fair. — 
 This  put  the  other  party  yet  into  a  greater  ratge,  inso- 
 much that  fhey  concluded  the  death  of  these  two  men. — 
 Wherefore  they  threatened,  that  neither  cage  nor  irons 
 should  serve  their  turn,  but  that  they  should  die  for  the 
 abuse  they  had  done,  and  for  deluding  the  men  of  the 
 fair. 
 
 Then  were  they  remanded  to  the  cage  again,  until  fur- 
 ther order  should  be  taken  with  them.  So  they  put  them 
 in,  and  made  their  feet  fast  in  the  stocks. 
 
 Here,  therefore,  they  called  again  to  mind,  what  they 
 had  heard  from  their  faithful  friend  Evangelist,  and  were 
 the  more  confirmed  in  their  ways  and  sufferings  by  what 
 he  told  them  would  happen  to  them.  They  also  now- 
 comforted  each  other,  that  whose  lot  it  was  to  suffer,  even 
 he  should  have  the  best  of  it ;  therefore  each  man  secret- 
 ly wished  that  he  might  have  that  preferment :  but  com- 
 mitting themselves  to  the  all-wise  disposal  of  Him  that 
 ruleth  all  things,  with  much  content  they  abode  in  the 
 condition  in  which  they  were,  until  they  should  be  other- 
 wise disposed  of. 
 
 *  It  is  acting  in  the  spirit  and  temper  of  Christ  that  will  gain  adversaries 
 over  to  him  ;  whereas  a  contrary  spirit  is  a  dishonour  to  Christ,  a  reproach 
 to  his  cause,  never  did  good  to  others,  nor  left  the  soul  iu  the  solid  posses- 
 sion of  the  peace  of  God. 
 
ire  THEIR    INDICTMENT. 
 
 Then  a  convenient  time  being  appointed,  they  brought 
 them  forth  to  their  trial,  in  order  to  their  condemnation. 
 When  the  time  was  come,  they  were  brought  before  their 
 enemies,  and  arraigned.  The  Judge's  name  was  Lord 
 Hate-good :  their  indictment  was  one  and  the  same  in  sub- 
 stance, though  somewhat  varying  in  form ;  the  contents 
 whereof  was  this  : 
 
 "  That  they  were  enemies  to,  and  disturbers  of,  their 
 trade  :  that  they  had  made  commotions  and  divisions  in 
 the  town,  and  had  won  a  party  to  their  own  most  danger- 
 ous opinions,  in  contempt  of  the  law  of  their  prince."* 
 
 Then  Faithful  began  to  answer,  that  he  had  only  set 
 himself  against  that  which  had  set  itself  against  Him  that 
 is  higher  than  the  highest.  And,  said  he,  as  for  disturb- 
 ance, I  make  none,  being  myself  a  man  of  peace  ;  the 
 parties  that  were  won  to  us,  were  won  by  beholding  our 
 truth  and  innocence,  and  they  are  only  turned  from  the 
 worse  to  the  better.  And  as  to  the  king  you  talk  of,  since 
 he  is  Beelzebub,  the  enemy  of  our  Lord,  I  defy  him  and 
 all  his  angels. 
 
 Then  proclamation  was  made,  that  they  that  had  aught 
 to  say  for  their  lord  the  king,  against  the  prisoner  at  the 
 bar,  should  forthwith  appear  and  give  in  their  evidence- 
 So  there  came  in  three  witnesses,  to  wit.  Envy,  Supersti- 
 tion, and  Pickthank  :  they  were  then  asked,  if  they  knew 
 the  prisoner  at  the  bar  ;  and  what  they  had  to  say  for 
 their  lord  the  king  against  him  ? 
 
 Then  stood  forth  Envy,  and  said  to  this  effect  :  My 
 lord,  I  have  known  this  man  a  long  time,  and  will  attest 
 upon  my  oath  before  this  honourable  bench,  that  he  is — 
 
 *  You  see  your  calling,  brethren.  Has  no  such  indictment  been  ever 
 brought  against  you  ?  Then  it  is  to  be  feared,  what  Pharoah  said  to  the 
 Israelites  may  be  said  to  you  :  Ye  are  idle,  ye  are  idle,  in  the  ways  of  the 
 Lord  ;  ye  want  love  to  his  name,  fervency  for  his  truth,,  and  zeal  for  his 
 glory,  and  the  goed  of  precious  souls  ' 
 
THE    EVIDENCE    OP    ENVY.  .175 
 
 Judge.  Hold,  give  bini  his  oalh. 
 
 So  they  sware  him.  Then  he  said,  My  lord,  (his  man, 
 notwithstanding  his  plausible  name,  is  one  of  the  vilest 
 men  in  our  country ;  he  neither  regardelh  prince  nor 
 people,  law  nor  custom  ;  but  doeth  all  Ihat  he  can  to  pos- 
 sess all  men  with  certain  of  his  disloyal  notions,  which 
 he  in  the  general  calls  *^  principles  of  faith  and  holiness. 
 And,  in  particular,  I  heard  him  once  myself  affirm,  that 
 Christianity  and  the  customs  of  our  town  of  Vanity  were 
 diametrically  opposite,  and  could  not  be  reconciled.  By 
 which  saying,  my  lord,  he  doth  at  once  not  only  condemn 
 all  our  laudable  doings,  but  us  in  the  doing  of  them. 
 
 Then  did  the  judge  say  unto  him,  Hast  thou  any  more 
 to  say  ? 
 
 Envy.  My  lord,  I  could  say  much  more,  only  I  would 
 not  be  tedious  to  the  court.  Yet,  if  need  be,  when  the 
 other  gentlemen  have  given  in  their  evidence,  rather  than 
 any  thing  shall  be  wanting  that  will  despatch  him,  I  will 
 enlarge  my  testimony  against  him. —  So  he  was  bid  to 
 stand  by.^ 
 
 Then  they  called  Superstition,  and  bid  him  look  upon 
 the  prisoner :  they  also  asked,  what  he  could  say  for 
 their  lord  the  king  against  him?  Then  they  sware  him; 
 so  he  began : 
 
 My  lord,  I  have  no  great  acquaintance  wi/h  this  man, 
 nor  do  I  desire  to  have  further  knowledge  of  him  ;  how- 
 ever, this  I  know,  that  he  is  a  very  pestilent  fellow,  from 
 
 *  The  spirit  of  wisdom  asks,  "  Who  is  able  (o  stand  before  envy'" 
 Prov.  xxvii.  4.  Envy  is  the  very  temper  of  the  devil  It  is  natural  to  us 
 all.  But  why  should  the  children  of  this  world  envy  God's  children  -  for 
 they  are  strangers  to  the  spiritual  good  things  they  enjoy.  Thev  nf  ither 
 seek  them,  nor  care  for  them,  but  laugh  and  deride  them-  fJereiii  the 
 very  spirit  of  Satan  is  manifest.  He  envied  Christ;  beingthe  Son  of  God  ; 
 he  stirred  up. Judas  lo  betray  him,  and  the  Jews  for  envy  delivered  him. 
 Matt,  xxxvii  18:  and  tlie  .same  spirit  works  in  all  the  children  of  Satnii 
 against  the  children  of  God 
 
irS   LORD  hate-good's  CHARGE  TO  THE  JURY. 
 
 Then  the  judge  called  to  the  jury  (who  all  this  while 
 stood  by  to  hear  and  observe,^  Gentlemen  of  the  jury, 
 you  see  this  man,  about  whom  so  great  an  uproar  hath 
 been  made  in  this  town  :  you  have  also  heard,  what  those 
 worthy  gentlemen  have  witnessed  against  him  ;  also  you 
 have  heard  his  reply  and  confession  ;  it  lieth  now  in  your 
 breasts  to  hang  him,  or  save  his  life  ;  but  yet  I  think  meet 
 to  instruct  you  in  our  law. 
 
 There  was  an  act  made  in  the  days  of  Pharoah  the 
 great,  servant  to  our  prince,  that,  lest  those  of  a  contrary 
 religion  should  multiply  and  grow  too  strong  for  him, 
 their  males  should  be  thrown  into  the  river. (a) — There 
 was  an  act  also  made  in  the  days  of  Nebuchadnezzar  the 
 great,  another  of  his  servants,  that  whoever  would  not  fall 
 down  and  worship  his  golden  image,  should  be  thrown  in- 
 to the  fiery  furnance.(6) — There  was  also  an  act  made  in 
 the  days  of  Darius,  that  whoso  for  some  time  called  upon 
 any  God  but  him  should  be  cast  into  the  lions'  den.(c) 
 Now  the  substance  of  these  laws  this  rebel  has  broken? 
 not  only  in  thought  (which  is  not  to  be  borne,)  but  also  in 
 word  and  deed  ;  which  must  therefore  needs  be  intolera- 
 ble. 
 
 For  that  of  Pharoah  ; — his  law  was  made  upon  suspi- 
 cion, to  prevent  mischief,  no  crime  yet  being  apparent  ; 
 but  here  is  a  crime  apparent.  For  the  second  and  third  ; 
 — you  see  he  disputeth  against  our  religion  ;  and  for  the 
 treason  he  huth  confessed  he  deserveth  to  die   the  death. 
 
 Then  went  the  jury  out,  whose  names  were  Mr.  Blind- 
 man,  Mr.  No-good,  Mr.  Malice,  Mr.  Love-lust,  Mr.  Live- 
 loose,  Mr.  Heady,  Mr.  High-mind,  Mr.  Enmity,  Mr. 
 Liar,  Mr.  Cruelty,  Mr.  Hate-light,  and  Mr.  Implacable, 
 who  every  one   gave  in   his  private    verdict    against  him 
 
 (a)  Exod.  i.  (b)  Dan.  iii-  (c)  Dan.  vi. 
 
faithful's  condemnation  and  martyrdom.      179 
 
 among  themselves,  and  afterwards  unanimously  concluded 
 to  bring  him  in  guilty  before  the  judge.  And  firsl  among 
 themselves, — Mr.  Blindman,  tlie  foreman,  said,  I  see 
 clearly,  that  this  man  is  an  heretic.  Then  said  Mr.  No- 
 good,  away  with  such  a  fellow  from  the  earth.  Ay,  said 
 Mr.  Malice,  for  I  hale  the  very  looks  of  him.  Then  said 
 Mr.  Love-lust,  I  could  never  endure  him.  Nor  I,  said 
 Mr.  Live-loose,  for  he  would  always  be  condemning  my 
 way.  Hang  him,  hang  him,  said  Mr.  Heady.  A  sorry 
 scrub,  said  Mr.  High-mind.  My  heart  riseth  against 
 him,  said  Mr.  Enmit}'^.  He  is  a  rogue,  said  Mr.  Liar. 
 Hanging  is  too  good  for  him,  said  Mr.  Cruelty.  Let  us 
 despatch  him  out  of  the  way,  said  Mr.  Hate-light.  Then 
 said  Mr.  Implacable,  might  1  have  all  the  world  given  me, 
 I  could  not  be  reconciled  to  him :  therefore  let  us  forth- 
 with bring  him  in  guilty  of  death.*  Aj  d  so  they  did  ; 
 therefore  he  was  presently  condemned  to  be  had  from 
 the  place  where  he  was,  to  the  place  from  whence  he 
 came,  and  there  to  be  put  to  the  most  cruel  death  that 
 could  be  invented. 
 
 They  therefore  brought  him  out,  to  do  with  him  ac- 
 cording to  their  law  ;  and  first  they  scourged  him,  then 
 they  buffeted  him,  then  they  lanced  his  flesh  with  knives  ; 
 after  that  they  stoned  him  with  stones,  then  pricked  him 
 with  their  swords  ;  and  last  of  all  they  burned  him  to 
 ashes  at  the  stake.     Thus  came  Faithful  to  his  end. 
 
 Now  I  saw  that  there  stood  behind  the  multitude  a 
 chariot  and  a  couple  of  horses  waiting  for  Faithful,  who, 
 so  soon  as  his. adversaries  had  despatched  him,  was  taken 
 up  into  it,  and   straightway  was  carried  up  through  the 
 
 *  A  blessed  verdict!  well  vvor(hy  of  every  pilgrim  to  obtain.  Reader, 
 do  you  profess  to  be  one  ?  See  then  that  y(  u  study  to  act  so  as  to  gain 
 3ucb  a  verdict  from  such  a  jury!  and  then  be  sure  ihat  Christ  will  pro- 
 nounce, '•  Well  done,  thou  good  and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the 
 joy  of  thy  Lord."  Malt.  xxv.  21. 
 
180 
 
 clouds,  with  sound  of  triimpel,  the  nearest  way  to  the 
 Celestial  gate.  But  as  for  Christian,  he  had  some  respite, 
 and  was  remanded  back  to  prison  ;  so  he  there  reaiained 
 for  a  space  :  but  He  that  overrules  all  things,  having  the 
 power  of  their  rage  in  his  own  hand,  so  brought  it  about 
 that  Christian  for  that  lime  escaped  them,  and  went  his 
 way. 
 
 And  as  he  went  he  sung :  saying, 
 
 «  Well,  Faithful,  thou  hast  faithfully  profest 
 Unto  thy  Lord,  of  whom  thou  shalt  be  blest : 
 When  faithless  ones,  with  all  their  vain  delights. 
 Are  crying  out  under  their  hellish  plights  : 
 Sing  Faithful,  sing,  and  let  thy  name  survive  ; 
 For  though  they  kill'd  thee,  thou  art  yet  alive.'" 
 
CHRISTIAN    AND    HOPEFUL    MEET    BLENDS.  181 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 CHRISTIAN  MEETS  WITH  ANOTHER  EXCELLENT  COMPAN- 
 ION  IN  HOPEFUL— niALOGUES  BETWEEN  THEM,  BY  ENDS, 
 MO-NEY-LOVE,  AND  DEMAS. 
 
 NOW  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  Christian  went  not  forth 
 alone  ;  for  there  was  one  whose  name  was  Hopefui,  (be- 
 ing so  made  by  the  beholding  of  Christian  and  Faithful, 
 in  their  words  and  behaviour  in  their  suflerings  at  the 
 fair,)  who  joined  himself  unto  him  :  and,  entering  into  a 
 brotherly  covenant,  told  him  that  he  would  be  his  com- 
 panion. Thus  one  died  to  bear  testimony  to  the  truth, 
 and  another  rises  out  of  his  ashes  to  be  a  companion  with 
 Christian  in  his  pilgrimage. '^'  This  Hopeful  also  told 
 Christian,  that  there  were  many  more  of  the  men  in  the 
 fair,  that  would  take  their  time  and  follow  after. 
 
 So  I  saw  that  q-iickly  after  they  were  got  out  of  the 
 fair,  they  overtook  one  that  was  going  before  them,  whose 
 name  was  By-ends  :  so  they  said  to  him.  What  country- 
 man. Sir  ?  and  how  far  go  you  this  way  ?  He  told  them 
 that  he  came  from  the  town  of  Fair-speech,  and  he  was 
 going  to  the   Celestial   City,  but  told  them  not  his  name. 
 
 From  Fair-speech  !  said  Christian  :  is  there  any  good 
 that  lives  there  ?(a) 
 
 Yes,  said  By-ends,  I  hope. 
 
 Pray,  Sir,  what  may  I  call  you  ?  said  Christian. 
 
 By-e.  I  am  a  stranger  to  you,  and  you  to  me  :  if  you 
 
 *  I  have  ofleti  recorded  it  with  thankfulness,  (observes  the  Rev.  Mr. 
 Mason,)  that  though  in  the  dreary  day  of  my  [)ilij;rimage,  the  Lord  hath 
 taken  away  a  dear  and  faithful  Christian  friend,  yet  he  has  always  raised 
 up  another.  A  very  great  blessing  this,  for  which  Christians  can  never  be 
 thankful  enough. 
 
 (a)  Prov.  xxvi.23. 
 
182       CHRISTIAN    INCiClKES    INTO    HIS    PRINCIPLES. 
 
 be  going  this  way,  I  shall  be  glad  of  your  company  :  if 
 not,  I  must  be  content. 
 
 This  town  of  Fair-speech,  said  Christian,  I  have  heard 
 of,  and  as  I  remember,  they  say  it  is  a  wealthy  place. 
 
 By-e.  Yes,  I  will  assure  you  that  it  is  ;  and  I  have  ve- 
 ry many  rich  kindred  there. 
 
 Chr.  Pray  who  are  your  kindred  there,  if  a  man  may 
 be  so  bold  ? 
 
 Bv-E.  Almost  the  whole  town  ;  and,  in  particular,  my 
 Lord  Turn-about,  my  Lord  Time-server,  my  Lord  Fair- 
 speech,  from  whose  ancestors  that  town  first  took  its  name ; 
 also  Mr.  Smooth-man,  Mr.  Facin'.;-bolh  ways,  Mr.  Any- 
 thing ;  and  the  parson  of  our  parish,  Mr.  Two-tonicues, 
 was  ray  mother's  own  brother  by  father's  side:  and,  to 
 tell  you  the  truth,  I  am  become  a  gentleman  of  good  qual- 
 ify, yet  my  great-grandfather  was  but  a  waterman,  look- 
 ing one  way  and  rowing  another,  and  I  got  most  of  my 
 estate  by  the  same  occupation. 
 
 Cur.  Are  you  a  married  man? 
 
 By-E.  Yes,  and  my  wife  is  a  very  virtuous  w^oman,  the 
 daughter  of  a  virtuous  woman  ;  she  was  my  Lady  Feign- 
 ing's  daughter,  therefore  she  came  of  a  Yery  honourable 
 family,  and  is  arrived  to  such  a  pitch  of  breeding,  that 
 she  knows  how  to  carry  it  to  all,  even  to  prince  and  pea- 
 sant. It  is  true  we  somewhat  differ  in  religion  from  those 
 of  the  stricter  sort,  yet  but  in  two  small  points  :  First, 
 we  never  strive  against  wind  and  tide: — Seconuly,  we 
 are  always  most  zealous  when  religion  goes  in  his  silver 
 slippers  ;  we  love  much  to  walk  wilh  him  in  the  street,  if 
 the  sun  shines,  and  the  people  applaud  him.* 
 
 '*  Is  not  this  too  much  the  case  wiili  professors  of  this  day  ?  The  Spirit 
 of  truth  says,  "  All  who  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  sliall  suffer  persecution.' 
 2  Tim.  iii.  2.  But  how  many  act  as  if  they  had  found  (he  art  of  making 
 the  Spirit  of  truth  a  liar.''  for  they  can  so  trim  and  shape  their  conduct;  as 
 they  vainly  think,  to  follow  Christ,  and  yet  to  keep  in  with  the  world  which 
 is  at  enmity  against  him.     A  most  fatal,  soul-deceiving  error ' 
 
THEY  DISAGREE  ABOUT  RELIGION.  183 
 
 Then  Christian  stepped  a  little  aside  to  his  fellow 
 Hopeful,  saying,  It  runs  in  my  mind,  that  this  is  one  By- 
 ends,  of  Fair-speech  ;  and  if  it  be  he,  we  have  as  very  a 
 knave  in  our  company  as  dwelleth  in  all  these  parts. — 
 Then  said  Hopeful,  Ask  him  ;  methinks  he  should  not 
 be  ashamed  of  his  name.  So  Christian  came  up  with 
 him  again,  and  said.  Sir,  you  talk  as  if  you  knew  some- 
 thing more  than  all  the  world  doth  ;  and,  if  I  take  not  my 
 mark  amiss,  I  deem  I  have  half  a  guess  of  you  :  is  not 
 your  name  Mr.  By-ends,  of  Fair-speech  ? 
 
 By-e.  This  is  not  my  name;  but  indeed  it  is  a  nick- 
 name that  is  given  me,  by  some  that  cannot  abide  me,  and 
 I  must  be  content  to  bear  it  as  a  reproach,  as  other  good 
 men  have  borne  their's  before  me. 
 
 Chr.  But  did  you  never  give  an  occasion  to  men  to 
 call  you  by  this  name  ? 
 
 By-e.  Never,  never  !  the  worst  that  ever  I  did  to  give 
 them  an  occasion  to  give  me  this  name  was,  that  I  had 
 always  the  luck  to  jump  in  my  judgment  with  the  present 
 way  of  the  times,  whatever  it  was  ;  and  my  chance  was 
 to  get  thereby.  But  if  things  are  thus  cast  upon  me,  let 
 me  count  them  a  blessing;  but  let  not  the  malicious  load 
 me  therefore  with  reproach.* 
 
 Chr.  I  thought  indeed  that  you  were  the  man  that  J 
 heard  of;  and,  to  tell  you  what  I  think,  I  fear  this  name 
 belongs  to  you  more  properly  than  you  are  willing  we 
 should  think  it  doth. 
 
 By-e.  Well,  if  you  will  thus  imasiine,  I  cannot  help  it  ; 
 you  will  find  me  a  fair  company-keepei,  if  you  will  still 
 admit  me  your  associate. 
 
 Chr.  If  you  will  go  with  us,  you  must  go  against  wind 
 
 *  How  artful,  how  delusive,  are  the  reasonings  of  such  men.  O  heware 
 of  this  spirit.  In  o|)[)osilion  to  this,  watch  and  pray  earnestly,  that  ye  may 
 not  be  double-minded;  but  sincere  until  the  day  of  Chri?t, 
 
 z 
 
184    CHRISTIAN   AND  HOPEFUL   WITHDRAW  FROM   Hlfll. 
 
 and  tide ;  the  which,  I  perceive,  is  against  your  opinion; 
 you  must  also  own  Religion  in  his  rags,  as  well  as  when 
 in  his  silver  slippers  ;  and  stand  by  him  too  when  bound 
 in  irons,  as  well  as  when  he  walketh  the  streets  with  ap- 
 plause. 
 
 By-e.  You  must  not  impose,  nor  lord  it  over  my  faith ; 
 leave  me  to  my  liberty,  and  let  me  go  with  you. 
 
 Chr.  Not  a  step  farther,  unless  you  will  do  in  what  I 
 propound  as  we. 
 
 Then  said  By-ends,  I  shall  never  desert  my  old  prin- 
 ciples, since  they  are  harmless  and  profitable.  If  I  may 
 not  go  with  you,  I  must  do  as  I  did  before  you  overtook 
 me  ;  even  go  by  myself,  until  some  overtake  me  that  will 
 be  glad  of  my  company.^ 
 
 Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  Christian  and  Hopeful 
 forsook  him,  and  kept  their  distance  before  him;  but  one 
 of  them  looking  back,  saw  three  men  following  Mr.  By- 
 ends,  and,  behold,  as  they  came  up  with  him,  he  made 
 them  a  very  low  congee ;  and  they  also  gave  him  a  com- 
 pliment. The  men's  names  were,  Mr.  Hold-the  world, 
 Mr.  Money-love,  and  Mr.  Save-all ;  men  that  Mr.  By- 
 ends  had  formerly  been  acquainted  with ;  for  in  their  mi- 
 nority they  were  schoolfellows,  and  were  taught  by  one 
 Mr.  Gripeman,  a  schoolmaster  in  Love-gain,  which  is  a 
 market-town  in  the  county  of  Coveting,  in  the  north. 
 This  schoolmaster  taught  them  the  art  of  getting,  either 
 by  violence,  cozenage,  flattery,  lying,  or  by  putting  on 
 a  guise  of  religion  ;  and  these  four  gentlemen  had  attained 
 much  of  the  art  of  their  master,  so  that  they  could  each 
 of  them  have  kept  such  a  school  themselves. 
 
 *  Mind  how  warily  these  pilgrims  acted  towards  this  deceitful  profes- 
 sor. They  did  not  too  rashly  take  up  an  ill  opinion  against  him  ;  but 
 when  they  had  full  proof  of  what  he  was,  they  did  not  hesitate  one  mo- 
 ment, but  dealt  faithfully  with  him,  and  conscientiously  withdrew  from 
 him.  Love  should  always  move  slowly  in  receiving  a  report,  but  ever 
 deal  faithfully  when  it  is  plain  the  men  are  not  what  they  profess  to  be 
 
DISCOURSE  WITH  BF-ENDS  ABOUT   THE  PILGRIMS.    185 
 
 Well,  when  they  had,  as  I  said,  thus  saluted  each 
 other,  Mr.  Money-love  said  to  Mr.  By-ends,  Who  are 
 they  upon  the  road  before  us  ?  for  Christian  and  Hopeful 
 were  yet  within  view. 
 
 Bv-E.  They  are  a  couple  of  far  countrymen,  that  after 
 their  mode  are  going  on  pilgrimage. 
 
 Money.  Alas!  why  did  they  not  stay,  that  we  might 
 have  had  their  good  company  ?  for  they,  and  we,  and 
 you.  Sir,  I  hope,  are  going  on  pilgrimage. 
 
 By-e.  We  are  so  indeed  :  but  the  men  before  us  are 
 so  rigid,  and  love  so  much  their  own  notions,  and  do  also 
 so  lightly  esteem  the  opinion  of  others,  that  let  a  man  be 
 never  so  godly,  yet  if  he  jumps  not  with  them  in  all 
 things,  they  thrust  him  quite  out  of  their  company. 
 
 Save.  That's  bad:  but  we  read  of  some  that  are 
 righteous  over-much,  and  such  men's  rigidness  prevails 
 wilh  them  to  judge  and  condemn  all  but  themselves  ;  but 
 I  pray,  what  and  how  many  were  the  things  wherein  you 
 differed  ? 
 
 By-E.  Why  they,  after  their  headstrong  manner,  con- 
 clude, that  it  is  their  duty  to  rush  on  their  journey  all 
 weathers ;  and  I  am  for  waiting  for  wind  and  tide.  They 
 are  for  hazarding  all  for  God  at  a  clap,  and  I  am  for  ta- 
 king all  advantages  to  secure  my  life  and  estate.  They 
 are  for  holding  their  notions,  though  all  other  men  be 
 against  them ;  but  I  am  for  religion  in  what,  and  so  far, 
 as  the  times  and  my  safety  will  bear  it.  They  are  for  re- 
 ligion when  in  rags  and  contempt  ;  but  I  am  for  him  when 
 he  walks  In  his  golden  slippers,  in  the  sun-shine,  and  with 
 applause.* 
 
 *  Notwithstanding  By-ends  could  be  reserved  and  upon  his  guard  with 
 faithful  pilgrims,  yet  he  can  s[>eak  out  boldly  to  tliose  of  his  own  spirit  and 
 character.  O  the  treachery  of  the  desperate  wicked  heart  !  Who  can 
 know  it?  iVoone,  but  the  heart-searching  (Jod. 
 
186  BT-ENDS  PROPOSES  A  QUESTION. 
 
 Hold.  Aj,  and  hold  you  there  still,  good  Mr.  By- 
 ends  :  for  my  part,  I  can  count  him  but  a  fool,  that  hav- 
 ing the  liberty  to  keep  what  he  has,  shall  be  so  unwise 
 as  to  lose  it.  Let  us  be  wise  as  serpents;  it  is  best  to 
 make  hay  while  the  sun  shines;  you  see  how  the  bee 
 lieth  still  in  winter,  and  bestirs  her  only  when  she  can 
 have  profit  with  pleasure.  God  sends  sometimes  rain 
 and  sometimes  sunshine:  if  they  be  such  fools  to  go 
 through  the  first,  yet  let  us  be  content  to  take  fair  weath- 
 er along  with  us.  For  my  part,  I  like  that  religion  best, 
 that  will  stand  with  the  security  of  God's  good  blessings 
 unto  us  :  for  who  can  imagine,  that  is  ruled  by  his  reason, 
 siice  God  has  bestowed  upon  us  the  good  things  of  this 
 life,  but  that  he  would  have  us  keep  them  for  his  sake  ! 
 Abraham  and  Solomon  grew  rich  in  religion.  And  Job 
 says  that  a  good  man  "  shall  lay  up  gold  as  dust."  But 
 he  must  not  be  such  as  the  men  before  us,  if  they  be  as 
 you  have  described  them. 
 
 Save.  I  think  that  we  are  all  agreed  in  this  matter, 
 and  therefore  there  needs  no  more  words  about  it. 
 
 Money.  No,  there  needs  no  more  words  about  this 
 matter  indeed ;  for  he  that  believes  neither  scripture  nor 
 reason,  (and  you  see  we  have  both  on  our  side,)  neither 
 knows  his  own  liberty,  nor  seeks  his  own  safety. 
 
 By-e.  My  brethren,  we  are,  as  you  see,  going  all  on 
 pilgrimage,  and  for  our  better  diversion  from  things  that 
 are  bad,  give  me  leave  to  propound  unto  you  this  ques- 
 tion: 
 
 Suppose  a  man,  a  minister  or  a  tradesman,  &c.  should 
 have  an  advantage  lie  before  him  to  get  the  good  blessings 
 of  this  life,  yet  so  as  that  he  can  by  no  means  come  by 
 them,  except  in  appearance  at  least,  he  becomes  extra- 
 ordinary zealous  in  some  points  of  religion  that  he  med- 
 
]8r 
 
 died  not  with  before, — may  he  not  use  this  means  to  attain 
 his  end,  and  yet  be  a  right  honest  man  ? 
 
 Money.  I  see  the  bottom  of  jour  question;  and,  with 
 these  gentlemen's  good  leave,  I  will  endeavour  to  shape 
 you  an  answer.  And  first,  to  speak  to  your  question,  as 
 it  concerns  a  minister  himself.  Suppose  a  minister,  a 
 worthy  man,  possessed  but  of  a  very  small  benefice,  and 
 has  in  his  eye  a  greater,  more  fat  and  plump  by  far :  he 
 has  also  now  an  opportunity  of  getting  it,  yet  so  as  by 
 being  more  studious,  by  preaching  more  frequently  and 
 zealously,  and  because  the  temper  of  the  people  requires 
 it,  by  altering  of  some  of  his  principles:  for  my  part,  I 
 see  no  reason  but  a  man  may  do  this,  provided  he  has  a 
 call,  ay,  and  more  a  great  deal  besides,  and  yet  be  an 
 honest  man.     For  why; 
 
 1.  His  desire  of  a  greater  benefice  is  lawful;  this  can- 
 not be  contradicted,  since  it  is  set  before  him  by  Provi- 
 dence; so  then  he  may  get  it  if  he  can,  making  no  ques- 
 tion for  conscience'  sake. 
 
 2.  Besides  his  desire  after  that  benefice  makes  him 
 more  studious,  a  more  zealous  preacher,  &c.  and  so 
 makes  him  a  better  man,  yea,  makes  him  better  improve 
 his  parts,  which  is  according  to  the  mind  of  God. 
 
 3.  Now,  as  for  the  complying  with  the  temper  of  his 
 people  by  deserting,  to  serve  them,  some  of  his  princi- 
 ples, this  argueth  that  he  is  of  a  self-denying  temper,  of 
 a  sweet  and  winning  deportment;  and  so  more  fit  lor  the 
 ministerial  function. 
 
 4.  I  conclude,  then,  that  a  minister  that  changes  a  small 
 for  a  great  should  not,  for  so  doing,  be  judged  as  covetous  ; 
 but  rather,  since  he  is  improved  in  his  parts  and  industry 
 thereby,  be  counted  as  one  that  pursues  his  call,  and  the 
 opportunity  put  into  his  hand  to  do  good. 
 
 And  now  to  the  second  part  of  the  question,  which  con- 
 
188  THEY  PROPOSE  THE  QUESTION  TO  THE  PILGRIMS. 
 
 cerns  the  tradesman  you  mentioned  ;  suppose  such  an 
 one  to  have  but  a  poor  employ  in  the  world  ;  but  by  be- 
 coming religious  he  may  mend  his  market,  perhaps  get  a 
 rich  wife,  or  more  and  far  better  customers  to  his  shop. 
 For  my  part,  I  see  no  reason  but  this  may  be  lawfully 
 done.     For  why  ? 
 
 1.  To  become  religious  is  a  virtue,  by  what  means  so- 
 ever a  man  becomes  so. 
 
 2.  Nor  is  it  unlawful  to  get  a  rich  wife,  or  more  custom 
 to  my  shop. 
 
 3.  Besides,  the  man  that  gets  these  by  becoming  re- 
 ligious, gets  that  which  is  good,  of  them  that  are  good,  by 
 becoming  good  himself;  so  then  here  is  a  good  wife,  and 
 good  customers,  and  good  gain,  and  all  these  by  becoming 
 religious,  which  is  good  :  therefore,  to  become  religious 
 to  get  all  these  is  a  good  and  profitable  design. =^ 
 
 This  answer,  thus  made  by  this  Mr.  Money-love  to 
 Mr.  By-end's  question,  was  highly  applauded  by  them 
 all ;  wherefore  they  concluded  upon  the  whole  that  it  was 
 most  wholesome  and  advantageous.  And  because,  as 
 they  thought,  no  man  was  able  to  contradict  it,  and  be- 
 cause Christian  and  Hopeful  were  yet  within  call,  thej 
 jointly  agreed  to  assault  them  with  this  question  as  soon  as 
 they  overtook  them  :  and  the  rather,  because  they  had 
 opposed  Mr.  By-ends  before.  So  they  called  after  them, 
 and  they  stopped,  and  stood  still  till  they  came  up  to 
 them  :  but  they  concluded,   as  they  went,  that  not  Mr. 
 
 ^  Here  is  worldly  wisdom,  infernal  logic,  and  the  sophistry  of  Satan. 
 We  hear  this  language  daily  from  money-loving  professors,  who  are  des- 
 titute of  the  power  of  faith,  and  the  reasoning  of  godliness.  But  in  oppo- 
 sition to  all  this,  the  Holy  Ghost  testifies,  "  the  love  of  money  is  the  root 
 of  all  evil.  1  Tim.  vi.  10.  and  a  covetous  man  is  an  idolater.  Col.  iii.  5. 
 Hear  this  and  tremble,  ye  avaricious  professors.  Remember,  ye  follow- 
 ers of  the  Lamb,  ye  are  called  to  let  your  conversation  be  without  cove- 
 tousness.  Heb.  xiii.  5.  Your  Lord  testifies,  ye  cannot  serve  God  and 
 mammon.  Lukexvi.  13. 
 
CHRISTIAN  ANSWERS  IT  SCRIPTURALLT.  189 
 
 By-ends,  but  old  Mr.  Hold-the-Avorld,  should  propound 
 the  question  to  them  ;  because,  as  they  supposed,  their 
 answer  to  him  wouKI  be  without  the  remainder  of  that 
 heat  that  was  kindled  between  Mr.  By-ends  and  them  at 
 their  parting  a  little  before. 
 
 So  they  came  up  to  each  other,  and  after  a  short  salu- 
 tation, Mr.  Hold-the-world  propounded  the  question  to 
 Christian  and  his  fellow,  and  bid  them  to  answer  it  if  they 
 could. 
 
 Then  said  Christian,  Even  a  babe  in  religion  may  an- 
 swer ten  thousand  such  questions.  For  if  it  be  unlawful 
 to  follow  Christ  for  loaves,  as  it  is,  John,  vi.  how  much 
 more  is  it  abominable  to  make  of  him  and  religion  a  stalk- 
 ing horse,  to  get  and  enjoy  the  world  ?  Nor  do  we  find 
 any  other  than  heathens,  hypocrites,  devils,  and  witches, 
 that  are  of  this  opinion. 
 
 Heathens  :  for  when  Hamor  and  Shechem  had  a  mind 
 to  the  daughter  and  cattle  of  Jacob,  and  saw  that  there  were 
 no  ways  for  them  to  come  at  them,  but  by  becoming  cir- 
 cumcised ;  they  say  to  their  companions,  "  If  every  male 
 of  us  be  circumcised,  as  they  are  circumcised,  shall  not 
 their  cattle,  and  their  substance,  and  every  beast  of  theirs, 
 be  ours  ?"  Their  daughters  and  their  cattle  were  that 
 which  they  sought  to  obtain,  and  their  religion  the  stalking 
 horse  they  made  use  of  to  come  at  them.  Read  the 
 whole  story,  Genesis  xxiv.  22 — 24. 
 
 The  hypocritical  Pharisees  were  also  of  this  religion  ; 
 long  prayers  were  their  pretence  :  but  to  get  widows' 
 houses  was  their  intent,  and  greater  damnation  was  from 
 God  their  judgment. (a) 
 
 Judas  the  devil  was  also  of  this  religion:  he  was  reli- 
 gious for  the  bag,  that  he  might  be  possessed  of  what  was 
 
 (a)  Luke  xx.  4G,  47. 
 
190  CHRISTIAN   ANSWERS   IT  SCRIPTURALLT. 
 
 therein  ;  but  he  was  lost,  a  cast  a-waj,  and  the  very  son 
 of  perdition. 
 
 Simon  the  witch  was  of  this  religion  too ;  for  he  would 
 have  had  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  he  might  have  got  monej 
 therewith  ;  and  his  sentence  from  Peter's  mouth  was  ac- 
 cordingly, (a) 
 
 Neither  will  it  go  out  of  my  mind,  but  that  that  man, 
 that  takes  up  religion  for  the  world,  will  throw  away  reli- 
 gion for  the  world;  for  so  surely  as  Judas  designed  the 
 world  in  becoming  religious,  so  surely  did  he  also  sell  re- 
 ligion and  his  Master  for  the  same. — To  answer  the  ques- 
 tion therefore  affirmatively,  as  I  perceive  you  have  done, 
 and  to  accept  of,  as  authentic,  such  answer,  is  both  heath- 
 enish, hypocritical,  and  devilish  ;  and  your  reward  will  be 
 according  to  your  works. — Then  they  stood  staring  one 
 upon  another,  but  had  not  wherewith  lo  answer  Christian. 
 Hopeful  also  approved  of  the  soundness  of  Christian's  an- 
 swer ;  so  there  was  a  great  silence  among  them.  Mr  By- 
 ends  and  his  company  also  staggered  and  kept  behind, 
 that  Christian  and  Hopeful  might  outgo  them.  Then  said 
 Christian  to  his  fellow,  If  these  men  cannot  stand  before 
 the  sentence  of  men,  what  will  they  do  with  the  sentence 
 of  God  ?  And,  if  they  are  mute  when  dealt  with  by  ves- 
 sels of  clay,  what  will  they  do  when  they  shall  be  re- 
 buked by  the  flames  of  a  devouring  fire  ?* 
 
 Then  Christian  and  Hopeful  outwent  them  again,  and 
 went  till   they  came  to  a  delicate    plain,   called  Ease  ; 
 
 *  Here  see  the  blessedness  of  being  mighty  in  the  scripture,  and  the 
 need  of  that  exhortation.  "  Let  the  word  of  Christ  dwell  in  you  richly." 
 Col.  iii.  16.  For  the  word  of  God  is  quick  and  powerful,  and  sharper  than 
 a  two-edged  sword,  it  pierces  through  all  the  subtle  devices  of  Satan,  and 
 the  cunning  craftiness  of  carnal  professors,  and  divideth  asunder  the  car- 
 nal reasonings  of  the  flesh,  and  the  spiritual  wisdom  which  come'h  froai 
 above. 
 
 (a)  Acts  viii.  18— "23. 
 
THE  HILL  lucre;  A  SILVER  MINK;  AND  DEMAS.      191 
 
 where  they  went  with  much  content :  but  that  plain  was 
 but  narrow,  so  they  were  quickly  got  over  it.  Now  at 
 the  further  side  of  that  plain  was  a  little  hill,  called  Lucre, 
 and  in  that  hill  a  silver  mine,  which  some  of  them  that 
 bad  formerly  gone  that  way,  because  of  the  rarity  of  it, 
 had  turned  aside  to  see;  but  going  too  near  the  brim  of 
 the  pit,  the  ground,  being  deceitful  under  them,  broke, 
 and  they  were  slain  :  some  also  had  been  maimed  there, 
 and  could  not,  to  their  dying  day,  be  their  own  men 
 again. 
 
 Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  a  liltle  off  the  road, 
 over  against  the  silver  mine,  stood  Demas,  (gentleman- 
 like) to  call  passengers  to  come  and  see  ;  who  said  to 
 Chrisiian  and  his  fellow.  Ho  !  turn  aside  hither,  and  I 
 will  show  you  a  thing. 
 
 Chr.  W  hat  thing  so  deserving  as  to  turn  us  out  of  the 
 way  to  see  it  ? 
 
 Demas.  Here  is  a  silver  mine,  and  some  digging  in  it 
 for  treasure;  if  you  will  come,  with  a  little  pains  you  may 
 richly  provide  for  yourselves. 
 
 Then  said  Hopeful,   Let  us  go. 
 
 Not  I,  said  Christian;  J  have  heard  of  this  place  be- 
 fore now,  and  how  many  have  been  slain  there ;  and  be- 
 sides, liiat  treasure  is  a  snare  to  ihose  that  seek  it ;  for  it 
 hindereth  them  in  their  piii^rimage.^ 
 
 Then  Chrisiian  called  to  Demas,  saying.  Is  not  the 
 place  dangerous  ?  hath  it  not  hindered  many  in  their  pil- 
 grimage? 
 
 Demas.  Not  very  dangerous,  except  to  those  that  are 
 careless. — But  withal  he  blushed  as  he  spake. 
 
 *  See  the  value  of  a  faithful  friend.  But  how  few  act  so  faithfully  ? 
 How  few  professors  will  bear  it  ?  What !  hold  a  man  hark  (rom  gf-fting 
 money  ?  O  how  few  are  aware  that  covetousness  is  idolatry  ?  and  attend 
 to  our  Lord's  douhle  cautton,  "  Take  heed,  and  beware  of  t'ovetousness." 
 Luke  xii.  13 
 
192         DEMAS  TRIES  TO  ENSNARE  THE  PILGRIMS. 
 
 Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful,  Let  us  not  stir  a  step, 
 but  still  keep  on  our  way. 
 
 Hope.  I  will  warrant  you,  when  By-ends  conies  up, 
 if  he  hath  the  same  invitation  as  we,  he  will  turn  in  thith- 
 er to  see. 
 
 Chr.  No  doubt  thereof,  for  his  principles  lead  him 
 that  way,  and  a  hundred  to  one  but  he  dies  there. 
 
 Then  Demas  called  again,  saying,  but  will  you  not 
 come  over  and  see? 
 
 Then  Christian  roundly  answered,  saying,  Demas, 
 thou  art  an  enemy  to  the  right  ways  of  the  Lord  of  this 
 way,  and  hast  been  already  condemned,  for  thine  own 
 turning  aside,  by  one  of  his  Majesty's  judges  ;(a)  and 
 why  seekest  thou  to  bring  us  into  the  like  condemnation? 
 Besides,  if  we  at  all  turn  aside,  our  Lord  the  King  will 
 certainly  hear  thereof,  and  will  there  put  us  to  shame, 
 where  we  should  stand  with  boldness  before  him. 
 
 Demas  cried  again,  that  he  also  was  one  of  their  fra- 
 ternity; and  that  if  they  would  tarry  a  little,  he  also  him- 
 self would  walk  with  them. 
 
 Then  said  Christian,  What  is  thy  name?  Is  it  not  the 
 same  by  the  which  I  have  called  thee  ? 
 
 Demas.  Yes,  my  name  is  Demas ;  I  am  the  son  of 
 Abraham. 
 
 Chr.  I  know  you  ;  Gehazi  was  your  great  grandfather, 
 and  Judas  your  father,  and  you  have  trod  in  their  steps; 
 it  is  but  a  devilish  prank  that  thou  usest :  thy  father  was 
 hanged  for  a  traitor,  and  thou  deservest  no  better  re- 
 ward. (6)     Assure  thyself,  that  when  we    come  to  the 
 
 (a)  2  Tim.  iv.  10. 
 (b)  2  Kings  v,  20— 2T.    Matt.  xxvi.  14,  15.    xsvii.  3—5. 
 
THE  monument;  or  lot's  wife.  193 
 
 King,  we  will  tell  him  of  this  thy  behaviour.     Thus  they 
 went  their  way. 
 
 By  this  time  By-ends  and  his  companions  were  come 
 again  within  sight,  and  they  at  the  first  beck  went  over 
 to  Demas.  Now,  whether  they  fell  into  the  pit  by  look- 
 ing over  the  brink  thereof,  or  whether  they  went  down  to 
 dig,  or  whether  they  were  smothered  in  the  bottom,  by 
 the  damps  that  commonly  arise,  of  these  things  I  am  not 
 certain ;  but  this  f  observed,  that  they  never  were  seen 
 again  in  the  way.^ — Then  sang  Christian: 
 
 "  By-ends  and  silver  Demas  did  agree ; 
 One  calls,  the  other  runs,  that  he  may  be 
 A  sharer  in  his  lucre ;  so  these  do 
 Take  up  in  this  world,  and  no  further  go." 
 
 Now  I  saw  that,  just  on  the  other  side  of  this  plain,  the 
 pilgrims  came  to  a  place  where  stood  an  old  monument, 
 hard  by  the  highway  side,  at  the  sight  of  which  they  were 
 both  concerned,  because  of  the  strangeness  of  the  form 
 thereof,  for  it  seemed  to  them  as  if  it  had  been  a  woman 
 transformed  into  the  shape  of  a  pillar.  Here  therefore 
 they  stood  looking,  and  looking  upon  it;  but  could  not 
 for  a  time  tell  what  they  should  make  thereof:  at  last 
 Hopeful  spied  written  upon  the  head  thereof,  a  writino-  in 
 an  unusual   hand  ;  but  he,  being   no  scholar,  called   to 
 
 *  Here  you  see  the  end  of  double-minded  men,  who  vainly  attempt  to 
 unite  the  love  ot  money  with  the  love  of  Christ.  They  go  on  \villi  their 
 art  for  a  season,  but  the  end  makes  it  manifest  what  they  were.  Take 
 David's  advice,  "  Fret  not  thyself  because  of  evil  doers."  Psalm  xxxvii. 
 1.  "Be  not  thou  afraid  when  one  is  made  rich,  and  the  glory  of  his 
 house  is  increased."  Psal.  xlix.  Irt,  But  go  thou  into  the  sanctuary  ot 
 thy  God,  read  his  word,  and  understand  the  end  of  these  men. 
 
194 
 
 Christian  (for  he  was  learned)  to  see  if  he  could  pick  out 
 the  meaning;  so  he  came  and  after  a  little  laying  of  the 
 letters  together,  he  found  the  same  to  be  this,  "  Remem- 
 ber Lot's  wife."  So  he  read  it  to  his  fellow  ;  after  which 
 they  both  concluded,  that  this  was  the  pillar  of  salt  into 
 which  Lot's  wife  was  turned,  for  looking  back  with  a  cove- 
 tous heart,  when  she  was  going  from  Sodom  for  safety. (a) 
 Which  sudden  and  amazing  sight  gave  them  occasion  of 
 this  discourse. 
 
 Chr.  Ah,  my  brother,  this  is  a  seasonable  sight :  it 
 came  opportunely  to  us  after  the  invitation  which  Demas 
 gave  us  to  come  over  to  view  the  hill  Lucre;  and  had  we 
 gone  over,  as  he  desired  us,  and  as  thou  wast  inclined  to 
 do,  my  brother,  we  had,  for  aught  I  know,  been  made 
 like  this  woman,  a  spectacle  for  those  that  shall  come  af- 
 ter to  behold. 
 
 Hope.  I  am  sorry  that  I  was  so  foolish,  and  am  made 
 to  wonder  that  I  am  not  now  as  Lot's  wife ;  for  wherein 
 was  the  difference  betwixt  her  sin  and  mine  ?  she  only 
 looked  back,  and  I  had  a  desire  to  go  see :  let  grace  be 
 adored,  and  let  me  be  ashamed  that  ever  such  a  thing 
 should  be  in  mine  heart. "^ 
 
 Chr.  Let  us  take  notice  of  what  we  see  here  for  our 
 help  for  time  to  come :  This  woman  escaped  one  judg- 
 ment; for  she  fell  not  by  the  destruction  of  Sodom,  yet 
 she  was  destroyed  by  another,  as  we  see,  she  is  turned 
 into  a  pillar  of  salt. 
 
 *  Such  is  the  effect  of  the  grace  of  God  in  the  heart  of  a  pilgrim  ;  while 
 on  the  one  hand  he  sees  many  propensities  of  bis  evil  nature  to  every  sin 
 which  has  !)een  committed  by  others,  and  is  grieved,  he  also  confesses, 
 that  by  no  power  of  his  own  he  is  preserved,  but  ever  gives  all  the  glory 
 to  the  (Tod  of  all  grace,  by  whose  power  alone  he  is  kept  from  falling. — 
 <«  Thou  standest  by  faith,  be  not  high-minded  but  fear."  Rom.  xi.  20. 
 
 (a)  Gen.  xii.  26 
 
FURTHER  DISCOURSE  ABOUT  LOt's   WIFE.  1  95 
 
 Hope.  True,  and  she  may  be  to  us  both  caution  and 
 example;  caution,  that  we  should  shun  her  sin;  or  a  sign 
 of  what  judgment  will  overtake  such  as  shall  not  be  pre- 
 vented by  such  caution:  so  Korah,  Dathan,  and  Abiram, 
 with  the  two  hundred  and  fifty  men  that  perished  in  their 
 sin,  did  also  become  a  sign  or  example  to  beware. (a) 
 But  above  all,  I  muse  at  one  thing,  to  wit,  how  Demas 
 and  his  fellows  can  stand  so  confidently  yonder  to  look 
 for  that  treasure,  which  this  woman,  but  for  looking  be- 
 hind her  after,  (for  we  read  not  that  she  stept  one  foot 
 out  of  the  way,)  was  turned  into  a  pillar  of  salt;  espe- 
 cially since  the  judgment  which  overtook  her,  did  make 
 her  an  example  within  sight  of  where  they  are:  for 
 they  cannot  but  choose  to  see  her,  did  they  but  lift  up 
 their  eyes. 
 
 Chr.  It  is  a  thing  to  be  wondered  at,  and  it  argueth 
 that  their  hearts  are  grown  desperate  in  that  case ;  and  I 
 cannot  tell  whom  to  compare  them  to  so  fitly,  as  to  them 
 that  pick  pockets  in  the  presence  of  the  judge,  or  that 
 will  cut  purses  under  the  gallows.  It  is  said  of  the  men 
 of  Sodom,  that  "  they  were  sinners  exceedingly,"  be- 
 cause they  were  sinners  "before  the  Lord,"  that  is,  in 
 his  eye-sight,  and  notwithstanding  the  kindness  that  he 
 had  showed  them  ;  for  the  land  of  Sodom  was  now  like 
 the  garden  of  Eden  heretofore. (/;)  This  therefore  pro- 
 voked him  the  more  to  jealousy,  and  made  their  plague 
 as  hot  as  the  fire  of  the  Lord  out  of  heaven  could  make 
 it.  And  it  is  most  rationally  to  be  concluded,  that  such, 
 even  such  as  these  are,  who  shall  sin  in  the  sight,  yea,  and 
 that  too  in  despite,  of  such  examples  as  are  set  continu- 
 
 (a)  Numb.  xxvi.  9,  10.  (6)  Gen.  xiii.  10—13 
 
196  FURTHER  DISCOURSE  ABOUT  LOt's  WIFE» 
 
 ally  before  them,  to  caution  them  to  the  contrary,  must 
 be  partakers  of  the  severest  judgment. 
 
 Hope.  Doubtless  thou  hast  said  the  truth ;  but  what 
 a  mercy  is  it,  that  neither  thou,  but  especially  1,  am  not 
 made  myself  this  example!  This  ministereth  occasion  to 
 us  to  thank  God,  to  fear  before  him,  and  always  to  "  re- 
 member Lot's  wife." 
 
THE  RIVER  OP  THE  WATER  OF  LIFE.  lOf 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 CHRISTIAN  AND  HOPEFUL  MISTAKE  THEIR  WAY,  AND  FALL 
 INTO  THE  HANDS  OF  GIANT  DESPAIR. 
 
 I  SAW  then,  that  they  went  on  their  way  to  a  plea- 
 sant river,  which  David  the  king  called  "  the  river  of 
 God  ;"  but  John,  "  the  river  of  the  water  of  life."*(a) 
 Now  their  way  lay  just  upon  the  bank  of  the  river  :  here 
 therefore  Christian  and  his  companion  walked  with  great 
 delight  :  they  drank  also  of  the  water  of  the  river,  which 
 was  pleasant,  and  enlivening  to  their  weary  spirits.  Be- 
 sides, on  the  banks  of  this  river,  on  either  side,  were 
 green  trees,  for  all  manner  of  fruit ;  and  the  leaves  they 
 ate  to  prevent  surfeits,  and  other  diseases  that  are  inci- 
 dent to  those  that  heat  their  blood  by  travels.  On  either 
 side  of  the  river  was  also  a  meadow,  curiously  beautified 
 with  lilies ;  and  it  was  green  all  the  year  long.  In  this 
 meadow  they  lay  down  and  slept :  for  here  they  might 
 
 *  By  this  river,  which  is  called  "  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as 
 crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb."  Rev.  xxii.  1. 
 we  may  understand,  the  clear  and  comfortable  views  with  which  they 
 were  favoured  of  God's  love  and  grace.  This  river  of  God,  this  water  of 
 life,  was  clear  as  crystal :  They  could  see  in  it  God's  glory  shining  in  the 
 face  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  view  their  own  faces  in  it  to  their  inexpressible 
 joy.  This  is  the  river,  "  the  streams  whereof  make  glad  the  city  of  God." 
 Psal.  xlvi.  4.  The  streams  which  flow  from  this  river  of  love,  are  justifi- 
 cation by  faith  in  Christ,  sanctification,  and  all  joy  and  peace  in  believ- 
 ing, from  the  Spirit  of  Christ.  All  this  these  pilgrims  now  enjoyed,  and 
 all  this  every  fellow-citizen  of  the  saints  are  called  lo  enjoy,  in  their  pil- 
 grimage to  Zion.  This  river  of  life  proceedeth  out  of  the  throne  of  God 
 and  the  Lamb.  For  God  hath  chosen  those  (who  have  fled  for  refuge)  iu 
 Christ,  and  blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  him  ;  and  they  are 
 all  freely  communicated  to  us  out  of  Christ's  fulness.  O  how  happy, 
 peaceful,  and  joyful  are  pilgrims,  when  (he  Spirit  takes  of  the  things  of 
 Christ,  shows  them  to  us,  and  blesses  us  with  a  constant  sense  of;  and  in- 
 terest in  the  love  of  God,  and  salvation  of  Jesus  ! 
 
 (a)  Ps.  Ixv.  9.  Ezek.  xlvii-  1.  Rev.  xxii.  1 
 
198  HOPEFUL  WARNS  AND  ENCOURAGES  HIM. 
 
 lie  clown  safely. (a)  When  they  awoke,  they  gathered 
 again  of  the  fruits  of  the  trees,  and  drank  again  of  the  wa- 
 ter of  the  river,  and  then  lay  down  again  to  sleep.  Thus 
 they  did  several  days  and  nights.     Then  they  sang  : 
 
 "  Behold  ye  how  those  crystal  streams  do  glide, 
 To  comfort  pilgrims  by  the  highway  side. 
 The  meadows  green,  besides  the  fragrant  smell, 
 Yield  dainties  for  them :  And  he  that  can  tell 
 Wliat  pleasant  fruit,  yea,  leaves  these  trees  do  yield^ 
 Will  soon  sell  all,  that  he  may  buy  this  field." 
 
 So  when  they  w  ere  disposed  to  go  on  (for  they  were 
 not  as  yet  at  their  journey's  end,)  they  ate,  and  drank, 
 and  departed. 
 
 Now  !  beheld  in  my  dream  that  they  had  not  journey- 
 ed far  but  the  river  and  the  way  for  a  time  parted ;  at 
 which  they  were  not  a  liltle  sorry,  yet  they  durst  not  go 
 out  of  the  way.  ISow  the  way  from  the  river  was  rough, 
 and  their  feet  tender  by  reason  of  their  travels  :  so  the 
 souls  of  the  pilgrims  were  much  discouraged  because  of 
 the  way.(6)  Wherefore  still  as  they  went  on,  they  wish- 
 ed for  a  better  way.^  Now  a  little  before  them,  there 
 was  on  the  left  hand  of  the  road  a  meadow,  and  a  stile  to 
 go  over  into  it ;  and  that  meadow  is  called  By-path-mea- 
 dow.f     Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  If  this  meadow 
 
 *  Pilgrims  have  their  discouragements  as  well  as  their  joys  :  yet  they 
 should  take  their  way  as  they  find  it,  sometimes  rough,  at  others  smooth  ; 
 they  may  at  times  be  sorry  to  part  with  their  comforts,  and  wish  the  way 
 was  smoother  :  so  they  did  here.  Lo,  their  wishes  were  answered  ;  but 
 mark  the  consequences.     Lord  lead  me  in  the  way  everlastmg  ! 
 
 t  Beware  of  this  by-path-meadow,  it  is  on  the  left  hand.  Oh  how  many 
 are  walking  securely,  confidently,  and  comfortably  in  it,  while  every  step 
 they  take  endangers  their  destruction.  The  transition  into  it  is  easy,  for 
 it  lies  close  to  the  right  way,  only  you  must  get  over  a  stile  ;  that  is,  you 
 must  quit  Christ's  protection,  trust  in  your  own  wisdom,  and  then  you  are 
 In  by-path-meadow  directly. 
 
 (n)  Ps.  xxiii.  Isa.  xiv.  30.        (b)  Numb.  xxi.  4. 
 
vain-confidence's  pall.  199 
 
 tieth  along  by  our  way-side  let  us  go  over  into  it.  Then 
 he  went  to  the  stile  to  see,  and,  behold,  a  pa(h  lay  along 
 by  the  way  on  the  other  side  of  the  fence.  'Tis  according- 
 to  my  wish,  said  Christian ;  here  is  the  easiest  going ; 
 come,  good  Hopeful,  and  let  us  go  over.* 
 
 Hope.  But  how  if  this  path  should  lead  us  out  of  the 
 way  ? 
 
 That's  not  likely,  said  the  other.  Look,  doth  it  not  go 
 along  by  the  way-side  ?— So  Hopeful,  being  persuaded 
 by  his  fellow,  went  after  him  over  the  stile.  When  they 
 were  gone  over,  and  were  got  into  the  path,  they  found  it 
 very  easy  for  their  (eet ;  and,  withal,  they  looking  before 
 them,  spied  a  man  walking  as  they  did,  and  his  name  was 
 Vain-contidence  :  so  they  called  after  him,  and  a?ked  him 
 whither  that  way  led?  He  said,  to  the  Celestial  gate. — 
 Look,  said  Christian,  did  not  I  tell  you  so  7  by  this  yoii 
 may  see  we  are  right:  so  they  followed,  and  he  went  be- 
 fore them.  But,  behold,  the  night  came  on,  and  it  grew 
 very  dark;  so  that  they  that  went  behind  lost  the  sight 
 of  him  that  went  before. 
 
 He  therefore  that  went  before,  (Vain-confidence  by 
 name,)  not  seeing  the  way  before  him,  fell  into  a  deep 
 pit,(«)  which  was  on  purpose  there  made  by  the  prince  of 
 those  grounds,  to  catch  vain-glorious  fools  withal,  and  was 
 dashed  in  pieces  with  his  fall.f 
 
 *  Ah  !  how  easy  are  our  eyes  deceived,  our  hearts  mistaken,  and  our 
 feet  perverted  from  the  right  way  !  Shepherd  of  Israel,  thou  knowest  to 
 err  is  human  ;  keep  us  from  erring,  guide  us  continually,  and  when  we 
 do  stray.  Lord  reclaim  us. 
 
 t  "  There  is  a  way  tliat  seems  right  unto  a  man,  but  the  end  thereof  are 
 the  ways  of  death."  Prov  xiv.  12  Vain  confidence  is  this  very  way.  O 
 bow  easy  do  professors  get  into  it  ;  yea,  pilgrims  are  prone  also  to  lake  up 
 with  it,  owing  to  that  legality,  pride  and  self-righteousness,  which  work  in 
 (heir  fallen  nature,  till  cleansed  l»y  the  blood  of  Jesus.  Se-  the  end  of  i( 
 and  tremble.  For  it  leads  to  darkness  and  ends  in  death.  Lord  humble 
 our  proud  hearts,  and  empty  us  of  self-righteousness,  pride  and  vain-ron 
 fidence 
 
 (a)  Isa.  ix.lf). 
 
 B  b 
 
200    CHRISTIAN  REPENTS  OF  HAVING  MISLED  HOPEFUL* 
 
 Now  Christian  and  his  fellow  heard  him  fall :  so  they 
 called  to  know  the  matter ;  but  there  was  none  to  answer, 
 only  they  heard  a  groaning.  Then  said  Hopeful,  Where 
 are  we  now  ?  Then  was  his  fellow  silent,  as  mistrusting 
 that  he  had  led  him  out  of  the  way.  And.  now  it  began 
 to  rain,  and  thunder,  and  lighten,  in  a  most  dreadful  man- 
 ner ;  and  the  wafers  rose  amain. "^ 
 
 Then  Hopeful  groaned  in  himself,  saying,  "  Oh  that  I 
 had  kept  on  my  way  !" 
 
 Chr.  Who  could  have  thought  that  this  path  should 
 have  led  us  out  of  the  way  ? 
 
 Hope.  I  was  afraid  on't  at  the  very  first,  and  there- 
 fore gave  you  that  gentle  caution.  I  would  have  spoke 
 plainer,  but  you  are  older  than  I. 
 
 Chr.  Good  brother,  be  not  offended;  I  am  sorry  1 
 have  brought  thee  out  of  the  way,  and  that  I  have  put 
 thee  into  such  imminent  danger  :  pray,  my  brother,  for- 
 give me  ;  I  did  not  do  it  of  an  evil  intent.f 
 
 Hope.  Be  comforted,  my  brother,  for  1  forgive  thee  ; 
 and  believe  too,  that  this  shall  be  for  good. 
 
 Chr.  I  am  glad  I  have  with  me  a  merciful  brother  : 
 but  we  must  not  stand  thus  ;  let  us  try  to  go  back  again* 
 
 Hope.   But,  good  brother,  let  me  go  before. 
 
 Chr.  No,  if  you  please,  let  me  go  first,  that  if  there 
 be  any  danger  I  may  be  first  therein  ;  because  by  my 
 means  we  are  both  gone  out  of  the  way. 
 
 No,  said  Hopeful,  you  shall  not  go  first ;  for  your  mind 
 being    troubled,   may    lead  you  out   of  the  way   again. 
 
 *  Getting  into  by-path- meadow,  and  walking  in  vain  confidence,  will 
 surely  bring  on  terrors,  thunderings  and  lightnings  from  Mount  Sinai. 
 
 f  Here  see,  that  as  Christians  are  made  helpful,  so  also  they  are  liable 
 to  prove  hurtful  to  each  other.  But  observe  how  grace  works !  it  hum- 
 bles, it  makes  the  soul  confess  and  be  sorry  for  its  misfortunes  ;  here  is  no 
 reviling  one  another,  but  a  tender  sympathy  and  feeling  concern  for  each 
 other.  0  the  mighty  power  of  that  grace  and  truth  which  came  by  Jesus 
 Christ !  how  does  it  cement  souls  in  the  fellowship  of  love  ! 
 
GIANT  DESPAIR DOUBTING  CA3TLE.       201 
 
 Then,  for  their  encouragement,  they  heard  the  voice  of 
 one  saying,  "  Let  thine  heart  be  towards  the  highway ; 
 even  the  way  that  thou  wentest  turn  again." -^ (a)  But 
 by  this  time  the  waters  were  greatly  risen,  by  reason  of 
 which,  the  way  of  going  back  was  very  dangerous.  (Tlien 
 I  thought  that  it  is  easier  going  out  of  the  way  when  we 
 are  in,  than  going  in  when  we  are  out.)  Yet  they  ad- 
 ventured to  go  back  ;  but  it  was  so  dark,  and  the  flood 
 was  so  high,  that  in  their  going  back  they  had  like  to 
 have  been  drowned,  nine  or  ten  limes. 
 
 Neither  could  they,  with  all  the  skill  they  had,  get 
 again  to  the  stile  that  night.  Wheretore  at  last,  lighting 
 under  a  litte  shelter,  they  sat  down  there,  till  the  day- 
 break :  but  being  weary,  they  fell  asleep.  Now  there 
 was,  not  far  from  the  place  where  they  lay,  a  castle,  cal- 
 led Doubting  Castle,  the  owner  whereof,  was  Giant  De- 
 spair ;f  and  it  was  in  his  grounds  they  were  now  sleeping. 
 Wherefore  he  getting  up  in  the  morning  early,  and  walk- 
 ing up  and  down  in  his  fields,  caught  Christian  and  Hope- 
 ful  asleep  in  his  grounds.  Then  with  a  grim  and  surly 
 voice,  he  bid  them  awake,  and  asked  them  whence  they 
 were,  and  what  they  did  in  his  grounds  ?  They  told  him 
 they  were  pilgrims,  and  that  they  had  lost  their  way. 
 Then  said  the  giant.  You  have  this  night  trespassed  on 
 me,  by  trampling  in,  and  lying  on  my  ground,  and  there- 
 fore you  must  go  along  w  ith  me.  So  they  wxre  forced 
 to  go,  because  he   was    stronger  than    they.     They    also 
 
 *  This  is  Christ :  he  is  the  way,  the  only  way,  the  highway  of  justifica- 
 tion and  holiness. 
 
 t  Sooner  or  later  Doubting  Castle  will  be  the  prison,  and  Giant  Despair 
 the  keeper  of  all  those  who  turn  aside  from  Christ,  to  trust  in  anywise  in 
 themselves.  "  God  is  a  jealous  God  ;"  ever  jealous  of  his  own  glory,  and 
 of  the  honour  of  his  beloved  Son. 
 
 (a)  Jer.  xxx:.  21, 
 
20*2  THEIR    SUFFERINGS    IIT    THE    DDNGEOI?. 
 
 had  but  little  to  say  ;  for  they  knew  themselves  in  a  fault. 
 The  giant,  therefore,  drove  them  before  him,  and  put  them 
 into  his  castle  in  a  very  dark  dungeon,  nasty  and  stinking 
 to  the  spirits  of  these  two  men.  Here  then  they  lay,  from 
 Wednesday  morning  till  Saturday  night,  without  one  bit 
 of  bread,  or  drop  of  drink,  or  light,  or  any  to  ask  how  they 
 did  :  they  were,  therefore,  here  in  evil  case,  and  were  far 
 from  friends  and  acquaintance,  (a)  Now  in  this  place 
 Christian  had  double  sorrow,  because  it  was  through  his 
 unadvised  counsel  that  they  were  brought  into  this  dis- 
 tress.^ 
 
 Now  Giant  Despair  had  a  wife,  and  her  name  was  Dif- 
 fidence :  so  when  he  was  gone  to  bed,  he  told  his  wife 
 what  he  had  done ;  to  wit,  that  he  had  taken  a  couple  of 
 prisoners,  and  cast  them  into  his  dungeon,  for  trespassing 
 on  his  grounds.  Then  he  asked  her  also,  what  he  had 
 best  do  further  to  them.  So  she  asked  what  they  were, 
 whence  they  came,  and  whither  they  were  bound — and 
 he  told  her.  Then  she  counselled  him  that  when  he 
 arose  in  the  morning,  he  should  beat  them  without  mercy. 
 So  when  he  arose,  he  getteth  a  grievous  crab-tree  cudgel, 
 and  goes  down  into  the  dungeon  to  them,  and  there  first 
 falls  to  rating  of  them  as  if  they  were  dogs,  although  they 
 o-ave  him  never  a  word  of  distaste  :  then  he  falls  upon 
 them,  and  beat  them  fearfully,  in  such  sort,  that  they 
 were  not  able  to  help  themselves,  or  turn  them  upon  the 
 floor.  This  done,  he  withdraws,  and  leaves  them  there  to 
 condole  their  misery,  and  to  mourn  under  their  distress : 
 
 *  What  I  so  highly  favoured  Christians  in  Doubling  Castle  i"  Is  it  possi- 
 ble, after  having  travelled  so  far  in  the  way  of  salvation,  seen  so  many  glo- 
 rious things  in  that  way,  experienced  so  much  of  the  grace  and  love  of 
 their  Lord,  and  having  so  often  proved  his  faithfulness;  yet  after  all  this  to 
 get  into  Doubting  Castle.  Surely  it  is  not  the  will  of  God,  but  the  effects 
 of  unbelief. 
 
 ■(a)  Psal.  Ixxxviii.  S. 
 
CHRISTIAN    TEMPTED    TO    SELF-MURDER.  203 
 
 SO  all  that  day  they  spent  their  time  in  nothing  but  sighs 
 and  bitter  lamen!ations.  The  next  night  she  talked  with 
 her  husband  about  them  further,  and  understanding  tliat 
 they  were  yet  alive,  did  advise  him  to  counsel  them  lo 
 make  away  with  themselves  :  so  when  morning  was  come, 
 he  goes  to  them  in  a  surly  manner  as  before,  and,  per- 
 ceiving them  to  be  very  sore  with  the  stripes  that  he  had 
 given  them  the  day  before,  he  told  them  that,  since  they 
 were  never  like  to  come  out  of  th  it  place,  their  only 
 way  would  be  forthwith  to  make  an  end  of  themselves, 
 either  with  knife,  halter,  or  poison  :  for  why,  said  he, 
 should  you  choose  life,  seeing  it  is  attended  with  so  much 
 bitterness?  But  they  desired  him  to  let  them  go.  With 
 that  he  looked  ugly  upon  them  ;  and  rushing  to  them,  had 
 doubtless  made  an  end  of  them  himself,  but  that  he  fell 
 into  one  of  his  fits,  (for  be  sometimes  in  sunshiny  wea- 
 ther fell  into  fits,)  and  lost  for  a  time  the  use  of  his  hand. 
 Wherefore  he  withdrew,  and  left  them  as  before  to  con- 
 sider what  to  do.  Then  did  the  prisoners  consult  be- 
 tween themselves,  whether  it  was  best  to  take  his  counsel 
 or  no  ;  and  thus  they  began  to  discourse  :^ 
 
 Brother,  said  Christian,  what  shall  we  do  ?  The  life 
 that  we  now  live  is  miserable  ?  for  my  part,  I  know  not 
 whether  it  is  best  to  live  thus,  or  die  out  of  hand  ;  "  my 
 soul  chooseth  strangling  rather  than  life,"(a)  and  the 
 grave  is  more  easy  for  me  than  this  dungeon !  Shall  we 
 he  ruled  by  the  giant  ?f 
 
 *  See  the  working  of  despair.  Where  is  now  their  faith  in,  love  to,  and 
 dependence  upon  their  Lord  ?  Alas  !  all  seems  as  at  the  last  gasp.  But 
 observe,  under  their  prevailing  distress  and  black  despondency,  even 
 when  despair  had  almost  made  an  end  of  them,  they  had  a  lucid  interval 
 when  Giant  Despair  is  seized  with  a  fit,  sa  that  God's  mercy  is  great :  for 
 says  Faul,  "  we  are  perplexed,  but  not  in  despair."  2  Cor  iv.  1. 
 
 t  Poor  Christian!  what!  tempted  to  destroy  thyself!  Loid,  what  is 
 man  !  But  mark  the  truth  of  that  word,  "  There  hath  no  temptation  taken 
 
 (a  Job  Tii.  15. 
 
1^04     HOPEFUL  WARNS  AND  ENCOURAGES  HIM. 
 
 Hope.  Indeed  our  present  condition  is  dreadful,  and 
 death  would  be  far  more  welcome  to  me,  than  thus  for 
 ever  to  abide  :  but  yet  let  us  consider  ;  the  Lord  of  the 
 country  to  which  we  are  going,  hath  said,  "  Thou  shalt 
 do  no  murder;"  uo,  not  to  another  man's  person;  much 
 more  then  are  we  forbidden  to  take  the  giant's  counsel, 
 to  kill  ourselves.  Besides,  he  that  kills  another,  can  but 
 commit  murder  upon  his  body  :  but,  for  one  to  kill  him- 
 self, is  to  kill  body  and  soul  at  once.  And  moreover,  my 
 brother,  thou  talkest  of  ease  in  the  grave,  but  hast  thou 
 forgotten  the  hell  whither  for  certain  the  murderers  go  ? 
 for  "  no  murderer  hath  eternal  life,"  &c.  And  let  us 
 consider  again,  that  all  the  law  is  not  in  the  hand  of  Giant 
 Despair  :  others,  so  far  as  I  can  understand,  have  been  ta- 
 ken by  him  as  well  as  we,  and  yet  have  escaped  out  of  his 
 hands.  Who  knows,  but  that  God,  who  made  the  world, 
 may  cause  that  Giant  Despair  may  die,  or  that,  at  some 
 time  or  other  he  may  forget  to  lock  us  in  ;  or  that  he  may 
 in  a  short  time,  have  another  of  his  fits  before  us,  and  may 
 lose  the  use  of  his  limbs  ?  and  if  ever  tha(  should  come 
 to  pass  again,  for  my  part,  I  am  resolved  to  pluck  up  the 
 heart  of  a  man,  and  to  try  my  utmost  to  get  from  under 
 his  hand."^  I  was  a  fool  that  I  did  not  try  to  do  it  before ; 
 but  however,  my  brother,  let  us  be  patient,  and  endure  a 
 while ;  the  time  may  come  that  may  give  us  a  happy  re- 
 lease :  but  let  us  not  be  our  own  murderers.  With  these 
 words.  Hopeful  at  present  did  moderate  the  mind  of  his 
 brother ;  so  they  continued  together  in  the  dark  that  day 
 in  their  sad  and  doleful  condition. 
 
 you,  but  such  as  is  common  to  man  :"  but  God  is  faithful,  who  will  not 
 suffer  you  to  be  tempted  above  that  ye  are  able  ;  but  will,  with  the  temp- 
 tation also  make  a  way  to  escape,  that  we  may  be  able  to  bear  it.  1.  Cor. 
 
 *  Perceive  how  a  fit  of  despair  robs  a  Christian  of  his  courage,  reason, 
 and  graces.  But  one  single  thought  of  the  love,  power,  and  grace  of  a 
 Godm  Christ,  elevates  the  Christian's  mind  with  hope. 
 
HOPEFUL    ENCOURAGES    HIM.  20.0 
 
 Well,  towards  evening  the  giant  goes  down  into  the 
 dungeon  again,  to  see  if  his  prisoners  had  taken  his  coun- 
 eel :  but  when  he  came  there,  he  found  iheni  alive;  and 
 truly,  alive  was  all ;  for  now,  what  for  want  of  bread  and 
 water,  and  by  reason  of  the  wounds  they  received  when 
 he  beat  thera,  they  could  do  little  but  breathe.  But,  I 
 say,  he  found  thern  alive  ;  at  which  he  fell  into  a  griev- 
 ous rage,  and  told  them  that,  seeing  they  had  disobeyed 
 his  counsel,  it  should  be  worse  with  them  than  if  they  had 
 never  been  born. 
 
 At  this  they  trembled  greatly,  and  I  think  that  Chris- 
 tian fell  into  a  swoon ;  but,  coming  a  little  to  himself 
 again,  they  renewed  their  discourse  about  the  giant's 
 counsel,  and  whether  yet  they  had  best  take  it  or  no. — 
 Now  Christian  again  seemed  to  be  for  doing  it,  but  Hope- 
 ful made  his  second  reply  as  followeth  : 
 
 My  brother,  said  he,  rememberest  thou  not  how  valiant 
 thou  hast  been  heretofore  ?  Apollyon  could  not  crush 
 thee,  nor  could  all  that  thou  couldst  hear,  or  see,  or  feel, 
 in  the  valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death  ;  what  hardship, 
 terror,  and  amazement,  hast  thou  already  gone  through, 
 and  art  thou  now  nothing  but  fears  ?  Thou  seest  that  I 
 am  in  the  dungeon  with  thee,  a  far  weaker  man  by  nature 
 than  thou  art;  also  the  giant  has  wounded  me  as  well  as 
 thee,  and  hath  also  cut  off  the  bread  and  water  from  my 
 mouth,  and  with  that  I  mourn  without  the  light.  But  let 
 us  exercise  a  little  more  patience  :  remember  how  thou 
 playedst  the  man  at  Vanity  fair,  and  wast  neither  afraid 
 of  the  chain  or  cage,  nor  yet  of  bloody  death  ;  wherefore, 
 let  us,  at  least,  to  avoid  the  shame  that  becomes  not  a  Chris- 
 tian to  be  found  in,  bear  up  with  patience,  as  well  as  we 
 can.''^ 
 
 "*  Here  is  the  blessing  of  a  hopeful  companion.  Here  is  excellent  coun- 
 sel.   Let  vain  professors  say  what  they  may  against  experience  and  look- 
 
206       THE  PILGRIMS  HAVE  RECOURSE   TO  PRAYER. 
 
 Now  night  being  come  again,  and  the  giant  and  his  wife 
 being  in  bed,  she  asked  him  concerning  the  prisoners,  and 
 if  they  had  taken  his  counsel  : — to  which  he  replied^ 
 They  are  sturdy  rogues  ;  they  choose  rather  to  bear  all 
 hardship  than  to  make  away  with  themselves.  Then 
 said  she,  Take  them  into  the  castle-yard  to-morrow,  and 
 show  them  the  bones  and  sculls  of  those  thou  hast  airea- 
 despatched,  and  make  tbem  believe,  ere  a  week  comes  to 
 an  end,  thou  also  wilt  tear  them  in  pieces,  as  thou  hast 
 done  their  fellows  before  thein. 
 
 So  when  the  morning  was  come,  the  giant  goes  to  them 
 again,  and  takes  them  into  the  castle-yard,  and  shows 
 them,  as  his  wife  had  bidden  him :  These,  said  he,  were 
 pilgrims  as  you  are,  once  ;  and  they  trespassed  in  my 
 grounds,  as  you  have  done  ;  and  when  I  thought  fit  I  tore 
 them  in  pieces,  and  so  Avithin  ten  days  I  will  do  you ;  get 
 you  down  into  your  den  again  : — and  with  that  he  beat 
 them  all  the  way  thither.  They  lay  therefore  all  day  on 
 Saturday  in  a  lamentable  case,  as  before.  Now,  when 
 night  was  come,  and  when  Mrs.  Diffidence  and  her  hus- 
 band the  giant  were  got  to  bed,  they  began  to  renew  their 
 discourse  of  their  prisoners  ;  and,  withal,  the  old  giant 
 wondered,  that  he  could  neither  by  his  blows  nor  counsel 
 bring  them  to  an  end.  And  with  that  his  wife  replied,  I 
 fear,  said  she,  that  they  live  in  hopes  that  some  will  come 
 to  relieve  them,  or  that  they  have  picklocks  about  them. 
 
 ing  back  to  past  experiences  :  It  is  most  certainly  good  and  right  so  to  do  ; 
 not  to  encourage  present  sloth  and  presumption,  but  to  excite  fresh  confi- 
 dence of  hope  in  the  Lord.  We  have  David's  example,  and  Paul's  word 
 to  encourage  us  to  this  ;  says  David — "  The  Lord  who  delivered  me  out 
 of  the  paw  of  the  lion,  and  out  of  the  paw  of  the  bear,  he  will  deliver  me 
 out  of  the  liand  of  the  uncircumcised  Philistine."  1  Sam  xvii.  37.  And  says 
 Paul,  We  have  the  sentence  of  death  in  ourselves,  that  we  should  not  trust 
 in  ourselves,  but  in  God  who  raiseth  the  dead. — There  mind  the  alone  ob 
 ject  of  faith  and  hope,  and  see  the  reasoning  on  past  experiences  of  God's 
 mercy  ;  for  it  is  he — "  who  delivers  us  from  so  great  a  death  ;  and  doth 
 deliver,  in  whom  we  trust  that  he  will  yet  cjeliver  us."  2  Cor.  i.  10. 
 
THE    KEY    PROMISE — THEIR    ESCAPE.  207 
 
 by  the  means  of  which  they  hope  to  escape.  And  sayest 
 thou  so,  my  dear  ?  said  the  giant ;  I  will  therefore  search 
 them  in  the  morning. 
 
 Well,  on  Saturday  about  midnight  they  began  to  pray, 
 and  continued  in  prayer  till  almost  break  of  day. ^' 
 
 Now  a  little  before  it  was  day,  good  Christian,  as  one 
 half  amazed,  break  out  in  this  passionate  speech  :  What 
 a  fool,  quoth  he,  am  I,  thus  to  lie  in  a  stinking  dungeon, 
 when  I  may  as  well  walk  at  liberty  ?  I  have  a  key  in  my 
 bosom  called  Promise,  that  will,  I  am  persuaded,  open  any 
 lock  in  Doubting  Castle.  Then  said  Hopeful,  that's 
 good  news,  good  brother,  pluck  it  out  of  thy  bosom,  and 
 fry.f 
 
 Then  Christian  pulled  it  out  of  his  bosom,  and  began 
 to  try  at  the  dungeon  door  :  whose  bolt,  as  he  turned  the 
 key,  gave  back,  and  the  door  flew  open  with  ease,  and 
 Christian  and  Hopeful  both  came  out.  Then  he  went  to 
 the  outward  door  that  leads  into  the  castle-yard,  and 
 with  this  key  opened  that  door  also.  After,  he  went  to 
 the  iron  gate,  for  that  must  be  opened  too,  but  that  lock 
 went  very  hard  ;  yet  the  key  did  open  it.  Then  they 
 thrust  open  the  gate  to  make  their  escape  with  speed 
 but  that  gate  as  it  opened,   made  such  a  cracking,    that  it 
 
 *  What?  Pray  in  custody  of  Giant  Despair,  in  the  midst  of  Doubtinoj 
 Castle,  and  when  their  own  folly  brought  them  there  too  !  Yes,  mind  this, 
 ye  Pilgrims,  ye  are  exhorted,  "  I  will  that  men  pray  every  where — with- 
 out doubting."  1  Tim  ii.  8.  We  can  be  in  no  place,  but  God  can  hear, 
 nor  in  any  circumstance,  but  God  is  able  to  deliver  from.  And  be  assured, 
 when  the  spirit  of  prayer  comes,  deliverance  is  nigh  at  hand-  So  it  was 
 liere. 
 
 t  Precious  promise  !  The  promises  of  God  in  Christ,  are  the  life  of  faith, 
 and  the  (|uickeners  of  prayer.  O  how  oft  do  we  neglect  God's  great  and 
 precious  promises  in  Christ  Jesus,  while  doubts  and  despair  keep  us  pri- 
 -soners  !  So  it  was  with  these  pilgrims  :  they  were  kept  under  hard  bon- 
 dage of  soul  for  four  days.  Hence  see  what  it  is  to  er'ieve  the  Sf)iril  ot 
 God,  and  dread  it.  For  he  only  is  the  Comforter.  And  if  we  cause  him 
 to  withdraw  his  influence,  who  or  what  can  comfort  us.'  Though  precious 
 promises  are  revealed  in  the  w^ord,yet  we  can  get  no  comfort  from  tliemi 
 but  by  (he  grace  of  tlie  Spirit. 
 
 C  r 
 
208    DAN6BR    ESCAPED    BF    MEANS    OF    THE    PILLAR. 
 
 waked  Giant  Despair,  who  hastily  rising  to  pursue  his 
 prisoners,  felt  his  limbs  to  fail,  for  his  fits  took  hiui  again, 
 so  that  he  could  by  no  means  go  after  them.  Then  they 
 went  on,  and  came  to  the  king's  highway,  and  so  were 
 safe,  because  they  were  out  of  his  jurisdiction.* 
 
 Now  when  they  were  gone  over  of  the  stile,  they  be- 
 gan to  contrive  with  themselves  what  they  should  do  at 
 that  stile,  to  prevent  those  that  should  come  after  from 
 falling  into  the  hand  of  Giant  Despair.  So  they  consent- 
 ed to  erect  there  a  pillar,  and  to  engrave  upon  the  side 
 thereof  this  sentence,  "  Over  this  stile  is  the  way  to 
 Doubting  Castle,  which  is  kept  by  Giant  Despair,  who 
 despiseththe  king  of  the  Celestial  Country,  and  seeks  to 
 destroy  the  holy  pilgrims."  Many  therefore  that  follow- 
 ed after,  read  what  was  written,  and  escaped  the  danger.f 
 — This  done  they  sang  as  follows  : 
 
 ^^  Out  of  the  way  we  went,  and  then  we  found 
 What  'twas  to  tread  upon  forbidden  ground  5 
 And  let  them  that  come  after  have  a  care  ^ 
 
 Lest  they,  for  trespassing,  his  prisoners  are  > 
 
 Whose  castle's  Doubting,  and  whose  name's  Despair."  } 
 
 *  Mind,  though  the  Spirit  works  deliverance  and  brings  comfort,  yet  it 
 is  by  means  of  the  word  of  Promise  ;  for  as  we  depart  from  and  dishonour 
 God  by  unbelief,  so  we  come  back  to  and  honour  him,  by  believing  his 
 word  of  grace  to  us  through  his  beloved  Son.  In  this  way  the  Spirit  brings 
 deliverance. 
 
 t  Recording  our  own  observations,  and  the  experience  we  have  had  of 
 God's  dealing  with  our  souls,  are  made  of  special  and  peculiar  use  to  our 
 fellow  Christians.  But  let  us  ever  take  heed  of  self-exalting  ;  ever  re- 
 membering that  all  Christian  experience  is  to  humble  the  soul,  and  exalt 
 the  Saviour.  As  here  these  two  pilgrims,  by  their  own  folly,  got  into 
 Doubting-Castle ;  soil  was  by  faith  in  the  promise  that  they  escaped  from 
 it.  This  pillar  was  a  memento  to  their  shame,  vvhile  it  was  a  monument 
 of  God's  free  favour  in  Christ  to  them. 
 
 Reader!  have  you,  through  unbelief,  been  brought  into  rfou6^*;  and  has 
 the  Lord,  in  bis  great  mercy,  sent  deliverance  to  your  soul  ?  Keep  then, 
 your  faith  in  continual  exercise,  while  you  take  up  the  following  lines  -. 
 
 Son  of  God,  if  thy  free  grace 
 
 Again  hath  rals'd  me  up, 
 Call'd  me  still  to  seek  thy  face  ; 
 
 And  giv€(fi  me  back  my  hope  : 
 
DELECTABLE    MOUNTAINS.  209 
 
 CHAPTER  XVI. 
 
 THE  PILGRIMS  ENTERTAINED  BY  THE  SHEPHERDS  ON  THE 
 DELECTABLE  MOUNTAINS. 
 
 THEY  went  then  till  they  came  to  the  Delectable 
 Mountains  ;  which  mountains  belong  to  the  Lord  of  that 
 hill,  of  which  we  have  spoken  before  :  so  they  went  up 
 the  mountains,  to  behold  the  gardens  and  orchards,  the 
 vine-yards,  and  fountains  of  water  ;  where  also  they  drank 
 and  washed  themselves,  and  did  freely  eat  of  the  vine- 
 yards. Now  there  were  on  the  tops  of  these  mountains, 
 shepherds  feeding  their  flocks,  and  they  stood  by  the 
 highway  side.  The  pilgrims  therefore  went  to  them,  and 
 leaning  upon  their  staves,  (as  is  common  with  weary  pil- 
 grims when  they  stand  to  talk  with  any  by  the  way,) 
 they  asked,  "  Whose  Delectable  Mountains  are  these  ? 
 and  whose  be  the  sheep  that  feed  upon  them  ?"'^ 
 
 Still  tby  timely  belp  afford, 
 And  all  thy  loving-kindtiess  show  ; 
 Keep  me,  keep  me,  gracious  Lord, 
 And  never  let  me  go. 
 
 By  me,0  ray  Saviour,  stand, 
 In  sore  temptation's  hour, 
 Save  me  with  thine  out-stretch*d  band, 
 And  shew  forth  all  thy  power  ; 
 ,  O  be  uiindful  of  thy  word  ; 
 
 Thy  all-sufficient  grace  bestow, 
 Keep  me,  keep  me,  gracious  Lord, 
 And  never  let  nae  go. 
 
 Give  me,  Lord,  a  holy  fear. 
 
 And  fix  it  in  my  heart ; 
 That  I  may  when  doubts  appear, 
 
 Witb  timely  care  depart ; 
 Sin  be  more  than  hell  abhorr'd. 
 Till  thou  destroy  the  tyrant  foe  ; 
 Keep  me,  keep  tne,  gracious  Lord, 
 And  never  let  me  go. 
 *  See  the  ups  and  downs,  the  sunshine  and  clouds,  the  prosperity  and 
 adversity,  which  Christians  go  through  in  their  way  to  the  promised  Land 
 
210      THE    SHEPHERDS    ENTERTAIN    THE    PILGRIMS. 
 
 Shep,  The  mountains  are  Emmanuel's  Land,  and  they 
 are  within  sight  of  his  city  ;  and  the  sheep  also  are  his- 
 and  he  laid  down  his  life  for  them. 
 
 Chr.   Is  this  the  way  to  the  Celestial  City  ? 
 
 Shep.  You  are  just  in  the  way. 
 
 Chr.   How  far  is  it  thither  ? 
 
 Shep.  Too  far  for  any,  but  those  that  shall  get  thither 
 indeed.^ 
 
 Chr.  Is  the  way  safe  or  dangerous  ? 
 
 Shep.  Safe  for  those  for  whom  it  is  to  be  safe  ;  "  but 
 transgressors  shall  fall  therein. "(«) 
 
 Chr.  Is  there  in  this  place  any  relief  for  pilgrims,  that 
 are  weary  and  faint  in  the  way  ? 
 
 Shep.  The  Lord  of  these  mountains  hath  given  us  a 
 charge  "not  to  be  forgetful  to  entertain  strangers  :*\b) 
 therefore  the  good  of  the  place  is  before  you. 
 
 I  also  saw  in  my  dream,  that  when  the  shepherds  per- 
 ceived that  they  were  wayfaring  men,  they  also  put  ques- 
 tions to  them,  (to  which  they  made  answer,  as  in  other 
 places,)  as.  Whence  came  you  ?  and.  How  got  you  into 
 the  way  ?  and,  by  what  means  have  you  so  persevered 
 therein  ?  for,  but  few  of  them  that  begin  to  come  hither, 
 do  show  their  faces  on  this  mountain.  But  Avhen  the 
 shepherds  heard  their  answers,  being  pleased  therewith, 
 
 Lately,  these  twe  pilgrims  were  bewailing  their  state  in  Doubting  Castle, 
 under  Giant  Despair  ;  now  they  are  come  to  Delectable  Mountains, 
 where  all  is  clear,  perfect  and  joyful  hope.  So  that  God's  word  is  now 
 comfortably  fulfilled  upon  them  ;  see  Isa.  xlix.  9,  10,  11.  "I  will  make  all 
 my  mountains  a  way,  and  my  highways  shall  be  exalted,"  &.c. 
 
 "  O  how  many  professors  grow  weary  of  the  way,  fall  short  and  fail  of 
 coming  to  the  end  !  Though  the  way  appears  too  far,  too  strait,  and  too 
 narrow  for  many  who  set  out,  and  never  hold  out  to  the  end  ;  yet,  all  who 
 are  begotten  by  the  word  of  grace  and  born  of  the  Spirit  of  truth,  being 
 kept  by  the  mighty  power  of  God,  through  an  exercise  of  living  faith,  un- 
 to eternal  salvation,  shall  succeed.  1  Pet.  1.  5. 
 
 (//)  Ho5,  xiv.  9.  (b)  Heb.  xiii.  1,  2. 
 
THEIR  NAMES    AND    DISCOURSE.  211' 
 
 Uiey  looked  very  lovingly  upon  them,  and  said,  Welcora* 
 to  the  Delectable  Mountains. 
 
 The  shepherds,  I  say,  whose  names  were  Knowledge, 
 Experience,  Watchful,  and  Sincere,  took  them  by  the 
 hand,  and  had  them  to  their  tents,  and  made  them  partake 
 of  that  which  was  ready  at  present.^  They  said,  more- 
 over, We  would  that  you  should  stay  here  awhile  to  be 
 acquainted  with  us,  and  yet  more  to  solace  yourselves 
 with  the  good  of  these  Delectable  Mountains.  They 
 then  told  them  that  they  were  content  to  stay  :  so  they 
 went  to  their  rest  that  night,  because  it  was  very  late. 
 
 Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  in  the  morning  the  shep- 
 herds called  up  Christian  and  Hopeful,  to  walk  with  them 
 upon  the  mountains  :  so  they  went  forth  with  them,  and 
 walked  awhile,  having  a  pleasant  prospect  on  every  side. 
 Then  said  the  shepherds  one  to  another.  Shall  we  show 
 these  pilgrims  some  wonders  ?  So,  when  they  had  con- 
 eluded  to  do  it,  they  had  them  first  io  the  top  of  an  hill, 
 called  Error,  which  was  very  steep  on  the  furthest  side, 
 and  bid  them  look  down  to  the  bottom.  So  Christian  and 
 Hopeful  looked  down,  and  saw  at  the  bottom  several  men 
 dashed  all  to  pieces,  by  a  fall  that  they  had  from  the  top. 
 Then  said  Christian,  What  meaneth  this  ?  The  shepherds 
 answered.  Have  you  not  heard  of  them  that  were  made 
 to  err,  by  hearkening  to  Hymeneus  and  Philetus,(«)  as 
 concerning  the  faith  of  the  resurrection  of  the  body  ? 
 They  answered.  Yea.  Then  said  the  shepherds.  Those 
 that  you  see  lie  dashed  in  pieces  at  the  bottom  of  this 
 mountain  are  they  ;  and  they  have  continued  to  this  day 
 
 *  Precious  names !  what  is  a  pilgrim  witiiout  knowledge  ?  what  is  head- 
 koowiedge  without  heart-experience  ?  And  watchfulness  and  sincerity 
 ought  attend  us  every  step.  When  these  graces  are  in  us  and  abound, 
 they  make  delectable  mountains  indeed. 
 
 (a)  2  Tim.  ii.  17,  18. 
 
2i2  MOUNTS  ERROR  AND  CAUTION. 
 
 unburied,  as  you  see,  for  example  to  others  to  take  heed 
 how  they  clamber  too  high,  or  how  they  come  too  near 
 the  brink  of  this  mountain.* 
 
 Then  I  saw  they  had  them  to  the  top  of  another  moun- 
 tain, and  the  name  of  that  is  Caution,  and  bid  them  look 
 afar  off  :f  which  when  they  did,  they  perceived,  as  they 
 thought,  several  men  walking  up  and  down  among  the 
 tombs  that  were  there  :  and  they  perceived  that  the  men 
 were  blind,  because  they  stumbled  sometimes  upon  the 
 tombs,  and  because  they  could  not  get  out  from  among 
 them.     Then  said  Christian,  What  means  this  ? 
 
 The  shepherds  then  answered.  Did  you  not  see  a  little 
 below  these  mountains,  a  stile  that  leads  into  a  meadow, 
 on  the  left  hand  of  this  way  ?  They  answered.  Yes. 
 Then  said  the  shepherds.  From  that  stile  there  goes  a 
 path,  that  leads  directly  to  Doubting  Castle,  which  is  kept 
 by  Giant  Despair,  and  these  men  (pointing  to  them 
 among  the  tombs)  came  once  on  pilgrimage,  as  you  do  now, 
 even  till  they  came  to  that  same  stile.  And  because  the 
 right  way  was  rough  in  that  place  they  chose  to  go  out 
 of  it  into  that  meadow,  and  there  were  taken  by  Giant 
 Despair,  and  cast  into  Doubting  Castle  ;  where,  after  they 
 had  a  while  been  kept  in  the  dungeon,  he  at  last  did  put 
 out  their  eyes,  and  led  them  among  those  tombs,  where 
 he  had  left  them  to  wander  to  this  very  day,  that  the  say- 
 ing of  the  wise  man  might  be  fulfilled,  "  He  that  wander- 
 eth  out  of  the  way  of  understanding,  shall  remain  in  the 
 
 *  Fine-spun  speculations,  and  curious  reasonings,  lead  men  from  simple 
 truth  and  implicit  faith  into  many  dangerous  and  destructive  errors.  The 
 word  records  many  instances  of  such  forour  caution.  Be  warned  to  study 
 simplieity  and  godly  sincerity. 
 
 t  It  is  well  for  us  to  be  much  on  this  mount-  We  have  constant  need 
 of  caution.  Paul  takes  the  Corinthians  up  to  this  Mount  Caution,  and 
 shows  them  what  awful  things  have  happened  to  professors  of  old ;  and  he 
 leaves  this  solemn  word  for  us—"  Wherefore  let  him  who  thinketh  he 
 slandeth,  take  heed  lest  he  fall."  1  Cor.  x.  12. 
 
WERE    MEN    BLINDED    BY    GIANT    DESPAIR.         213 
 
 congregation  of  the  dead." (a)  Then  Christian  and 
 Hopeful  looked  upon  one  another,  with  tears  gushing  out, 
 but  yet  said  nothing  to  the  shepherds.* 
 
 Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  shepherds  had  them 
 to  another  place  in  a  bottom,  where  was  a  door  in  the  side 
 of  an  hill,  and  they  opened  the  door,  and  bid  them  look  in. 
 They  looked  in  therefore,  and  saw  that  within  it  was  very 
 dark  and  smoky  ;  they  also  thought  that  they  heard  there 
 a  rumbling  noise,  as  of  fire,  and  a  cry  of  some  tormented  ; 
 and  that  they  smelt  the  scent  of  brimstone.  Then  said 
 Christian,  What  means  this  ?  The  shepherds  told  them, 
 This  is  a  by-way  to  hell,  a  way  that  hypocrites  go  in  at ; 
 namely,  such  as  sell  their  birthright,  with  Esau  ;  such  as 
 sell  their  Master,  with  Judas  ;  such  as  blaspheme  the 
 gospel,  with  Alexander  ;  and  that  lie  and  dissemble,  with 
 Annanias,  and  Sapphira  his  wife. 
 
 Then  said  Hopeful  to  the  shepherds,  I  perceive  that 
 these  had  on  them,  even  every  one,  a  show  of  pilgrimage, 
 as  we  have  now  ;  had  they  not  T 
 
 Shep.  Yea,  and  held  it  a  long  time  too. 
 
 Hope.  How  far  might  they  go  on  in  pilgrimage  in 
 their  days,  since  they  notwithstanding  were  thus  misera- 
 bly cast  away  ? 
 
 Shep.  Some  further,  and  some  not  so  far  as  these 
 mountains. f 
 
 *  Do  we  see  others  fall  into  perdition  by  the  very  same  sins  and  follies 
 from  which  God  has  reclaimed  us:  What  must  we  resolve  this  into,  but 
 his  superabounding  mercy  to  us  !  And  surely  it  is  enough  to  make  one's 
 eyes  gush  out  with  tears,  and  to  melt  our  hard  hearts  into  fervent  love,  to 
 look  back  upon  the  many  singular  instances  of  God's  distinguishing  favour 
 to  us.     O  call  them  to  mind  and  be  thankful. 
 
 *  Thus  we  read  of  some  being  once  enlightened,  and  having  tasted  of 
 the  heavenly  gift,  and  were  made  partakers  of  the  world  to  come.  Heb.  vi. 
 It  is  hard  to  say  how  far,  or  how  long  a  person  may  follow  Christ, and  berr.use 
 of  unfaithfulness,  yet  fall  away,  and  come  short  of  the  kingdom  at  last. — 
 This  should  excite  to  diligence,  humility,  and  circumspection,  ever  look- 
 ing to  Jesus  to  keep  u?  from  falling. 
 
 <a)  Pro r.  Ml.  1«. 
 
214  THE  shepherds'  directions  to  the  pilgrims. 
 
 Then  said  the  pilgrims  one  to  another,  We  had  need  to 
 cry  to  the  strong  for  strenglh. 
 
 She  p.  Ah,  and  you  will  have  need  to  use  it  when  you 
 have  it,  too. 
 
 By  this  lime  the  pilgrims  had  a  desire  to  go  forwards, 
 and  the  shepherds  a  desire  they  should  ;  so  they  walked 
 together  towards  the  end  of  the  mountains.  Then  said 
 the  shepherds  one  to  another.  Let  us  here  show  the  pil- 
 grims the  gates  of  Ihe  Celestial  City,  if  they  have  skill  to 
 look  through  our  prospective  glass.  The  pilgrims  then 
 lovingly  accepted  the  motion  :  so  they  had  them  to  the 
 top  of  an  high  hill,  called  Clear,  and  gave  them  the  glass 
 to  look. 
 
 Then  they  essayed  to  look,  but  the  remembrance  of 
 that  last  thing  that  the  shepherds  had  showed  them,  made 
 their  hands  shake  ;  by  means  of  which  impediment,  they 
 could  not  look  steadily  through  the  glass  ;^  yet  they 
 thought  they  saw  something  like  the  gate,  and  also  some 
 of  the  glory  of  the  place.  Then  they  went  away,  and 
 sang  this  song  : 
 
 "  Thus  by  the  shepherds  secrets  are  reveal'd, 
 AVhich  from  all  other  men  are  kept  conceaPd  5 
 Come  to  the  shepherds  then,  if  you  would  see 
 Things  deep,  things  hid,  and  that  mysterious  be." 
 
 When  they  were  about  to  depart,  one  of  the  shepherds 
 gave  them  a  note  of  the  way.  Another  of  them  bid 
 them  beware  of  the  flatterer.  The  third  bid  them  take 
 heed  that  they  sleep  not  upon  the  enchanted  ground. — 
 And  the  fourth  bid  them  good  speed.  So  I  awoke  from 
 my  dream. 
 
 *  The  glass  of  God's  word  of  grace  and  truth,  held  up  by  the  hand  of 
 faith  to  the  eye  of  the  soul.  So  Paul  speaks ;  beholding  as  in  a  glass  (the 
 gospel)  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  kc.  2  Cor.  iii.  18.  But  unbelieving  doubts 
 and  fears  will  make  the  hand  tremble;  and  the  sight  dim. 
 
COUNTRY  OF  CONCEIT IGNORANCE.        215 
 
 CHAPTER  XVII. 
 
 THE  PILGRIMS  MEET  WITH  IGNORANCE— THE  ROBBERY 
 OF  LITTLE-FAJTH  RELATED— CHRISTIAN  AND  HOPEFUL 
 CAUGHT  IN  THE  NET. 
 
 AND  I  slept  and  dreamed  again,  and  saw  the  same  two 
 pilgrims  going  down  the  mountains,  along  the  highway 
 towards  the  city.  Now  a  little  before  these  mountains 
 on  the  left  hand,  lieth  the  country  of  Conceit,^  from  which 
 country  there  comes  into  the  way  in  which  the  pilgrims 
 walked,  a  litlle  crooked  lane.  Here  therefore  they  met 
 with  a  very  brisk  lad,  that  came  out  of  that  country,  and 
 his  name  was  Ignorance.  So  Christian  asked  him  from 
 what  parts  he  came,  and  whither  he  was  going  ? 
 
 Ignor.  Sir,  I  was  born  in  the  counlry  that  lielh  ofi' 
 there  a  little  on  the  left  hand,  and  am  going  to  the  Celes- 
 tial City. 
 
 Chr.  But  hov/  do  you  think  to  get  in  at  the  gate  ?  for 
 you  may  find  some  difficulties  there. 
 
 As  other  good  people  do,  said  he. 
 
 Chr.  But  what  have  you  to  show  at  that  gate,  that 
 may  cause  that  gate  to  be  opened  to  you  ? 
 
 Ignor.  1  know  my  Lord's  will,  and  have  been  a  good 
 liver;  I  pay  every  man  his  own  ;  I  pray,  fast,  pay  tithes, 
 and  give  alms,  and  have  left  my  country  for  whither  I  am 
 going,t 
 
 *  This  country  we  were  all  born  in  ;  and  are  all  by  nature  darkness. 
 Some  live  long  in  the  country  of  Conceit,  and  many  end  their  days  in  it. 
 Are  you  come  out  of  it  ?  So  was  Ignorance  ;  but  he  breathed  his  native 
 air.  So  long  as  any  sinner  tiiinks  he  can  do  any  thing  towards  fi-aking 
 himself  righteous  before  God,  his  name  is  ignorance,  he  is  full  of  self  con- 
 ceit, and  destitute  of  the  faith  of  Christ. 
 
 t  Is  it  not  very  common  to  hear  professors  thus  express  themselves.' 
 Yes,  and  many  who  make  a  very  high  profession  too  ;  their  ho|>€s  are 
 
 '  D  d 
 
216  CHARACTEK  OF  IGNORANCE. 
 
 Chr.  But  thou  earnest  not  in  at  the  Wicket-gate  tliaf 
 is  at  the  head  of  this  way  ;  thou  earnest  in  hither  through 
 that  same  crooked  lane,  and  therefore  I  fear,  hofl^evei 
 thou  majest  think  of  thyself,  when  the  reckoning-daj- 
 shall  come,  thou  wilt  have  laid  to  thy  charge,  that  thou 
 art  a  thief  and  a  robber,  instead  of  getting  admittance  into 
 the  city. 
 
 Ignor.  Gentlemen,  ye  be  utter  strangers  to  me,  I 
 know  you  not ;  be  content  to  follow  the  religion  of  your 
 country,  and  I  will  follow  the  religion  of  mine.  I  hope 
 all  will  be  well.  And,  as  for  the  gate  you  talk  of,  all  the 
 world  knows,  that  that  is  a  great  way  off  of  our  country. 
 I  cannot  think  that  any  men  in  all  our  parts  do  so  much 
 as  know  the  way  to  it,  nor  need  they  matter  whether 
 they  do  or  no  ;  since  we  have,  as  you  see^  a  fine  pleasant 
 green  lane,  that  comes  down  from  our  country  the  nearest 
 way. 
 
 When  Christian  saw  that  the  man  was  wise  in  his  own 
 conceit,  he  said  to  Hopeful  whisperingly,  "  There  is 
 more  hope  of  a  fool  than  of  him  ;"(^)  ^"d  said  moreover, 
 **  When  he  that  is  a  fool  walketh  by  the  way,  his  wisdom^ 
 faileth  him,  and  he  saith  to  every  one  that  he  is  a  fool." (6) 
 IVhat,  shall  we  talk  further  with  him,  or  outgo  him  at 
 present,  and  so  leave  him  to  think  of  what  he  hath  heard 
 already,  and  then  stop  again  for  him  afterwards,  and  see 
 if  by  degrees  we  can  do  any  good  by  him  ?  Then  said 
 Hopeful, 
 
 plainly  grounded  upon  what  they  are  in  themselves,  and  how  they  differ 
 from  their  former  selves  and  other  sinners,  instead  of  what  Christ  has 
 made  us,  and  what  we  are  in  Christ.  But  the  profession  of  such  is  begun 
 with  an  ignorant,  whole,  self-righteous  heart,  it  is  continued  in  pride,  self- 
 seeking,  and  self  exalting,  and  end?  in  awful  disappointment.  For  such 
 are  called  by  our  Lord  thieves  and  robbers  ;  they  rob  him  of  the  glory  ol 
 his  grace,  and  the  efficacy  of  his  precious  blood. 
 
 (a)  Prov.  xsvi.  12.  (b)  Eccles.  x.  2. 
 
TCRX-AWAY    CARRIED    OFF    RV     DEVH.S.  '2\  t 
 
 ■'^  Let  Ignorance  a  little  while  now  muse 
 On  what  is  said,  and  let  him  not  refuse 
 Good  counsel  to  embrace,  lest  he  remain 
 Still  ignorant  of  what's  thechiefest  gain. 
 God  saith,  those  that  no  understanding  have. 
 Although  he  made  them,  them  he  will  not  save." 
 
 He  further  added,  It  is  not  good,  I  think,  to  say  to 
 him  all  at  once  ;  let  us  pass  him  by,  if  yon  will,  and  talk 
 to  him  anon,  even  as  he  is  able  to  bear  it." 
 
 So  they  both  went  on,  and  Ignorance  he  came  after. 
 Now  when  they  had  passed  him  a  litde  way,  they  entered 
 into  a  very  dark  lane,  where  they  met  a  man  whom  seven 
 devils  had  bound  with  seven  strong  cords,  and  were  car- 
 rying him  back  to  the  door  that  they  saw  on  the  side  of 
 the  hill.(rt)  Now^  good  Christian  began  to  tremble,  and 
 so  did  Hopeful  his  companion  :  yet  as  ;he  devils  led  away 
 tlie  man.  Christian  looked  to  see  if  ])c  knew  him  ;  and  he 
 thought  it  might  be  one  Turn-away,  that  dtvelt  in  the  town 
 of  Apostacy.  But  he  did  not  perfectly  see  his  face  ;  for 
 he  did  hang  his  head  like  a  thief  that  is  found.  But  being 
 gone  past.  Hopeful  looked  after  him,  and  espied  on  his 
 back  a  paper  with  this  inscription,  "  Wanton  professor, 
 and  damnable  apostate. "'^^  Then  said  Christian  to  his 
 fellow,  Now  I  call  (o  remembrance  that  which  was  told 
 me,  of  a  thing  that  happened  lo  a  good  man  hereabout. 
 The  name  of  the  man  was  Lidle-failh,  but  a  good  man, 
 and  he  dwelt  in  Ihe    town    of  Sincere.     Tiie    tliinf^   was 
 
 '  O  beware  of  a  light,  trilling  spirit,  and  a  wanton  beliavioiir.  It  is  of- 
 Jen  the  forerunner  of  apostaoy  from  (lo-J.  It  makes  one  tremble  to  hear 
 those  who  ftrotess  to  follow  Christ  in  the  regeneration,  crying,  What  harm 
 i-3  there  in  this  game,  and  the  other  diversion?  Tiiey  plainly  discover 
 what  spirit  they  are  got  into.  The  warmth  of  love  is  gone,  and  (liey  are 
 become  coid^  dead,  and  carnal.     0  how  many  instances  of  llicsc  abound  '. 
 
 (»  Malt.  xii.  4j.     Pro  v.  v.  22. 
 
218    CHRISTIAN   TELLS   OF  LI  1  TLE-F AlTIl'a  ROBBERi. 
 
 this : — at  the  entering  in  at  this  passage,  there  comes 
 down  from  Broad- way -gate,  a  lane,  called  Dead-man^s 
 lane  ;  so  called,  because  of  the  murders  that  are  common- 
 \y  done  there  ;  and  this  Little-faith  going  on  pilgrimage, 
 as  we  do  now,  chanced  to  sit  down  there  and  slept :  now 
 there  happened  at  that  time  to  come  down  the  lane  from 
 Broad-way-gate,  three  sturdy  rogues,  and  their  names 
 were  Faint-heart,  Mistrust,  and  Guilt,  three  brothers; 
 and  they  espying  Little-faith  where  he  was,  came  gallop- 
 ing up  with  speed.  Now  the  good  man  was  just  awaked 
 from  his  sleep,  and  was  getting  up  to  go  on  his  journey. 
 So  they  all  came  up  to  him,  and  with  threatening  language 
 bid  hiai  stand.  At  this  Little-faith  looked  as  white  as  a 
 clout,  and  had  neither  power  to  fight  nor  flee.  Then  said 
 Faint-heart,  "  Deliver  thy  purse ;"  but  he  making  no 
 haste  to  do  it,  (for  he  was  loth  to  lose  his  money,)  Mis- 
 trust ran  up  to  him,  and  thrusting  his  hand  into  his  pocket, 
 pulled  out  thence  a  bag  of  silver.  Then  he  cried  out, 
 "Thieves?  thieves  !"  With  that  Guilt,  with  a  great  club 
 that  was  in  his  hand,  struck  Little-faith  on  the  head,  and 
 with  that  blow  felled  him  fiat  to  the  ground  ;  where  he 
 lay  bleeding,  as  one  that  would  bleed  to  death.  All  this 
 while  the  thieves  stood  by.  But  at  last,  they  hearing  that 
 some  were  upon  the  road,  and  fearing  lest  it  should  be  one 
 Great-grace,  that  dwells  in  the  city  of  Good-confidence, 
 they  betook  themselves  to  their  heels,  and  left  this  good 
 man  to  shift  for  himself,  who,  getting  up,  made  shift  to 
 scramble  on  his  way. — This  was  the  story. '^= 
 
 Hope.  But  did  they   take   from    him  all  that  ever  he 
 had? 
 
 *  Where  there  is  a  faint  heart  in  God's  cause,  and  mistrust  of  God's 
 truths,  here  will  be  guilt  in  the  conscience,  and  a  dead  faith  in  the  heart ; 
 and  these  rogues  will  prevail  over,  and  rob  such  souls  of  the  comforts  of 
 God's  love  aud  of  Christ's  salvation.  O  how  many  are  overtaken  by  these 
 in  sleepy  fits  and  careless  frames,  and  plundered!  Learn  to  be  wise  from 
 the  things  others  have  suffered. 
 
HE    SAVES    HIS    CERTIFICATE.  219 
 
 Chr.  No  :  the  place  where  his  jewels  were,  they  iic^ 
 ver  ransacked ;  so  those  he  kept  still.  But,  as  1  was 
 told,  the  good  man  was  much  afflicted  for  his  loss  ;  for 
 the  thieves  got  most  of  his  spending  money.  That  which 
 they  got  not,  as  I  said,  were  jewels  ;  also,  he  had  a  lillle 
 odd  money  left,  but  scarce  enough  to  bring  him  to  hit* 
 journey's  end  ;(«)  nay,  if  I  was  not  misinformed,  he  was 
 forced  to  beg  as  he  went,  to  keep  himself  alive  (for  his 
 jewels^  he  might  not  sell.)  But  beg  and  do  what  he 
 could,  "he  went,"  as  we  say,  "  with  many  a  hungry  bel- 
 ly," the  most  part  of  the  rest  of  the  way. 
 
 Hope.  But  is  it  not  a  wonder  they  got  not  from  him  his 
 certificate,  by  which  he  was  to  receive  his  admittance  at 
 the  Celestial  gate  ? 
 
 Chr.  It  is  a  wonder:  but  they  got  not  that  ;  though 
 they  missed  it  not  through  any  good  cunning  of  his  ;  for 
 he,  being  dismayed  with  their  coming  upon  him,  had  nei- 
 ther power  nor  skill  to  hide  any  thing,  so  it  was  more  by 
 good  providence  than  by  his  endeavour,  that  they  missed 
 of  that  good  thing. f  (6) 
 
 Hope.  But  it  must  needs  be  a  comfort  to  him,  tlial 
 they  got  not  his  jewels  from  him  ? 
 
 Chr.  It  might  have  been  great  comfort  to  him,  had  he 
 used   it  as  he  should  :   but  they  who  told  me  the   story, 
 
 *  By  his  jewels,  we  may  understand  those  imparted  graces  of  the  Spirit, 
 Faith,  Hope,  and  Love.  By  his  spending  money,  understand  the  sealing 
 and  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  his  heart.  2  Cor.  i.  22.  Of  this  divine  assu 
 ranee  and  the  sense  of  the  peace  and  joy  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  was  rob- 
 bed, so,  that  though  he  still  went  on  in  the  ways  of  tiie  Lord,  yet  he  drag- 
 ged on  but  heavily  and  uncomfortably  :  and  was  not  hap|)y  in  himself. 
 O  how  much  evil  and  distress  are  brought  upon  us  by  neglecting  to  watch 
 and  pray  ! 
 
 t  What  was  this  good  thing  .''  His  faith,  whose  author,  finisher,  and  ob- 
 ject is  Jesus.  And  where  he  gives  this  gift  of  faith,  though  it  be  but  little, 
 even  as  a  grain  of  mustard-seed,  if  exercised  by  the  possessor,  not  all  the 
 jnowcrs  of  earth  and  hell  can  rob  the  heart  of  it. 
 
 (a)  1  Pet.  iv.  18  fh)  2Tim.i,  14.     2  Pet.  ii- 9. 
 
220  littlk-faith's   affliction. 
 
 said,  (hat  he  made  biillittle  use  of  it  at  all  the  rest  of  ihc. 
 wdv  ;  and  that,  because  of  the  dismay  that  he  had  in  the 
 taking  away  his  money.  Indeed  he  forgot  it  a  great  part 
 of  the  rest  of  his  journey  ;  and,  besides,  when  at  any 
 lime  It  came  inio  his  mind,  and  he  began  to  be  comfort- 
 ed therewith  ;  then  woidd  fresh  thoughts  of  his  loss 
 come  again  upon  him,  and  those  thoughts  would  swallow 
 lip  all. 
 
 Hope.  Alas,  poor  man  !  this  could  not  but  be  a  great 
 grief  unto  him  ? 
 
 Chr.  Grief!  ay,  a  grief  indeed.  Would  it  not  have 
 been  so  to  any  of  us,  had  we  been  used  as  he,  to  be  rob- 
 bed and  wounded  too,  and  (hat  in  a  strange  place,  as  he 
 was  ?  It  is  a  wonder  he  did  not  die  with  grief,  poor  heart  : 
 I  Avas  told  he  scattered  almost  all  the  rest  of  tiie  way, 
 w  ith  nothing  but  doleful  and  bitter  complaints  :  telling  also 
 to  all  who  overtook  him,  or  that  he  overtook  in  the  way 
 as  he  went,  where  he  was  robbed,  and  how  ;  who  they 
 were  (hat  did  it,  and  what  he  lost ;  how  he  was  wounded, 
 and  that  he  hardly  escaped  with  his  life.* 
 
 Hope.  But  it  is  a  wonder  that  his  necessity  did  not  put 
 Iiim  upon  selling  or  pawning  some  of  his  jewels,  that  he 
 might  have  wherewith  to  relieve  himself  in  Jiis  journey. 
 
 Chr.  Thou  (alkest  like  one,  upon  whose  head  is  the 
 shell  to  (his  very  day  :  for  ^vhat  should  he  pawn  them  ?  or 
 to  whom  should  he  sell  them  ?  In  all  that  country  where 
 he  was  robbed,  his  jewels  were  not  accounted  of;  nor  did 
 he  \v?.nt  that  relief  which  could  from  thence  be  adminis- 
 tered to  him.     Besides,  had  his  jewels  been  missing  at  tlic 
 
 •"  Here  is  a  discovery  of  true,  thougli  it  be  but  liKle  failb.  It  mo!irns 
 its  loss  ol  Gn.'ls  presence,  and  the  comforts  of  liis  Spirit,  and  laments  its 
 i'olly  for  sleeping,  when  it  should  have  been  watching  and  praying.  He 
 Ihat  pines  under  the  sense  of  the  loss  of  Clirist's  love,  has  faith  in  his  heart , 
 i'Aid  a  measure  of  love  to  Christ  in  his  soul  ;  though  he  goes  on  his  wav 
 weeping,  yet  he  shall  find  joy  in  the  end.  Soul,  be  on  thy  wacthtoucr 
 le.-t  thou  sleep  the  sleep  of  eternal  dealii. 
 
DIFFERENCE    BETWEEN    HIM    AND    ESAU.  22! 
 
 gate  of  the  Celestial  City  he  had  (and  that  he  knew  well 
 enough)  been  excluded  from  an  inheritance  there,  and 
 that  would  have  been  worse  to  him  than  the  appearance 
 and  villainy  of  ten  thousand  thieves. 
 
 Hope.  Why  art  thou  so  tart,  my  brother?  Esau  sold 
 his  birthright,  and  that  for  a  mess  of  potfage  ;(«)  and  that 
 birthright  was  his  greatest  jewel :  and,  if  he,  why  might 
 not  Little-faith  do  so  too  ? 
 
 Chr.  Esau  did  sell  his  birthright  indeed,  and  so  do 
 many  besides,  and  by  so  doing,  exclude  themselves  from 
 the  chief  blessing  :  as  also  that  caitiff  did  :  but  you  must 
 put  a  difference  betwixt  Esau  and  Little-faith,  and  also 
 betwixt  their  estates.  Esau's  birthright  was  typical,  but 
 Little-faith's  jewels  were  not  so.  Esau's  belly  was  his 
 god,  but  Little-faith's  belly  was  not  so.  Esau's  want  lay 
 in  his  fleshly  appetite.  Little-faith's  did  not  so.  Besides, 
 Esau  could  see  no  further  than  to  the  fulfilling  of  his  lust  : 
 "  For  I  am  at  the  point  io  die,"  said  he,  "  and  what  good 
 will  this  birthright  do  me  V\b)  But  Little-faith,  though 
 it  was  his  lot  to  have  but  a  little  faith,  was  by  his  little 
 faith  kept  from  such  extravagancies,  and  made  to  see  and 
 prize  his  jewels  more,  than  to  sell  them  as  Esau  did  his 
 birthright.  You  read  not  any  where  that  Esau  had  faith, 
 no,  not  so  much  as  a  little  ;  therefore  no  marvel,  if  where 
 the  flesh  only  bears  sway  (as  it  will  in  tliat  man  where  no 
 faith  is,  to  resist,)  if  he  sells  his  birthright  and  his  soul 
 and  all,  and  that  to  the  devil  of  hell :  for  it  is  with  such  ai 
 it  is  with  the  ass,  "  who  in  her  occasions  cannot  be  turn- 
 ed away:"(c)  when  their  minds  are  set  upon  their  lusts, 
 they  will  have  them,  whatever  they  cost.  But  Litlle- 
 faith  was  of  another  temper,  his  mind  was  on  things  di- 
 
 {n)  Heb.  xii.  16.  (6)  Gen.  xxv.  2r— 34. 
 
 ('■)  Jcr-  ii.  24. 
 
222  HOPEFDL    BLAMES    LITTLE-FAITH. 
 
 vine  ;  his  livelihood  was  upon  things  that  were  spiritual 
 and  from  above  ;  therefore,  to  what  end  should  he  that  is 
 of  such  a  temper  sell  his  jewels  (had  there  been  any  that 
 would  have  bought  Ihem,)  to  fill  his  mind  with  emptj 
 things  !  Will  a  man  give  a  penny  to  fill  his  belly  with 
 hay  ?  or  can  you  persuade  the  turtle-dove  to  live  upon 
 carrion  like  the  crow  ?  Though  faithless  ones  can,  for  car- 
 nal lusts,  pawn,  or  mortgage,  or  sell  what  they  have,  and 
 themselves  outright  to  boot,  yet  they  that  have  faith,  sav- 
 ing faith,  though  but  little  of  it,  cannot  do  so.  Here, 
 theiefore,  my  brother,  is  thy  mistake. 
 
 Hope.  I  acknowledge  it;  but  yet  your  severe  reflec- 
 tion had  almost  made  me  angry. 
 
 Chr.  AVhy !  I  did  but  compare  thee  to  some  of  the 
 birds  that  are  of  the  brisker  sort,  who  will  run  to  and  fro 
 in  untrodden  paths,  with  the  shell  upon  their  heads  :  but 
 pass  by  that,  and  consider  the  matter  under  debate,  and 
 all  shall  be  well  betwixt  thee  and  me. 
 
 Hope.  But  Christian,  these  three  fellows,  I  am  per- 
 suaded in  my  heart,  are  but  a  company  of  cowards  ; 
 would  they  have  run  else,  think  you,  as  they  did,  at  the 
 noise  of  one  that  was  coming  on  the  road  ?  Why  did  not 
 Little-faith  pluck  up  a  greater  heart  ?  he  might,  methinks, 
 have  stood  one  brush  with  them,  and  have  yielded,  when 
 there  had  been  no  remedy. 
 
 Chr.  That  they  are  cowards,  many  have  said,  but  few 
 have  found  it  so  in  the  time  of  trial.  As  for  a  great  heart, 
 Little-faith  had  none  ;  and  I  perceived  by  thee,  my 
 brother,  hadst  thou  been  the  man  concerned,  thou  art  but 
 for  a  brush,  and  then  to  yield.  And  verily,  since  this  is 
 the  height  of  thy  stomach,  now  they  are  at  a  distance 
 from  us,  should  they  appear  to  thee,  as  they  did  to  him, 
 they  might  put  thee  to  second  thoughts.* 
 
 *  Ah !  how  easy  is  it  to  talk  when  enemies  are  out  of  sight !  We  too  of- 
 fen  wax  valiant  in  our  own  esteem,  when  we  have  constant  need  to  hum" 
 
GREAT-GRACE,    THE    KINg's    CHAMPION.  2*23 
 
 But  consider  again,  they  are  but  journeymen  thieves, 
 they  serve  under  the  king  of  the  bottomless  pit ;  who,  if 
 need  be,  will  come  to  their  aid  himself,  and  his  voice  is  as 
 the  roaring  of  a  lion.(«)  I  myself  have  been  engaged  as 
 this  Little-faith  was ;  and  I  found  it  a  terrible  thing. 
 These  three  villains  set  upon  me,  and  I  beginning  like  a 
 Christian  to  resist,  they  gave  out  a  call,  and  in  came  their 
 master :  I  would,  as  the  saying  is,  have  given  ray  life  for 
 a  penny  ;  but  that,  as  God  would  have  it,  I  was  clothed 
 with  armour  of  proof.  Ay,  and  yet  though  I  was  so  har- 
 nessed, I  found  it  hard  work  to  quit  myself  like  a  man  : 
 no  man  can  tell  what  in  that  combat  attends  us,  but  he 
 that  hath  been  in  the  battle  himself. ^^ 
 
 Hope.  Well,  but  they  ran  you  see,  when  they  did  but 
 suppose  that  one  Great-grace  was  in  the  way. 
 
 Chr.  True,  they  have  often  fled,  both  they  and  their 
 master,  when  Great-grace  hath  appeared  ;  and  no  marvel, 
 for  he  is  the  King's  champion  :  but,  I  trow,  you  will  put 
 some  difference  between  Little-faith  and  the  King's  cham- 
 pion. All  the  King's  subjects  are  not  his  champions  ; 
 nor  can  they,  when  tried,  do  such  feats  of  war  as  he.  Is  it 
 meet  to  think  that  a  little  child  should  handle  Goliath  as 
 David  did  ?  or  that  there  should  be  the  strength  of  an  ox 
 
 ble  ourselves  under  Ihe  mighty  hand  of  God,  knowing  what  mere  nothings 
 we  are  of  ourselves.  It  makes  a  Christian  speak  tartly,  when  one  sees 
 self-exaltings  in  another.  Paul  frequently  speaks  thus,  from  warm  zeal  for 
 Christ's  glory,  and  strong  love  to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 
 
 *  Who  can  stand  in  the  evil  day  of  temptation,  when  beset  with  Faint- 
 heart, Mistrust,  and  Guilt,  backed  by  the  power  of  their  master  Satan.'' 
 No  one,  unless  armed  with  the  whole  armour  of  God  :  even  then  the  pow- 
 er of  such  infernal  foes  makes  it  a  hard  fight  to  the  Christian.  But  this  is 
 our  glory,  the  Lord  shall  fight  for  us,  and  we  shall  hold  our  peace  ;  we 
 shall  be  silent  as  to  ascribing  any  glory  to  ourselves,  knowing  our  very 
 enemies  are  part  of  ourselves,  and  that  we  are  more  than  conquerors  over 
 all  these  (only)  through  IIIM  who  loved  us.    Rom.  viii.  27. 
 
 (a)  1  Pet.  V.  8. 
 Ee 
 
i224       INFLUENCK  OF  FAINT-HEART  AND   5IISTRUST. 
 
 in  a  wren  ?  Some  are  strong,  some  are  weak  :  some  have 
 great  faith,  some  have  little  ;  this  man  was  one  of  the  weak, 
 and  therefore  he  went  to  the  wall.^ 
 
 Hope.  I  would  it  had   been  Great-grace,  for  his  sake. 
 
 Chr.  If  it  had  been  he,  he  might  have  had  his  hands 
 full :  for  I  must  tell  you,  that  though  Great-grace  is  ex- 
 cellent good  at  his  weapon,  and  has,  and  can,  so  long  as 
 he  keeps  them  at  sword's  point,  do  well  enough  with  themj, 
 yet  if  they  get  within  him,  even  Faint-heart,  Mistrust,  or 
 the  other,  it  will  go  hard,  but  that  they  will  throw  up  his 
 heels  :  and  when  a  man  is  down,  you  know,  what  can  he 
 do? 
 
 Whoso  looks  well  upon  Great-grace's  face  shall  see 
 those  scars  and  cuts  there,  that  shall  easily  give  demon- 
 stration  of  what  I  say.  Yea,  once  I  heard  that  he  should 
 say  (and  that  when  he  was  in  the  combat,)  "  We  de- 
 spaired even  of  life. "f  How  did  these  sturdy  rogues  and 
 their  fellows  make  David  groan,  mourn,  and  roar  ?  Yea;i 
 Heman  and  Hezekiah  too,  though  champions  in  their 
 days,  were  forced  to  bestir  them,  when  by  these  assault- 
 ed ;  and  yet,  notwithstanding,  they  had  their  coats  sound- 
 ly brushed  by  them.  Peter,  upon  a  time,  would  go  try 
 what  be  could  do ;  but,  though  some  do  say  of  him,  that 
 
 *  Pray  mind  tins,  ye  lambs  of  the  flock,  whose  knowledge  is  small,  and 
 whose  faith  is  weak  :  O  never  think  the  God  ye  believe  in,  the  Saviour  ye 
 follow,  is  an  austere  master,  who  expects  more  from  you  than  ye  are 
 able.  When  he  calls  for  your  service,  look  to  him  for  strength  ;  expect 
 all  power  and  strength  for  every  good  work  out  of  the  fulness  of  Christ ; 
 the  more  you  receive  from  him,  the  more  you  will  grow  up  in  him,  and 
 be  devoted  to  him. 
 
 j  Now  here  you  see  what  is  meant  by  Great-grace,  who  is  so  often  men- 
 tioned in  this  book,  and  by  whom  so  many  valiant  things  were  done. 
 We  read,  "  With  great  power  the  apostles  witnessed  of  the  resurrection  of 
 .Tesus."  Why  was  it  ?  Because — "  Great-grace  was  upon  them  all."  Acts 
 iv.  33.  So  you  see  all  is  of  grace,  from  first  to  last,  in  salvation.  If  we  do 
 great  things  for  Christ,  yet  not  unto  us,  but  unto  the  Great-grace  of  our 
 Lord  be  all  the  glory." 
 
job's    horse    DESCaiDED.  225 
 
 he  is  Ihe  prince  of  the  apostles,  they  liandled  him  so,  that 
 ^bey  made  him  at  last  afraid  of  a  sorry  girl. 
 
 Besides,  their  king  is  at  their  whistle  ;  he  is  never  out 
 of  hearing  ;  and  if  at  any  time  they  be  put  to  the  worst, 
 he,  if  possible,  comes  in  to  help  them  :  and  of  him  it  is 
 said,  "  the  sword  of  him  that  layetJi  at  him  cannot  hold  ; 
 the  spear,  the  dart,  nor  the  harbergeon  ;  he  esteemeth 
 iron  as  straw,  and  brass  as  rotten  wood  :  the  arrow  cannot 
 make  him  flee,  sling-stones  are  turned  with  him  into  stub- 
 ble  ;  darts  are  counted  as  stubble  ;  he  laugheth  at  the 
 shaking  of  the  spear."(rt)  What  can  a  man  do  in  this 
 case  ?  it  is  true,  if  a  man  could  at  every  turn  have  Job's 
 horse,  and  had  skill  and  courage  to  ride  him,  he  might  do 
 notable  things  ;  for  *'his  neck  is  clothed  with  thunder; 
 he  will  not  be  afraid  as  a  grasshopper  ;  the  glory  of  hiiH 
 nostrils  is  terrible  ;  he  paweth  in  the  f alley,  and  rejoiceth 
 in  his  strength,  he  goeth  on  to  meet  the  armed  men  :  he 
 mocketh  at  fear,  and  is  not  affrighted,  neither  turnetli  he 
 back  from  the  sword  ;  the  quiver  rattleth  against  him,  the 
 glittering  spear  and  the  shield  :  he  swalloweth  the  ground 
 with  fierceness  and  rage,  neither  believeth  he  that  it  is 
 the  sound  of  the  trumpet.  He  saith  among  the  trumpets, 
 Ha,  ha  ;  and  he  smelleth  the  battle  afar  off,  the  thunder 
 of  the  captains  and  the  shoutings. "(6) 
 
 But  for  such  footmen  as  the«.  and  I  are,  let  us  never  (TK.. 
 desire  to  meet  with  an  enemy,  nor  vaunt  as  if  we  could  do 
 better,  when  we  hear  of  others  that  they  have  been  foiled  ; 
 nor  be  tickled  at  the  thought  of  our  own  manhood,  foi- 
 such  commonly  come  by  the  worst  when  tried.  Peter,  of 
 whom  I  made  mention  before,  he  would  swagger,  hv,  hf? 
 would  ;  he  would  as  his  vain  mind   prompted  him  to  say, 
 
 (a)  J..b  x!l  26-29.  (b)  Job  xr.six.  19--2.>. 
 
226    THE  ONLY  SECURITY  AGAINST  ROBBERS. 
 
 do  better,  and  stand  more  for  his  master  than  all  men  :  but 
 who  so  foiled  and  run  down  by  those  villains  as  he  ?^ 
 
 When  therefore  we  hear  that  such  robberies  are  done 
 on  the  King's  highway,  two  things  become  us  to  do  :  first, 
 to  go  out  harnessed,  and  to  be  sure  to  take  a  shield  with 
 us  ;  for  it  was  for  want  of  that,  that  he  that  laid  so  lustily 
 at  Leviathan,  could  not  make  him  yield  ;  for,  indeed,  if 
 that  be  wanted,  he  fears  us  not  at  all.  Therefore  he  that 
 had  skill  hath  said,  "above  all,  take  the  shield  of  faith, 
 wherewith  ye  shall  be  able  to  quench  all  the  fiery  darts 
 of  the  wicked. "(fl) 
 
 It  is  good  also  that  we  desire  of  the  King  a  convoy 
 that  he  will  go  with  us  himself.  This  made  David  re- 
 joice Avhen  in  the  valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death  ;  and 
 Moses  was  rather  for  dying  where  he  stood,  than  to  go 
 one  step  without  hit  Gbd.(6)  O  my  brother,  if  he  will 
 but  go  along  with  us,  what  need  we  be  afraid  of  ten  thou- 
 sand that  shall  set  themselves  against  us  T  but  without  him 
 **  the  proud  helpers  fall  under  the  slain. "f(c) 
 
 I,  for  my  part,  have  been  in  the  fray  before  now;  and 
 though,  through  the    goodness  of  him  that  is  best,  I  am, 
 
 *  From  this  sweet  and  edifying  conversation,  learn  not  to  think  more 
 highly  of  yourself  than  you  ought  to  think  ;  but  to  think  soberly,  according 
 to  the  measure  of  faith  which  God  hath  dealt  to  you.  Rom  xii.  3.  Now  it  is 
 of  the  very  essence  of  faiih,  to  lead  us  out  of  all  self-confidence  and  vain 
 vaunting.  For  we  know  not  how  soon  Faint-heart,  Mistrust,  and  Guilt, 
 may  spring  up  in  us,  set  upon  us,  and  if  not  found  in  the  exercise  of  faith, 
 will  rob  us  of  our  comforts,  and  spoil  our  joys. 
 
 t  But  how  contrary  to  this,  is  the  walk  and  conduct  of  some  who  pro- 
 fess to  be  pilgrims,  and  yet  can  wilfully  and  deliberately  go  upon  the  de- 
 vil's ground,  and  indulge  themselves  in  carnal  pleasures  and  sinful  diver- 
 sions !  Such  evidently  declare  in  plain  language,  that  they  desire  not  the 
 presence  of  God,  bat  that  he  should  depart  from  them  :  but  a  day  will 
 come,  which  will  hum  as  an  oven,  when  such  professors,  if  they  repent 
 not,  shall  become  stubble,  and  be  consumed  by  the  fire  of  God. 
 
 (a)  Eph.  vi.  16.          (b)  Exod.  xxxiii.  15.         (r)  Psal.  iii.  5—8. 
 xxvii.  1 — 3.    Isa  x,  4. 
 
THE    PILGRIMS    SEDUCED  BV    THE    FLATTERER.      227 
 
 as  you  see,  alive,  yet  I  cannot  boast  of  any  manhood. 
 Glad  shall  I  be  if  I  meet  with  no  more  such  brunts ;  though 
 I  fear  we  are  not  got  beyond  all  danger.  However,  since 
 the  lion  and  the  bear  have  not  as  yet  devoured  me,  I  hope 
 God  will  deliver  us  from  the  next  uncircumcised  Philis- 
 tines.    Then  sang  Christian— 
 
 *^  Poor  Little-faith  !  hast  been  among  the  thieves ; 
 Wast  robb'd  :  Remember  this,  whoso  believes, 
 And  get  more  faith,  then  shall  you  victors  be 
 Over  ten  thousands,  else  scarce  over  three." 
 
 So  tliey  went  on,  aud  Ignorance  followed.  They  went 
 then  till  they  came  at  a  place  where  they  saw  a  way  put 
 itself  into  their  way,^  and  seemed  withal  to  lie  as  straight 
 as  the  way  which  they  should  go;  and  here  they  knew 
 not  which  of  the  two  to  take,  for  both  seemed  straight  be- 
 fore them  ;  therefore  here  they  stood  still  to  consider. — 
 And  as  they  were  thinking  about  the  way,  behold,  a  man 
 of  black  flesh,  but  covered  with  a  very  light  robe,  came 
 to  them,  and  asked  them,  why  they  stood  there  ?  They 
 answered,  They  were  a  going  to  the  Celestial  City,  but 
 knew  not  which  of  these  ways  to  take.  "  Follow  me," 
 says  the  man,  "  it  is  thither  that  I  am  going."  So  they 
 followed  him  in  the  way  that  but  now  came  into  the  road, 
 which  by  degrees  turned,  and  turned  them  so  from  the  city 
 that  they  desired  to  go  to,  that  in  a  little  time  their  faces 
 were  turned  away  from  it  : — yet  they  followed  him.  But 
 by  and  by,  before  they  were  aware,  he  led  them  both 
 within  the  compass  of  a  net,  in  which  they  were  both  so 
 
 *  By  this  way  and  a  way,  it  is  plain  the  author  means  the  way  of  self- 
 riehteousness,  and  <he  way  of  the  imparted  righteousness  of  Christ. 
 Whenever  we  turn  aside  to  the  former,  we  get  out  of  the  way  to  the  city; 
 yea,  we  see  by  degrees  the  pilgrims'  faces  were  turned  away  from  it,  and 
 ihey  v/ere  entangled i.i  the  net  of  pride  and  folly. 
 
2^28    THE    PILGRIMS    SEDUCKD    BY    THE    FLATTEREH* 
 
 entangled,   that  they  knew  not  what  to  do  ;  and  with  thar 
 the  white  robe  fell  off  the  black  man's  back  : — They  then 
 saw  where  they  were.     Wherefore  there  they  lay  crying 
 some  time,  for  they  could  not  get  themselves  out."^ 
 
 Then  said  Christian  to  his  fellow.  Now  do  I  see  my- 
 self in  an  error.  Did  not  the  shepherds  bid  us  beware 
 of  the  flatterers  ?  As  is  the  saying  of  the  wise  man,  so 
 have  we  found  it  this  day,  <'  A  man  that  flattereth  his 
 neighbour,  spreadeth  a  net  for  hisfeet."(a) 
 
 Hope.  They  also  gave  us  a  note  of  directions  about 
 the  way,  for  our  more  sure  finding  (hereof;  but  herein  we 
 have  also  forgotten  to  read,  and  have  not  kept  ourselves 
 from  the  "  paths  of  the  destroyer."  Here  David  was 
 wiser  than  we  ;  for  saith  he,  *'  concerning  the  works  of 
 men,  by  the  word  of  thy  lips,  1  have  kept  me  from  the 
 paths  of  the  destroyer." (ft)  Thus  they  lay  bewailing 
 themselves  in  the  net.     At  last  they  spied  a  shining  onef 
 
 *  Luther  was  wont  to  caution  against  the  white  devil,  as  much  as  the 
 black  oiic  ,  for  Satan  transforms  himself  into  an  angel  of  light,  and  his 
 ministers  as  ministers  of  righteousness.  2  Cor.  xi.  14,  15.  And  how  do 
 they  ruin  sou's .''  By  flattery,  deceiving  the  ignorant,  and  beguiling  the  un- 
 stable.    These  are  black  men  clothed  in  white 
 
 i  By  tliis  siiining  one,  imderstand  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  leader  and  guide 
 of  all  who  believe.  When  they  err  and  stray  from  Jesus  the  way,  and  are 
 drawn  from  him  as  the  Truth,  the  Spirit  comes  with  his  rod  of  conviction 
 and  ciiastisement,  to  whip  them  from  their  self-righteousness  and  folly, 
 back  to  Chri-it,  to  trust  wholly  in  him,  to  rely  only  on  him,  and  to  walk  in 
 fellowship  with  him.  So  he  acted  by  the  (ialatian  Church,  who  was  flat- 
 terf  d  into  a  notion  of  self-righteousness  and  self-justification.  David  also, 
 when  he  found  himself  near  lost,  cries  out, — "  He  restoreth  my  soul,  He 
 leadeth  me  in  paths  of  righteousness  for  his  name's  sake."  Psal.  xxiii.  3. 
 
 The  following  lines  are  very  expressive  of  the  state  of  mind  of  any  who. 
 by  giving  place  to  unbelief,  may  have  turned  aside  from  the  narrow  way. 
 
 Often  thus,  through  sin's  deceit, 
 Grief  and  shame  and  loss  I  meet ; 
 Like  a  fish,  my  soul  mistook, 
 Saw  the  bait,  but  not  the  hook : 
 
 (</)  Prov.  xxix.  5.  (b)  Psal.  xvii.  4* 
 
tHEY    ARE    DELIVERED,  229 
 
 coming  towards  tbem,  with  a  whip  of  small  cord  in  his 
 hand.  When  he  was  come  to  the  place  where  they 
 were,  he  asked  them,  whence  they  came,  and  what  they 
 did  there  ?  They  told  him,  that  they  were  poor  pilgrim? 
 going  to  Zion,  but  were  led  out  of  their  way  by  a  black 
 man  clothed  in  white,  who  bid  us,  said  they,  follow  him, 
 for  he  was  going  thither  too.  Then  said  he  with  the  whip, 
 It  is  a  flatterer,  "  a  false  apostle,  that  hath  transformed  him- 
 self into  an  angel  of  light.'*(a)  So  he  rent  the  net,  and  let 
 the  men  out.  Then  said  he  to  them.  Follow  me,  that  I  may 
 set  you  in  the  way  again  : — so  he  led  them  back  to  the  way 
 which  they  had  left  to  follow  the  flatterer.  Then  he  ask- 
 ed them,  saying.  Where  did  you  lie  the  last  night  ?  They 
 said.  With  the  shepherds  upon  the  Delectable  Mountains. 
 He  asked  them  then,  if  they  had  not  a  note  of  direction 
 for  the  way  ?  They  answered,  Yes.  But  did  you,  said 
 he,  when  you  were  at  a  stand,  pluck  out  and  read  your 
 note?  They  answered,  No.  He  asked  them.  Why? 
 They  said,  they  forgot.  He  asked,  moreover,  If  the 
 shepherds  did  not  bid  them  beware  of  the  flatterer?  They 
 answered,  Yes ;  but  we  did  not  imagine,  said  they,  that 
 this  fine  spoken  man  had  been  he.  (6) 
 
 Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  he  commanded  them  to 
 lie  down  ;(c)  which  when  they  did,  he  chastised  them 
 sore,  to  teach  them  the  good  way  wherein  they  should 
 walk:(d[)  and,  as  he  chastised  them,  he  said,  "  As  many 
 as  I  love,  I  rebuke  and  chasten  ;  be  zealous,  therefore,  and 
 repent. "(e)     This  done,   he  bid  them  go  on  their  way, 
 
 Made,  b}^  past  experience,  wise  ; 
 Let  me  learn  thy  word  to  prize  ; 
 Tnught  by  what  I've  felt  before, 
 Satan's  flattery  to  abhor. 
 
 BUBDER. 
 
 (a)  2  Cor.  xi.  13, 14.    Dan.  xi.  32.  (6)  Rom.  xvi.  17,  IS. 
 
 (r)  Deut.  xxix.  2.        (</)  2  Chron.  vi.  26,  27.         (c)  Rer.  iii.  19. 
 
230 
 
 AND    SORELY    CHASTISED. 
 
 and  take  good  heed  to  the  other  directions  of  the  shep- 
 herds. So  they  thanked  him  for  all  his  kindness,  and 
 went  softly  along  the  right  way,  singing — 
 
 "  Come  hither,  you  that  walk  along  the  way, 
 See  how  the  pilgrims  fare  that  go  astray : 
 They  catched  are  in  an  entangling  net, 
 'Cause  they  good  counsel  lightly  did  forget; 
 'Tis  true  they  rescued  were;  but  yet,  you  see, 
 They^e  scourgM  to  boot : — let  this  your  caution  be.*^ 
 
A    MAN    WJTH    HIS    BACK    TO    ZION.  231 
 
 CHAPTER  XVIir. 
 
 THE  PILGRIMS  MEET  WITH  ATHEIST,  AND  PASS  OVER  THE 
 ENCHAiNTED  GROUND. 
 
 NOW  after  a  while,  they  perceived  afar  off,  one  com- 
 ing softly,  and  alone,  all  along  the  highway,  tomeet  thenn. 
 *rhen  said  Christian  to  his  fellow,  Yonder  is  a  man  with 
 his  back  towards  Zion,  and  he  is  coming  to  meet  us. 
 
 Hope.  I  see  him  ;  let  us  take  heed  to  ourselves  now, 
 lest  he  should  prove  a  flatterer  also.  So  he  drew  nearer 
 and  nearer,  and  at  last  came  up  to  them.  His  name  was 
 Atheist;  and  he  asked  them  whither  they  were  going? 
 
 Chr.  We  are  going  to  Mount  Zion. 
 
 Then  Atheist  fell  into  a  very  great  laughter. 
 
 Chr.   What  is  the  meaning  of  your  laughter? 
 
 Ath.  I  laugh  to  see  what  ignorant  persons  you  are,  to 
 take  upon  you  so  ridiculous  a  journey  ;  and  yet  are  like  to 
 have  nothing  but  your  travel  for  your  pains. 
 
 Chr.  Why,  man,  do  you  think  we  shall  not  be  re- 
 ceived ? 
 
 -   Ath.  Received  !  there  is  no  such  place  as  you  dream 
 of  in  all  this  world. 
 
 Chh.  But  there  is  in  the  world  to  come. 
 
 Ath.  ^V^hen  I  was  at  home,  in  mine  own  country,  I 
 heard  as  you  now  affirm,  and  from  that  Jiearing  went  out 
 to  see,  and  have  been  seeking  this  city  twenty  years,  but 
 find  no  more  of  it  than  I  did  the  first  day  I  set  out.(«) 
 
 Chr.  We  have  both  heard  and  believe  that  there  Is 
 such  a  place  to  be  found. 
 
 (a)  Eccl.  X.  15.     Je.r.  xvii.  li 
 
 F  f 
 
23'2  HIS    VAIN    REASONINGS    DISREGARDED. 
 
 Ath.  Had  not  I,  when  at  home,  believed,  I  had  not 
 come  thus  far  to  seek  ;  but  finding  none  (and  yet  I  should, 
 had  there  been  such  a  place  to  be  found,  for  I  have  gone 
 to  seek  it  further  than  you,)  I  am  going  back  again,  and 
 will  seek  to  refresh  myself  with  the  things  that  I  then 
 cast  away  for  hopes  of  that  which  I  now  see  is  not. 
 
 Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful  his  companion,  is  it 
 true  which  this  man  hath  said  ? 
 
 Hope.  Take  heed,  he  is  one  of  the  flatterers  :  remem- 
 ber what  it  hath  cost  us  once  already,  for  our  hearkening 
 to  such  kind  of  fellows.  What !  no  Mount  Zion  ?  Did 
 we  not  see  from  the  Delectable  Mountains  the  gate  of  the 
 city?  Also,  are  we  not  now  to  walk  by  faith  ?(a)  Let 
 lis  go  on,  said  Hopeful,  lest  the  man  with  the  whip  over- 
 take us  again.*  You  should  have  taught  me  that  lessoD 
 which  I  will  sound  in  the  ears  withal :  "  Cease,  my  son, 
 to  hear  th€  instruction  that  causeth  to  err  from  the  words 
 of  knowledge  ;"(^)  I  say,  my  brother,  cease  to  hear  himp 
 and  let  us  believe  to  the  saving  of  the  soul. 
 
 Chr.  My  brother,  I  did  not  put  the  question  to  thee^ 
 for  that  I  doubled  of  the  truth  of  your  belief  myself,  but 
 to  prove  thee,  and  to  fetch  from  thee  a  fruit  of  the  hones- 
 ty of  thy  heart.  As  for  this  man,  I  know  that  he  is  blind- 
 ed by  the  god  of  this  world.  Let  thee  and  l^go  on,  know- 
 ing that  we  have  belief  of  the  truth  ;  and  **  no  lie  is  of  the 
 truth."(c) 
 
 *  See  how  we  are  surrounded  with  different  enemies.  No  sooner  have 
 they  escaped  the  self-righteous  flatterer,  but  they  meet  with  the  openly 
 profane  and  licentious  mocker.  Ay,  and  he  set  out,  and  went  far  too,  yea, 
 farther  than  they  ;  but  behold,  he  has  turned  his  back  upon  all,  and  though 
 he  had  been  twenty  years  a  seeker,  yet  now  he  proves,  he  has  neither 
 faith  nor  hope,  but  ridicules  all  as  delusion.  Awful  to  think  of!  O  what 
 a  special  mercy  to  be  kept  believing  and  persevering,  not  regarding  the 
 ridicule  of  apostates  ! 
 
 (a)  2  Cor.  V.  7.     (6)  Prov.  six.  27.    Heb.  x.  39.      (c)  1  John  ii.  21 
 
HOPEFUL  BECOMES  DROWSY.  ^3 
 
 Hope.  Now  I  do  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God. 
 So  they  turned  away  from  the  man,  and  he,  laughing  at 
 them,  went  his  way. 
 
 I  saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  till  they  came 
 into  a  certain  country,  whose  air  naturally  tended  to  make 
 one  drowsy,  if  he  came  a  stranger  into  it.  And  here 
 Hopeful  began  to  be  very  dull  and  heavy  of  sleep  :  where- 
 fore he  said  unto  Christian,  I  now  begin  to  grow  so  drow- 
 sy, that  I  can  scarcely  hold  up  mine  eyes ;  let  us  lie 
 down  here  and  lake  one  nap. 
 
 By  no  means,  said  the  other  ;  lest,  sleeping,  we  never 
 wake  more. 
 
 Hope.  Why,  my  brother  ?  sleep  is  sweet  to  the  la- 
 bouring man  :  we  may  be  refreshed  if  we  take  a  nap. 
 
 Chr.  Do  you  not  remember  that  one  of  the  shepherds 
 bid  us  beware  of  the  Enchanted  Ground  ?  He  meant  by 
 that,  that  we  should  beware  of  sleeping  ;  "  wherefore  let 
 us  not  sleep  as  do  others,  but  let  us  watch  and  be  so- 
 ber."*(«) 
 
 Hope.  I  acknowledge  myself  in  a  fault ;  and,  had  I 
 been  here  alone,  I  had  by  sleeping  run  the  danger  of 
 death.  I  see  it  is  true  that  the  wise  man  saith,  "  Two 
 are  better  than  one. "(6)  Hilherto  hath  thy  company 
 been  my  mercy ;  and  thou  shalt  "  have  a  good  reward 
 tor  thy  labour." 
 
 Now  then,  said  Christian,  to  prevent  drowsiness  in  this 
 place,  let  us  fall  into  good  discourse. 
 
 *  O  Clirislian,  beware  of  sleeping  on  tl)is  encbanted  ground  !  When 
 all  things  go  easy,  smooth,  and  well,  we  are  prone  to  grow  drowsy  in  soul. 
 How  many  are  (he  calls  in  the  word,  against  spiritual  slumber!  and  yet 
 how  many  professors,  through  the  enchanting  air  of  this  world,  are  fallen 
 j,ito  tlie  deep  sleep  of  formality  !  Be  warned  by  them  to  cry  to  thy  Lord  to 
 keep  thee  awake  to  righteousuess,  and  be  vigorous  in  the  ways  of  thy 
 Lord. 
 
 (a)  Tl;e«s  V.  0.  (&)  Eccle.  iv.  9. 
 
234  hopeful's  past  life,  and  first  convictions. 
 
 With  all  my  heart,  said  the  other. 
 Chr.   Where  shall  we  begin? 
 
 Hope.  Where  God  began  with  U3  : — but  do  you  begin 
 if  you  please. 
 
 Chr.  I  will  sing  you  first  this  song — 
 
 "  When  saints  do  sleepy  grow,  let  them  come  hither, 
 And  hear  how  these  two  pilgrims  talk  together  : 
 Yea,  let  them  learn  of  them  in  any  wise 
 Thus  to  keep  ope  their  drowsy  slumbering  eyes. 
 Saint's  fellowship,  if  it  be  manag'd  well, 
 Keeps  them  awake,  and  that  in  spite  of  hell."* 
 
 Then  Christian  began,  and  said,  I  will  ask  you  a  ques- 
 tion :  How  came  you  to  think  at  first  of  doing  what  you 
 do  now  ? 
 
 Hope.  Do  you  mean,  how  came  I  at  first  to  look  after 
 the  good  of  my  soul  ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  that  is  my  meaning. 
 
 Hope.  1  continued  a  great  while  in  the  delight  of 
 those  things  which  were  seen  and  sold  at  our  fair  ;  things 
 which  I  believe  now  would  have,  had  I  continued  in  them 
 still,  drowned  me  in  perdition  and  destruction. 
 
 Chr.   What  things  are  they  T 
 
 Hope.  All  the  treasures  and  riches  of  the  world.  Al- 
 so, I  delighted  much  in  rioting,  revelling,  drinking,  swear- 
 ing, lying,  uncleanness,  sabbath-breaking,  and  what  not, 
 that  tended  to  destroy  the  soul.  But  I  found,  at  last, 
 by  hearing  and  considering  of  things  that  are  divine,  which 
 indeed  I  heard  of  you,   as  also  of  beloved   Faithful,  who 
 
 *  Observation  fully  evinces  this  truth,  and  when  the  soul  slumbers,  the 
 tongue  is  aiute  to  spiritual  converse,  and  the  truths  of  Jesus  freeze  on  the 
 lips,  while  the  man  is  all  ear  to  hear,  and  all  tongue  to  talk  of  vain,  world- 
 ly, and  trilling  things.  Beware  of  such  slee[)y  professors.  You  are  in 
 danger  of  catching  the  infection  :  you  are  sure  to  get  no  spiritual  edifica- 
 tion from  thera  ;  but  be  sure  to  be  faithful  in  reproving  them,  and  prize 
 the  company  of  lively  Christians. 
 
AND    FIRST    CONVICTIONS.  235 
 
 was  put  to  death  for  his  faith  and  good  living  in  Vanil}^- 
 fair,  that  "  the  end  of  these  things  is  death  ;"  and  that 
 "for  these  things'  sake  the  wrath  of  God  cometh  upon 
 the  chikh'en  of  disobedience. "(a) 
 
 Chu.  And  did  you  presently  fall  under  the  power  of 
 this  conviction  ? 
 
 Hope.  No  ;  I  was  not  willing  presently  to  know  the 
 evil  of  sin,  nor  the  damnation  that  follows  upon  the  com- 
 mission of  it  ;  but  endeavoured,  when  my  mind  at  first  be- 
 gan to  be  shaken  with  the  word,  to  shut  mine  eyes  against 
 the  light  thereof. 
 
 Chr.  But  what  was  the  cause  of  your  carrying  of  it 
 thus  to  the  first  workings  of  God's  blessed  Spirit  upon 
 you  ? 
 
 Hope.  The  causes  were^ — I.  I  was  ignorant  that  this 
 was  the  work  of  God  upon  me.  I  never  thought  that  by 
 awakenings  for  sin  God  at  first  begins  the  conversion  of  a 
 sinner.  2.  Sin  was  yet  very  sweet  to  my  flesh,  and  I 
 was  loth  to  leave  it.  3.  I  could  not  tell  how  to  part  with 
 my  old  companions,  their  presence  and  actions  were  so 
 desirable  unto  me.  4.  The  hours  in  which  convictions 
 were  upon  me,  were  such  troublesome  and  such  heart-af- 
 frighting hours,  that  l  could  not  bear,  no,  not  so  much  as 
 the  remembrance  of  them  upon  my  heart. "^ 
 
 *  Here  you  see,  as  our  Lord  says,  "  It  is  the  Spirit  who  quickeneth,  the 
 flesh  profiteth  nothing."  John  vi.  63.  The  flesh,  or  our  carnal  nature,  so 
 far  from  profiting  in  the  work  of  conversion  to  Christ,  that  it  is  an  enmity 
 against  him,  and  counteracts  and  opposes  the  Spirits  work  in  shewing  us 
 our  want  of  him,  and  bringing  us  to  him.  Man's  nature  and  Go(i's  grace 
 are  two  direct  opposites.  Nature  opposes,  but  grace  subdues  nature,  and 
 brings  it  to  submission  and  subjection.  Are  ive  truly  convinced  of  sin, 
 and  converted  to  Christ .''  This  is  a  certain  and  sure  evidence  ot  it, — we 
 shall  say  from  our  hearts,  Not  unto  us,  not  unto  any  yieldings  and  com- 
 pliances of  our  nature,  free-will,  and  power  only,  but  unto  thy  name,  O 
 JE.ord,  be  all  the  glory. 
 
 {a)  Rom.  vi.  21—23.    Eph.  v.  6. 
 
236      AME.VDMENT    FA1L3  TO  QUIET  HIS  CONSCIENCE* 
 
 Chr.  Then  it  seems,  sometimes  you  got  relief  of  yom 
 trouble  ? 
 
 Hope.  Yes,  verily,  but  it  would  come  into  my  mind 
 again,  and  then  I  would  be  as  bad,  nay,  worse  than  I  was 
 beibre. 
 
 Chr.  Why,  what  was  it  that  brought  your  sins  to  mind 
 agaiii  ? 
 
 Hope.  Many  things  :  as,  if  I  did  but  meet  a  good  man 
 in  the  street ;  or  if  I  have  heard  any  read  in  the  Bible  ; 
 or  if  mine  head  did  begin  to  ache ;  or  if  I  were  told  that 
 some  of  my  neighbours  were  sick  ;  or  if  I  heard  the  bell 
 toll  for  some  that  were  dead  ;  or  if  I  thought  of  dying  my- 
 self;  or  if  I  heard  that  sudden  death  happened  to  others  : 
 • — but  especially  when  I  thought  of  myself,  that  I  must 
 quickly  come  to  judgment. 
 
 Chr.  And  could  you  at  any  time,  with  ease,  get  off  the 
 guilt  of  sin,  when  by  any  of  these  ways  it  came  upon 
 you  r 
 
 Hope.  No,  not  I ;  for  then  they  got  faster  hold  of  my 
 conscience  :  and  then,  if  I  did  but  think  of  going  back  ta 
 sin,  (though  my  mind  was  turned  against  it,)  it  would  be 
 double  toriiion?  to  me. 
 
 Chr.  And  iiow  did  you  do  then  ? 
 
 Hope.  I  thought  I  must  endeavour  to  mend  my  life; 
 for  else,  thought  I,  I  am  sure  to  be  damned. 
 
 Chr.  And  did  you  endeavour  to  amend  ? 
 
 Hope.  Yes  ;  and  fled  from,  not  only  my  sins,  but  sin- 
 ful company  too,  and  betook  me  to  religious  duties,  as 
 praying,  reading,  weeping  for  sin,  speaking  truth  to  my 
 neighbours,  &c.  These  things  did  [,  with  many  olhera* 
 too  much  here  to  relate. 
 
 Chr.  And  did  you  think  yourself  well  then  ? 
 
 Hope.  Yes  ;  for  a  while  ;  but  at  the  last  my  trouble 
 came  tumbling  upon  me  again,  and  that  over  the  neck  of 
 all  ray  reformation. 
 
HIS    WAY    OF    ACCOUNTING    FOR    THIS.  237 
 
 Chr.  How  came  that  about,  since  3'ou  were  now  re- 
 formed T 
 
 Hope.  There  were  several  things  brought  it  upon  me  ; 
 especially  such  sayings  as  these  ;  "  All  our  righteousness 
 are  as  filthy  rags:"  *'By  the  works  of  the  law  no  man 
 flhall  be  justified  :"  "  When  ye  have  done  all  these  things, 
 say,  We  are  unprofitable  :"(^)  ^'^^  many  more  such  like. 
 From  whence  I  began  to  reason  with  myself  thus  : — if  all 
 my  righteousness  are  filthy  rags  ;  if  by  the  deeds  of  the 
 law  no  man  can  be  justified  ;  and  if,  when  we  have  done 
 all,  we  are  unprofitable — then  it  is  but  a  folly  to  think  of 
 heaven  by  the  law.  I  further  thought  thus — if  a  man 
 runs  a  hundred  pounds  into  the  shop-keeper's  debt,  and 
 after  that  shall  pay  for  all  that  he  shall  fetch — yet,  if  this 
 old  debt  stands  still  iu  the  book  uncrossed,  for  that  the 
 shop-keeper  may  sue  him,  and  cast  him  into  prison  till  he 
 shall  pay  the  debt. 
 
 Chr.   Well,  and  how  did  you  apply  this  to  yourself? 
 
 Hope.  Why,  I  thought  thus  with  myself,  I  have  by 
 my  sins  run  a  great  way  into  God's  book,  and  that  my 
 now  reforming  will  not  pay  off  that  score ;  therefore  I 
 should  think  still,  under  all  my  present  amendments. 
 "  But  how  shall  I  be  freed  from  that  damnation  that 
 I  brought  myself  in  danger  of  by  ray  former  transgres- 
 sions  f 
 
 Chr.  a  very  good  application  :  but  pray  go  on. 
 
 Hope.  Another  thing  that  hath  troubled  me,  even 
 since  my  late  amendments,  is,  that  if  I  look  narrowly  into 
 the  best  of  what  I  now  do,  I  still  see  sin,  new  sin,  mixing 
 itself  with  the  best  of  that  I  do  :  so  that  now  I  am  forced 
 to  conclude  that,  notwithstanding  my  former  fond  conceits 
 of  myself  and  duties,  I  have  committed  sin  enough  in  one 
 
 (a)  Isaiah  Ixiv.  6.     Luke  xvii.  10.     Gal.  ii.  16. 
 
238     HOW  HE  LEARNED  THE  WAY  OF  JUSTIFICATION. 
 
 duty  to  send  me  to  hell,  though  my  former  life  had  been 
 faultless.^ 
 
 Chr.  And  what  did  you  do  then  ? 
 
 Hope.  Do  !  I  could  not  tell  what  to  do,  till  I  broke 
 my  mind  to  Faithful  ;  for  he  and  I  were  well  acquainted  : 
 and  he  told  me,  that  unless  I  could  obtain  the  righteous- 
 ness of  a  man  that  never  had  sinned,  neither  my  own,  nor 
 all  the  righteousness  of  the  world,  could  save  me.f 
 
 Chr.  And  did  you  think  he  spake  true? 
 
 Hope.  Had  he  told  me  so,  when  I  was  pleased  and 
 satisfied  with  mine  own  amendment,  I  had  called  him  fool 
 for  his  pains  ;  but  now,  since  I  see  mine  own  infirmity, 
 and  the  sin  which  cleaves  to  my  best  performance,  I  have 
 been  forced  to  be  of  his  opinion. 
 
 Chr.  But  did  you  think,  when  at  first  he  suggested  it 
 to  you,  that  there  was  such  a  man  to  be  found,  of  whom 
 it  might  justly  be  said,  that  he  never  committed  sin  ? 
 
 Hope.  I  must  confess  the  words  at  first  sounded 
 strangely :  but,  after  a  little  more  talk  and  company  with 
 him,  I  had  full  conviction  about  it. 
 
 Chr.  And  did  you  ask  him  what  man  this  was,  and 
 how  you  must  be  justified  by  him  ?(«) 
 
 *  Thus  you  see  in  conversion,  the  Lord  does  not  act  upon  us  by  force 
 and  compulsion,  as  though  we  were  inanimate  stocks  or  s(ones,  or  irra- 
 tional animals,  or  mere  machines.  No.  We  have  understanding.  He 
 enlightens  it.  Then  we  come  to  a  sound  mind  ;  we  think  right,  and  rea- 
 son justly.  We  have  wills  ;  what  the  understanding  judges  best,  the  will 
 approves,  and  then  the  affections  follow  after  ;  and  thus  we  choose  Christ 
 for  our  Saviour,  and  glory  only  in  his  mercy  and  salvation.  When  the 
 heavenly  light  of  truth  makes  manifest  what  we  are,  and  the  danger  we 
 are  in,  then  we  should  flee  from  the  wrath  te  come,  to  Christ  the  refuge 
 set  before  us. 
 
 t  Here  is  the  touchstone,  to  try  whether  conviction  and  conversion  are 
 from  the  Spirit  of  truth  or  not.  Many  talk  of  conviction  and  conversion, 
 who  are  yet  unchanged  in  heart,  and  strong  in  confidence  of  a  righteous- 
 ness of  their  own,  or  of  being  made  righteous  in  themselves,  instead  of 
 looking  solely  to,  and  trusting  wholly  in,  the  infinite  mercy  and  blood  of 
 Christ  Jesus,  and  desiring  to  be  found  in  him.  All  conviction  and  con- 
 version, short  of  this,  leaves  the  soul  short  ofChrisi's  righteousness,  of 
 hope,  and  of  heaven. 
 
 (a)  Rom.  iv.     Col.  i.     Heb.  x.    2  Pet.  1. 
 
AND  TO  PLEAD  THE  PROMISES  IN  PRAYER.    239 
 
 Hope.  Yes,  and  he  told  me  it  was  the  Lord  Jesus, 
 that  dwelleth  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Most  High.  And 
 thus,  said  he,  you  must  be  justified  by  him — even  by 
 trusting  to  what  he  hath  done  by  himself  in  the  days  of 
 his  flesh,  and  suffered  when  he  did  hang  on  the  tree.  I 
 asked  him  further,  how  that  man's  righteousness  could  be 
 of  that  efficacy  to  justify  another  before  God  ?  And  he 
 told  me.  He  was  the  Mighty  God,  and  did  what  he  did, 
 and  died  the  death  also,  not  for  himself,  but  for  me,  to 
 whom  his  doings  and  the  worthiness  of  them  should  be  im- 
 puted, if  1  believed  on  him. 
 
 Chr.  And  what  did  you  do  then  ? 
 
 Hope.  I  made  my  objections  against  my  believing,  for 
 that  I  thought  he  was  not  willing  to  save  me. 
 
 Chr.  And  what  said  Faithful  to  you  then  ? 
 
 Hope.  He  bid  me  go  to  him  and  see.  Then  I  said  it 
 was  presumption.  He  said  No,  for  I  was  invited  to 
 come,  (a) — Then  he  gave  me  a  book  of  Jesus's  inditing, 
 lO  encourage  me  the  more  freely  to  come  :  and  he  said, 
 concerning  that  book,  that  every  jot  and  tittle  thereof 
 stood  firmer  than  heaven  and  earth. (6)  Then  I  asked 
 him  what  1  must  do  when  I  came  ?  And  he  told  me,  I 
 must  entreat  upon  my  knees  ;(c)  with  all  my  heart  and 
 soul,  the  Father  to  reveal  him  to  me.  Then  I  asked  him 
 further,  how  I  must  make  my  supplication  to  him?  And 
 he  said.  Go,  and  thou  shalt  find  him  upon  a  mercy-seal, (J) 
 where  he  sits,  all  the  year  long,  to  give  pardon  and  for- 
 giveness to  them  that  come.  I  told  him  ih^t  I  knew  not 
 what  to  say  when  I  came.  And  he  bid  me  say  to  this 
 effect — "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner,"  and,  make  me 
 
 (a)  Matt.  xi.  28.  (b)  Mnft.  xxiv.  35. 
 
 (c)  Psal.xcv.  6.    Jer.  xxix.  12,  13,     Daii.vi.  10. 
 (rf)  Exod.xxv.  21     Lev.  xvi.  2.     Heb.  iv.  16. 
 
 o  g 
 
'240  HE  PERSEVKRES  IN  PRAYING, 
 
 to  know  and  believe  in  Jesus  Christ:  for  I  see,  that  if 
 his  righteousness  had  not  been,  or  I  have  not  faith  in  that 
 righteousness,  I  am  utterly  cast  away.*  Lord,  I  have 
 heard  that  thou  art  a  merciful  God,  and  hast  ordained 
 that  thy  son  Jesus  Christ  should  be  the  Saviour  of  the 
 world ;  and,  moreover,  that  thou  art  willing  to  bestow 
 him  upon  such  a  poor  sinner  as  I  am,  (and  I  am  a  sinner 
 indeed  :)  Lord,  fake  therefore  this  opportunity,  and  mag- 
 nify thy  grace  in  the  salvation  of  my  soul,  through  thy 
 son  Jesus  Christ.     Amen." 
 
 Chr.  And  did  you  do  as  you  were  bidden? 
 
 Hope.  Yes,  over,  and  over,  and  over. 
 
 Chr.   And  did  the  Father  reveal  the  Son  to  you? 
 
 Hope.  Not  at  first,  nor  second,  nor  third,  nor  fourth, 
 nor  fifth,  no,  nor  at  the  sixth  time  neither.f 
 
 Chr.   What  did  you  do  then? 
 
 Hope.   What!   why  I  could  not  tell  what  to  do. 
 
 Chr.   Had  you  not  thoughts  of  leaving  off  praying? 
 
 Hope.  Yes,  and  a  hundred  times  twice  told. 
 
 Chr.   And  what  was  the  reason  you  did  not? 
 
 Hope.  I  believed  that  that  was  true  which  hath  been 
 told  me,  to  wit,  that  without  the  righteousness  of  this 
 Christ,  all  the  world  could  not  save  me ;  and  therefore, 
 
 *  Pray  mind  this.  The  grand  object  of  a  sensible  sinner  is  righteous- 
 ness (or  holiness.)  He  has  it  not  in  himself.  This  he  knows.  Where  is 
 it  to  be  found  ?  In  Christ  only.  This  is  a  revealed  truth  ;  and  without 
 faith  in  this,  every  sinner  must  be  lost.  Consider,  it  is  at  the  peril  of  your 
 souls,  that  you  reject  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  and  do  not  believe  that 
 God  imparts  it  for  the  justification  of  the  ungodly.  O  ye  stout-hearted, 
 self-righteous  sinners,  ye  who  are  far  from  righteousness  !  Know  this  and 
 tremble. 
 
 t  There  may  be,  and  often  are,  very  gi-eat  discouragements  found  in 
 t'very  sinner's' heart,  when  he  first  begins  to  seek  the  Lord.  But  he  has 
 Christ's  faithful  word  of  promise,  "Seek  and  ye  shall  find,"  &:c.  Luke 
 xi.  9. 
 
HOW   CHRIST   WAS  REVEALED   TO   HIM.  241 
 
 thought  I  with  myself,  if  I  leave  off  I  die,  and  I  can  but 
 die  at  the  throne  of  grace.  And  withal  this  came  into  my 
 mind,  "  If  it  tarry,  wait  for  it ;  because  it  will  surely 
 come,  and  will  not  tarry. "(«)  So  I  continued,  until  the 
 Father  showed  me  his  Son."^ 
 
 Chr.   And  how  was  he  revealed  unto  you  ? 
 
 Hope.  I  did  not  see  him  with  my  bodily  eyes,  but 
 with  the  eyes  of  my  understanding,(6)  and  thus  it  was  : — 
 one  day  I  was  very  sad,  I  think  sadder  than  at  any  one 
 time  of  my  life ;  and  this  sadness  was|  through  a  fresh 
 sight  of  the  greatness  and  vileness  of  my  sins.  And  as 
 1  was  then  looking  for  nothing  but  liell,  and  the  everlast- 
 ing damnation  of  my  soul,  suddenly,  as  I  thought,  I  saw 
 the  Lord  Jesus  look  down  from  heaven  upon  me,  and  say- 
 ing, "  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt 
 be  saved,  "(c) 
 
 But  I  replied,  <*  Lord,  I  am  a  great,  a  very  great  sin- 
 ner:" and  he  answered,  "My  grace  is  sufficient  for 
 thee."  Then  I  said,  "But,  Lord,  what  is  believing?" 
 And  then  I  saw  from  that  saying,  "  He  that  cometh  to 
 me  shall  never  hunger,  and  he  that  believeth  on  me  shall 
 never  thirst, "(<?)  that  believing  and  coming  was  all  one; 
 and  that  he  that  came,  that  is,  ran  out  in  his  heart  and 
 affection  after  salvation  by  Christ,  he  indeed  believed  in 
 Christ.     Then  the  water  stood  in  mine  eyes,  and  I  asked 
 
 *  The  true  nature  of  faith  is,  to  believe  and  rest  upon  the  word  of  truth, 
 and  wait  with  humble  fervency  of  soul  for  the  promised  comfort.  That 
 failh  which  is  the  gift  of  God,  leads  tiie  soul  to  ^\ait  upon  and  cry  to  God, 
 and  not  to  rest  till  it  has  some  blessed  testimony  from  God,  of  interest  in 
 the  love  and  favoin-  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.  But  O  how  many  professors 
 "est  short  of  this  .'' 
 
 (a)  Hab.  ii.  3.  (b)  Eph.  i.  18,  19.  (c)  Acts  xvi.  30,  31 
 
 (d)  John  vi.  35. 
 
242    TO  THE  INCREASE  OF  HIS   HUMILITr  AND  LOVE» 
 
 further,  "  But,  Lord,  may  such  a  great  sinner  as  I  am, 
 be  indeed  accepted  of  thee,  and  be  saved  by  thee  ?"  And 
 I  heard  hini  say,  "  And  him  that  cometh  to  me,  I  wil! 
 in  no  wise  cast  out." (a)  Then  I  said,  "  But  how,  Lord, 
 must  I  consider  of  thee  in  my  coming  to  thee,  that  my 
 faith  may  be  placed  aright  upon  thee?"  Then  he  said, 
 <' Christ  came  into  the  world  to  save  sinners:"  "he  is 
 the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to  every  one  that  be- 
 lieves:" "he  died  for  our  sins,  and  rose  again  for  our 
 justification:"  "he  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our 
 sins  in  his  own  blood  :"  "  he  is  Mediator  betwixt  God  and 
 us:"  "he  ever  livelh  to  make  intercession  for  us:"(6) 
 From  all  which  I  gathered,  that  I  must  look  for  righteous- 
 ness in  his  person,^  and  for  satisfaction  for  my  sins  by 
 his  blood  ;  that  which  he  did  in  obedience  to  his  Father's 
 law,  and  in  submitting  to  the  penalty  thereof,  was  not  for 
 himself,  but  for  him  that  will  accept  it  for  his  salvation, 
 and  be  thankful.  And  now  was  my  heart  full  of  joy, 
 mine  eyes  full  of  tears,  and  mine  affections  running  over 
 with  love  to  the  name,  people,  and  ways  of  Jesus  Christ. 
 
 Chr.  This  was  a  revelation  of  Christ  to  your  soul  in- 
 deed :  but  tell  me  particularly  what  effect  this  had  upon 
 your  spirit. 
 
 Hope.  It  made  me  see  that  all  the  world,  notwithstand- 
 ing all  the  righteousness  thereof,  is  in  a  state  of  condem- 
 
 *  Reader,  never  think  that  you  are  fully  convinced  of  the  whole  truth; 
 nor  believe  fully  on  Christ  according  to  the  scriptures,  unless  you  have 
 seen  as  much  need  of  Christ  s  glorious  righteousness  to  justify,  as  of  his 
 precious  blood  to  pardon  you.  Both  are  revealed  in  the  gospel ;  both  are 
 the  objects  of  faith  :  by  both  is  the  conscience  pacified,  the  heart  purified, 
 the  soul  justified,  and  Jesus  glorified  in,  the  heart,  lip,  and  life. 
 
 (a)  John  vi.  37. 
 (b)  1  Tim.  i.  15.    Rom.  x.  4.    Heb.  vii.  24,  25. 
 
TO  THE  INCREASE  OF  HIS  HUMILITY  AND  LOVE.    243 
 
 nation :  it  made  me  see  that  God  the  Father,  though  he 
 be  just,  can  justly  justify  the  coming  sinner  :  it  made  me 
 greatly  ashamed  of  the  vileness  of  my  former  life,  and 
 confounded  me  with  the  sense  of  mine  own  ignorance  ; 
 for  there  never  came  thought  into  my  heart,  before  now, 
 that  showed  me  so  the  beauty  of  Jesus  Christ :  it  made 
 me  love  a  holy  life,  and  long  to  do  something  for  the  hon- 
 our and  glory  of  the  Lord  Jesus ;  yea,  J  thought  that, 
 had  I  now  a  thousand  gallons  of  blood  in  my  body,  I 
 could  spill  it  all  for  the  sake  of  the  Ijord  Jesus. 
 
241    THE  PILGRlxMS  STOP,  AND   IGNORANCE  COMES  Ul'. 
 
 CHAPTER  XIX. 
 
 THE  PILGRIMS  HAVE  ANOTHER  CONFERENCE  WITH 
 IGNORANCE. 
 
 I  SAW  (hen  in  my  dream,  (hat  Hopeful  looked  back 
 and  saw  Ignorance,  whom  thej  had  left  behind,  coming 
 after:  Look,  said  he  to  Christian,  how  far  yonder  young- 
 ster ioitereth  behind. 
 
 Chr.  Ay,  ay,  I  see  him :  he  careth  not  for  our  com- 
 pany. 
 
 Hope.  But  I  trow  it  would  not  have  hurt  him,  had  he 
 kept  pace  with  us  hitherto. 
 
 Chr.  That  is  true ;  but  I'll  warrant  you  he  thinketh 
 otherwise. 
 
 Hope.  That  I  think  he  doth:  but,  however,  let  us 
 tarry  for  him.     So  they  did. 
 
 Then  Christian  said  to  him,  Come  away,  man ;  why 
 do  you  stay  so  behind  ? 
 
 Ignor.  I  take  my  pleasure  in  walking  alone ;  even 
 more  a  great  deal  than  in  company ;  unless  I  like  it 
 better. 
 
 Then  said  Christian  to  Hopeful,  (but  softly,)  Did  not 
 I  tell  you  he  cared  not  for  our  company  ;  But,  however, 
 said  he,  come  up,  and  let  us  talk  away  the  time  in  this 
 solitary  place.  Then,  directing  his  speech  to  Ignorance, 
 he  said,  Come,  how  do  you  ?  hoAv  stands  it  between  God 
 and  your  soul  now  ? 
 
 Ignor.  I  hope  well,  for  I  am  always  full  of  good  mo- 
 tions, that  come  into  my  mintl  to  comfort  me  as  I  walk.* 
 
 "  Many  sincere  souls  are  often  put  to  a  stand,  while  they  find  and  feci 
 (he  workings  of  corruption  in  their  nature;  and  when  they  hear  others 
 talk  so  highly  of  themselves,  without  any  complainings  of  the  plague  ot- 
 
ignorance's  hope,  heart,  and  TH0UGHT3.       245 
 
 Chr.  What  good  motions  ?  pray  tell  us. 
 
 Ignor.  Why,  I  think  of  God  and  heaven. 
 
 Chr.  So  do  the  devils  and  damned  souls. 
 
 Ignor.  But  I  think  of  them  and  desire  them. 
 
 Chr.  So  do  many  that  are  never  like  to  come  Ihere. 
 "  The  soul  of  the  sluggard  desires,  and  hath  nothing." (a) 
 
 Ignor.  But  I  think  of  them,  and  leave  all  for  them. 
 
 Chr.  That  I  doubt:  for  leaving  of  all  is  an  hard  mat- 
 ter ;  yea,  a  harder  matter  than  many  are  aware  of.  But 
 why,  or  by  what,  art  thou  persuaded  that  thou  hast  left 
 all  for  God  and  heaven  ? 
 
 Ignor.   My  heart  tells  me  so. 
 
 Chr.  The  wise  man  says,  "  He  that  trusts  his  own 
 heart  is  a  fool.'\/;) 
 
 Ignor.  This  is  spoken  of  an  evil  heart ;  but  mine  is  a 
 good  one. 
 
 Chr.  But  how  dost  thou  prove  that  ? 
 
 Ignor.  It  comforts  me  in  hopes  of  heaven. 
 
 Chr.  That  may  be  through  its  deceitfulness  ;  for  a 
 man's  heart  may  minister  comfort  to  him  in  the  hopes  of 
 that  thing  for  which  he  has  yet  no  ground  to  hope. 
 
 Ignor.  But  my  heart  and  life  agree  together;  and 
 therefore  my  hope  is  well  grounded. 
 
 Chr.  AVho  told  thee  that  thy  heart  and  life  agree  to 
 gether  ? 
 
 Ignor.  My  heart  tells  me. 
 
 Ilieir  hearts.  But  all  this  Is  from  the  ignorance  of  their  own  hearts  ;  and 
 pride  and  self-righteousness  harden  them  against  feeling  its  desperate 
 wickedness.  But  divine  teaching  causes  a  Christian  to  see,  know,  and 
 feel  the  worst  of  himself,  that  he  may  glory  of  nothing  in  or  of  himself, 
 but  that  all  his  glorying  should  be  of  what  precious  Christ  is  to  him,  and 
 what  he  is  in  Christ.  Seethe  contrary  of  all  this  exemplified  in  Ignorance, 
 in  wlvom  we  behold,  as  in  a  mirror,  many  professors  who  are  strant'ers  tt» 
 thoir  own  hearts  ;  hence  are  deceived  into  vain  self-confidence.      '^ 
 
 (a)  Prov.  xiii.  4.  (b)  Pror.  xxviii.  2(J. 
 
246  WHAT  ARE  GOOD  THOUGHTS. 
 
 Chr.  ^^  Ask  my  fellow  if  I  be  a  thief  ^^  Thy  heart 
 tells  thee  so  !  Except  the  word  of  God  beareth  witness  in 
 this  matter,  other  testimony  is  of  no  value. 
 
 Ignor.  But  is  it  not  a  good  heart  that  has  good  thoughts? 
 and  is  not  that  a  good  life  that  is  according  to  God's 
 eommandments  ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  that  is  a  good  heart  that  hath  good  thoughts* 
 and  that  is  a  good  life  that  is  according  to  God's  com- 
 mandments ;  but  it  is  one  thing  indeed  to  have  these,  and 
 anofher  thing  only  to  think  so. 
 
 Tgnor.  Pray,  what  count  you  good  thoughts,  and  a 
 life  according  to  God's  commandments  ? 
 
 Chr.  There  are  good  thoughts  of  divers  kinds  ; — some 
 respecting  ourselves,  some — God,  some — Christ,  and 
 some — other  things. 
 
 Ignor.  What  be  good  thoughts  respecting  ourselves  ? 
 
 Chr.  Such  as  agree  with  the  word  of  God. 
 
 Ignor.  When  do  our  thoughts  of  ourselves  agree  with 
 the  word  of  God. 
 
 Chr.  When  we  pass  the  same  judgment  upon  our- 
 selves  which  the  word  passes. — To  explain  myself:  the 
 word  of  God  saith  of  persons  in  a  natural  condition, 
 "  There  is  none  righteous,  there  is  none  that  doeth  good." 
 It  saith  also,  that  "  every  imagination  of  the  heart  of  a 
 man  is  only  evil,  and  that  continually." (a)  And  again, 
 *- The  imagination  of  man's  heart  is  evil  from  his  youth." 
 Now  then,  when  we  think  thus  of  ourselves,  having  sense 
 thereof,  then  are  our  thoughts  good  ones,  because  accord- 
 ing to  the  word  of  God. 
 
 Ignor.   I  will  never  believe  that  my  heart  is  thus  bad.^ 
 
 *  No  ;  no  man  naturally  can.  But  this  is  a  sure  sign  that  the  light  from 
 heaven  hath  not  yet  shined  into  the  heart,  and  made  it  manifest,  hew  su- 
 perlatively wicked  the  heart  is,  and  consequently,  how  it  deceives  igno- 
 rant professors  with  a  notion  of  being  good  in  themselves,  and  keeps  them 
 from  wholly  relying  upon  Christ's  atonement  for  pardon,  and  justification 
 unto  life. 
 
 (a)  Gen.  vi.  5.    Rom-  ili. 
 
WHAT  ARE  GOOD  THOUGHTS.  24Z 
 
 Chr.  Therefore  thou  never  hadst  one  good  thought 
 concerning  thyself  in  thy  life. — But  let  me  goon.  As 
 Ihe  word  passeth  a  jugdment  upon  our  heart,  so  it  passeth 
 a  judgment  upon  our  ways  ;  and  when  the  thoughts  of 
 our  hearts  and  ways  agree  with  the  judgment  which  tlie 
 word  giv^elh  of  both,  then  are  both  good,  because  agree- 
 ing thereto. 
 
 Ignor.  Make  out  your  meaning. 
 
 Chr.  Why  the  word  of  God  saith,  that  man's  ways 
 are  crooked  ways,  not  good,  but  perverse  :  it  saith,  Ihey 
 are  naturally  out  of  the  good  way,  that  they  have  not 
 known  it.(rt)  Now  when  a  man  thus  thinketh  of  his  ways ; 
 I  say,  when  he  doth  sensibly,  and  with  heart-humiliation, 
 thus  think,  then  hath  he  good  thoughts  of  his  own  wiys, 
 because  his  thoughts  now  agree  with  the  judgment  of  the 
 word  of  God. 
 
 IcNOR.  What  are  good  thoughts  concerning  God? 
 Chr.  Even,  as  I  have  said  concerning  ourselves,  when 
 our  thoughts  of  God  do  agree  with  what  the  word  saith  of 
 him;  and  that  is,  when  we  think  of  his  being  and  atrrib- 
 utes  as  the  word  hath  taught;  of  which  I  cannot  now  dis- 
 course at  large.     But  to  speak  of  him  in  reference  to  us  ; 
 then  we  have  right  thoughts  of  God,  when  we  think  that 
 he  knows  us  better  than  we  know  ourselves,  and  can  see 
 sin  in  us,  when  and  where  we  can  see  none  in  ourselves  : 
 when  we  think  he  knows  our   inmost  thoughts,  and  that 
 our  heart,  with  all  its  depths,  is  always   open    unto   liis 
 eyes:  also   when    we   think    that   all   our   righteousness 
 stinks  in  his  nostrils,  and  that  therefore  he  cannot  abide 
 to  see  us  stand  before  him  in  any  confidence,  even  in  all 
 our  best  performances. 
 
 (d)  Ps.  CXXV.5.     Prov.  ii. 
 
 H  h 
 
248  ignorance's  faith;  christian 
 
 Ignor.  Do  you  think  that  1  am  such  a  fool  as  to  think 
 God  can  see  no  further  than  I?  or  that  I  would  come  to 
 God  in  the  best  of  my  performances  ? 
 
 Chr.   Why,  how  dost  Ihou  think  in  this  matter? 
 
 Ignor.  Why,  to  be  short,  I  think  I  must  believe  in 
 Christ  for  justification. 
 
 Chr.  How?  think  thou  must  believe  in  Christ  when 
 thou  seest  not  thy  need  of  him  !  Thou  neither  seest  thy 
 original  nor  actual  infirmities  ;  but  hast  such  an  opinion  of 
 thyself,  and  of  what  thou  doest,  as  plainly  renders  thee 
 to  be  one  that  did  never  see  a  necessity  of  Christ's  per- 
 sonal righteousness  to  justify  thee  before  God.*  How 
 then  dost  thou  say,  I  believe  in  Christ? 
 
 Ignor.     I  believe  well  enough  for  all  that. 
 
 Chr.     How  dost  thou  believe? 
 
 Ignor.  I  believe  that  Christ  died  for  sinners ;  and  that 
 I  shall  be  justified  before  God  from  the  curse,  through 
 his  gracious  acceptance  of  my  obedience  to  his  laws.  Or 
 thus,  Christ  makes  my  duties,'  that  are  religious,  accept- 
 able to  his  Father  by  virtue  of  his  merits,  and  so  shall  I 
 be  justified. f 
 
 Chr.     Let  us  give  an  answer  to  this  confession  of  thy 
 
 faith. 
 
 1.  Thou  believest  with  a  fantastical  faith;  for  this  faith 
 
 is  no  where  described  in  the  word. 
 
 *  Here  we  see  how  naturally  the  notion  of  man's  righteousness  blinds 
 his  eyes  to,  and  keeps  his  heart  from  believing,  that  Christ  a/o/ie  justifies  a 
 sinner  in  the  sight  of  God  :  and  yet  such  talk  of  believing,  but  their  faith 
 is  only  fancy  They  do  not  believe  unto  righteousness,  but  imagine  they 
 have  now,  or  shall  get  a  righteousness  of  their  own,  some  how  or  other. 
 Awful  delusion  ! 
 
 t  Here  is  the  very  essence  of  that  delusion  which  works  by  a  lie,  and  so 
 much  prevails,  and  keeps  up  an  unscriptural  hope  in  the  hearts  of  so  many 
 professors.  Do,  reader,  study  this  point  well ;  for  here  seems  to  be  a  show 
 of  scriptural  truth,  while  the  rankest  poison  lies  concealed  in  it.  For  it 
 is  utterly  subversive  of,  and  contrary  to  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  gospel. 
 
CONTRASTS   IT  WITH  JUSTIFICATION.  249 
 
 2.  Thou  believest  with  a  false  faith;  because  thou 
 (akest  justification  from  the  personal  righteousness  of 
 Christ,  and  appliest  it  to  thy  own. 
 
 8.  This  faith  maketh  not  Christ  a  justifier  of  thy  per- 
 son, but  of  thy  actions  ;  and  of  thy  person  for  thy  ac- 
 tions' sake,  which  is  false. 
 
 4.  Therefore  this  faith  is  deceitful,  even  such  as  will 
 leave  thee  under  wrath  in  the  day  of  God  Almighty  • 
 for  true  justifying  faith  puts  the  soul,  as  sensible  of  its 
 lost  condition  by  the  law,  upon  fleeing  for  refuge  unto 
 Christ's  righteousness ;  (which  righteousness  of  his  is 
 not  an  act  of  grace,  by  which  he  maketh  for  justifica- 
 tion, thy  obedience  accepted  of  God,  but  his  personal 
 obedience  to  the  law,  in  doing  and  suflTering  for  us 
 what  that  required  at  our  hands:)  this  righteousness,  I 
 say,  true  faith  accepteth ;  under  the  skirt  of  which  the 
 soul  being  shrouded,  and  by  it  presented  as  spotless 
 before  God,  it  is  accepted,  and  acquitted  from  condem- 
 nation.* 
 
 Ignor.  What !  would  you  have  us  trust  to  what  Christ 
 in  his  own  person  hath  done  without  us  ?  This  conceit 
 would  loosen  the  reins  of  our  lust,  and  tolerate  us  to  live 
 as  we  list :  for  what  matter  how  we  live,  if  we  may  be 
 justified  by  Ciirist's  personal  righteousness  from  all,  when 
 we  believe  it?f 
 
 '^  Under  these  four  heads,  we  have  a  most  excellent  detection  of  a  pre- 
 sumptive and  most  dangerous  error  which  now  greatly  pifwails  ;  as  well 
 as  a  scriptural  view  of  the  nature  of  true  faith,  and  the  object  it  fixes  on 
 wholly  and  solely  for  justification  before  God,  and  acceptance  with  (Jod. 
 Reader,  for  thy  soul's  sake  look  to  thy  foundation.  See  that  you  build 
 upon  nothing  in  self,  but  all  upon  that  sure  foundation  which  God  hath 
 laid,  even  his  beloved  Son. 
 
 t  iSo  sooner  can  you  propose  to  an  ignorant  professor,  Christ's  right- 
 eousness alone  for  justification,  but  he  instantly  displays  his  ignorance  of 
 the  power  of  the  truth,  and  the  influence  of  faith,  by  crying  out,  "  Antino- 
 mianism  I  O  you  are  for  destroying  holiness  at  the  root,  and  fur  bringing 
 in  licentiousness  like  a  flood."    Thus  j)ridc  works  by  a  lie,  and  is  support  - 
 
260    IGNORANCE  ANSWERS  WITH  REPROACHES. 
 
 Chr.  Ignorance  is  ihy  name;  and  as  thy  name  is,  so 
 art  thou  ;  even  this  thj  answer  demonstrateth  what  I  say. 
 Ignorant  thou  art  of  what  justifying  righteousness  is,  and 
 as  ignorant  how  to  secure  thy  soul,  through  the  faith  of 
 it,  from  the  heavy  wrath  of  God.  Yea,  thou  also  art 
 ignorant  of  the  true  effect  of  saving  faith  in  this  righteous- 
 ness of  Christ,  which  is  to  bow  and  win  over  the  heart  to 
 God  in  Christ,  to  love  his  name,  his  word,  ways  and  peo- 
 ple, and  not  as  ihou  ignorantly  imaginest. 
 
 Hope.  Ask  him  if  ever  he  had  Christ  revealed  to  him 
 from  heaven.^' 
 
 Ignor.  What!  you  area  man  for  revelations!  I  do 
 believe  that  what  both  you  and  all  the  rest  of  you  say 
 about  that  matter,  is  but  the  fruit  of  distracted  brains. 
 
 Hope.  Why,  man !  Christ  is  so  hid  in  God  from  the 
 natural  apprehensions  of  the  flesh,  that  he  cannot  by  any 
 man  be  savingly  known,  unless  God  the  Father  reveals 
 him  to  them. 
 
 Ignor.  That  is  your  faith,  but  not  mine  :  yet  mine,  I 
 
 ed  by  self-iighteousness,  in  opposition  to  God'?  grace,  and  submission  to 
 Christ's  righteousness.  This  is  a  spreading  heresy  of  the  flesh,  whicli  most 
 dreadfully  prevails  at  this  day.     Be  not  deceived. 
 
 *  This,  by  natural  men,  is  deemed  the  very  height  of  enthusiasm  ;  but  a 
 spiritual  man  knows  the  blessedness,  and  rejoices  in  the  comfort  of  this. 
 It  is  a  close  question  ;  what  may  we  understand  by  it  ?  Doubtless,  what 
 Paul  means,  when  he  says,  "  It  pleased  God  to  reveal  his  Son  in  me," 
 Gal.  i.  16  ;  that  is,  he  had  such  an  internal,  spiritual,  experimental  sight 
 and  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  of  salvation  by  him,  that  his  heart  embraced 
 him,  his  soul  cleaved  to  him,  his  spirit  rejoiced  in  him  ;  his  whole  man 
 was  svvallovv(^d  up  with  Uie  love  of  him,  so  that  he  cried  out  in  the  joy  of 
 his  soul,  This  is  my  beloved  and  my  friend — my  Saviour,  my  God,  and 
 my  salvation.  He  is  the  chief  of  ten  thousand,  and  altogether  lovely. — 
 We  kuo'vv  nothing  of  Christ  savingly,  comfortably,  and  experimentally, 
 till  h  .•  is  pleased  thus  to  reveal  himself  to  us.  Matt.  xi.  27  This  spiritual 
 revelation  of  Christ  to  the  heart,  is  a  blessing  and  comfort  agreeable  to, 
 and  con  equenl  u{>on,  believing  on  Christ,  as  revealed  outwardly  in  the 
 word.  Therefore  every  sincere  soul  should  wait  and  look,  and  long,  and 
 pray  for  it.  Beware  you  do  not  despise  it ;  if  you  do,  you  will  betray  your 
 ignorance  of  spiritual  things  as  Ignorance  did, 
 
 I 
 
AND  BREAKS  OFF  THE  CONVERSATION.  251 
 
 doubt  not,  is  as  good  as  yours,  though  I  liave  not  in  my 
 head  so  many  whimsies  as  you. 
 
 Chr.  Give  me  leave  to  put  in  a  word  : — you  ought 
 not  to  speak  so  slightly  of  this  matter :  for  this  I  boldly 
 affirm  (even  as  ray  good  companion  hath  done,)  that  no 
 man  can  knoAv  Jesus  Christ  but  by  the  revelation  of  the 
 Father;  yea,  and  faith  too,  by  which  the  soul  layelh 
 hold  upon  Christ  (if  it  be  right,)  must  be  wrought  by  the 
 exceeding  greatness  of  his  mighty  power  ;(«)  the  working 
 of  which  faith,  I  perceive,  poor  Ignorance,  thou  art  ig- 
 norant of.  Be  awakened  then,  see  thine  own  wretched- 
 ness, and  flee  to  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  and  by  his  righteous- 
 ness, w  hich  is  the  righteousness  of  God,  (for  he  himself 
 is  God,)  thou  shalt  be  delivered  from  condemnation.* 
 
 Ignor.  You  go  so  fast,  I  cannot  keep  pace  with  you: 
 do  you  go  on  before  :  I  must  stay  a  while  behind. f 
 
 Then  they  said — 
 
 •  '^'^  Well,  Ignorance,  wilt  thou  yet  foolish  be 
 To  slight  good  counsel,  ten  times  given  thee  ? 
 And  if  thou  yet  refuse  it,  thou  shalt  know, 
 Ere  long,  the  evil  of  thy  doing  so. 
 Remember,  man,  in  time :  stop,  do  not  fear : 
 Good  counsel  taken  well  saves;  therefore  hear; 
 But  if  thou  yet  shalt  slight  it,  thou  wilt  be 
 The  loser,  Ignorance,  V\\  warrant  thee." 
 
 *  That  sinner  is  not  thoroughly  awakened,  who  does  not  see  his  need 
 of  Christ's  righteousness  to  be  imparted  to  him.  Nor  is  lie  quickened, 
 who  has  not  fled  to  Christ  as  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to  every 
 one  who  believes.  Rom.  x.  4. 
 
 t  Ignorant  professors  cannot  keep  pace  with  spiritual  pilgiims,  nor  can 
 they  relish  the  doctrines  of  Christ  being  all  in  all,  in  the  matter  of  justifi- 
 cation and  salvation. 
 
 (a)  Matt.  xi.  27.     1  Cor.  \ii.  3,     Kpli.  i.  18,  19- 
 
252  CHRISTIAN  COMMlSJiKATES  IGNORANCE. 
 
 Then  Christian  addressed  himself  thus  to  his  fellow  : 
 
 Chr.  Well,  come,  my  good  Hopeful,  I  perceive  that 
 thou  and  I  must  walk  by  ourselves  again. 
 
 So  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  apace  before, 
 and  Ignorance  he  came  hobbling  after.  Then  said  Chris- 
 tian to  his  companion.  It  pities  me  much  for  this  poor 
 man  :  It  will  certainly  go  ill  with  him  at  last. 
 
 Hope.  Alas  !  There  are  abundance  in  our  town  in 
 this  condition,  whole  families,  yea,  whole  streets,  and  that 
 of  pilgrims  too  ;  and  if  there  be  so  many  in  our  parts,  how 
 many  think  you  must  there  be  in  the  place  where  he  was 
 born  ?* 
 
 Chr.  Indeed,  the  word  saith,  "  he  hath  blinded  their 
 eyes,  lest  they  should  see,"  &c. 
 
 But,  now  we  are  by  ourselves,  what  do  you  think  of 
 such  men?  have  they  at  no  time,  think  you,  convictions 
 of  sin,  and  so  consequently  fear  that  their  state  is  danger- 
 ous ? 
 
 Hope.  Nay,  do  you  answer  the  question  yourself,  for 
 you  are  the  elder  man. 
 
 Chr.  Then  1  say,  sometimes,  (as  I  think)  they  may  ; 
 but  they,  being  naturally  ignorant,  understand  not  that 
 such  convictions  tend  to  their  good  ;  and  therefore  they 
 do  desperately  seek  to  stifle  them,  and  presumptuously 
 continue  to  flatter  themselves  in  the  way  of  their  own 
 hearts. 
 
 Hope.  I  do  believe,  as  you  say,  that  fear  tends  much 
 to  men's  good,  and  to  make  them  right  at  iheir  beginning 
 to  go  on  pilgrimage. 
 
 t  Ignorance  had  just  the  same  natural  notions  of  salvation  which  he 
 was  born  with,  only  he  had  been  tauijht  to  dress  them  up  by  the  art  of 
 sophistry.     Hence  it  is  they  so  much  abounded  among  professors  in  every 
 age.     O  what  a  mercy  to  be  delivered  from  them,  to  be  spiritually  en 
 lightened  and  taughl  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus ! 
 
THE  NATURE   AND  ADVANTAGE  OF  RIGHT  FEAR.    253 
 
 Chr.  Without  all  doubt  it  doth,  if  it  be  right :  for  so 
 says  the  word,  "  The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  the  beginning  of 
 wisdom/'(a) 
 
 Hope.  How  will  you  describe  right  fear  ? 
 Chr.  Triie  or  right  fear  is  discovered  by  three  things : 
 1.  By  its  rise  :  it  is  caused  by  saving  convictions  for  sin. 
 — 2.  It  driveth  the  soul  to  lay  fast  hold  of  Christ  for  sal- 
 vation.— 3.  It  begetteth  and  continueth  in  the  soul  a  great 
 reverence  of  God,  his  word,  and  ways,  keeping  it  tender, 
 and  making  it  afraid  to  turn  from  them,  to  the  right  hand 
 or  the  left,  to  any  thing  that  may  dishonour  God,  break 
 its  peace,  grieve  the  Spirit,  or  cause  the  enemy  to  speak 
 reproachfully. 
 
 Hope.   Well  said ;  I  belive  you  have  said  the   truth. 
 Are  we  now  almost  got  past  the  Enchanted  Ground  ? 
 Chr.   Why?  art  thou  weary  of  this  discourse  ? 
 Hope.   No  verily,  but  that  I  would  know  where  we  are. 
 Chr.   We  have  not  now  above  two  miles  further  to  go 
 thereon. — But  let  us  return  to  our  matter. — Now  the  igno- 
 rant know  not  that  such  convictions,  that  tend  to  put  them 
 in  fear,  are  for  their  good,  and  therefore  they  seek  to 
 stifle  them. 
 
 Hope.  How  do  they  seek  to  stifle  them  ? 
 Chr.  1.  They  think  that  those  fears  are  wrought  by 
 the  devil  (though  indeed  they  are  wrought  by  God  ;)  and 
 thinking  so,  they  resist  them,  as  things  that  directly  tend 
 to  their  overthrow.  2.  They  also  think  that  these  fears 
 tend  to  the  spoiling  of  their  faith  ;  when,  alas  for  them, 
 poor  men  that  they  are,  they  have  none  at  all  ! — and 
 therefore  they  harden  their  hearts  against  them.  3.  They 
 presume  they  ought  not  to  fear,  and  therefore   in  despite 
 
 (a)  Job  xxviii.  28.     Psal.  cxi.  10.     Prov.  i.  7.     ii.  10. 
 
2.34  DISCOURSE  COxVCERMNG   TEMPORARY. 
 
 of  theiii  wax  presumptuously  confident.  4.  They  see 
 that  those  fears  tend  to  take  away  from  them  their  pitiful 
 old  self-holiness,^  and  therefore  they  resist  them  mth  all 
 their  might. 
 
 Hope.  I  know  something  of  this  myself:  before  I 
 knew  myself  it  was  so  with  me.f 
 
 Chr.  Well,  we  will  leave,  at  this  time,  our  neighbour 
 Ignorance  by  himself,  and  fall  upon  another  profitable 
 question. 
 
 Hope.  With  all  my  heart:  but  you  shall  still  begin. 
 Chr.   Well,  then,  did  you  know,  about  ten  years  ago, 
 one  Temporary  in  your  parts,  who  was  a  forward  man  in 
 religion  then  ? 
 
 Hope.  Know  him!  yes;  he  dwelt  in  Graceless,  a 
 town  about  two  miles  off  of  Honesty,  and  he  dwelt  next 
 door  to  one  Turnback. 
 
 Chr.  Right!  he  dwelt  under  the  same  roof  with  him. 
 Well,  that  man  was  much  awakened  once  ;  I  believe  that 
 then  he  had  some  sight  of  his  sins,  and  of  the  wages  that 
 were  due  thereto. 
 
 Hope.  I  am  of  your  mind,  (for  my  house  not  being 
 above  three  miles  from  him)  he  would  oft-times  come  to 
 me,  and  that  with  many  tears.  Truly  I  pitied  the  man, 
 and  was  not  altogether  without  hope  of  him  ;  but  one  may 
 see,  it  is  not  every  one  that  cries  Lord,  Lord. 
 
 *  Pitiful  old  self-holiness.  Mind  this  phrase.  Far  was  it  from  the  heart 
 of  good  Mr.  Bunyan  to  decry  real  holiness.  I  suppose  he  was  never 
 charged  with  it ;  if  he  was,  it  must  be  by  such  who  strive  to  exalt  their 
 cwti  holiness  more  than  Christ's  lighteousness  ;  if  so,  it  is  pitiful  indeed. 
 It  is  nothing  but  self-holiness,  or  the  holiness  of  the  old  man  of  sin  ;  foi' 
 true  holiness  springs  from  the  belief  of,  and  love  to  the  truth.  All  besides 
 this  only  tends  to  self-confidence  and  self-applause. 
 
 t  It  is  profitable  to  call  to  mind  one's  own  ignorance,  and  natural  de- 
 pravity when  in  our  unrenewed  estate,  to  excite  humility  of  heart,  and 
 thankfulness  to  God,  who  made  us  to  differ,  and  to  excite  pity  towards 
 those  who  are  walking  in  nature's  pride,  self-righteousness,  and  self-confi- 
 dence. 
 
 I 
 
hopeful's  account  of  APOiSTACY  OF  SUCH  MEN.       256 
 
 Chr.  He  told  me  once  that  he  was  resolved  to  go  on 
 pilgrimage,  as  we  go  now  ;  but  all  of  a  sudden  he  grew 
 acquainted  with  one  Saveself,^  and  then  he  became  a 
 stranger  to  me. 
 
 Hope.  Now,  since  we  are  talking  about  him,  let  us  a 
 little  inquire  into  the  reason  of  the  sudden  backsliding  of 
 him  and  some  others. 
 
 Chr.  It  may  be  very  profitable  ;  but  do  you  begin. 
 
 Hope.  Well  then,  there  are  in  my  judgment  four  rea- 
 sons for  it, 
 
 1.  Though  the  consciences  of  such  men  are  awa- 
 kened, yet  their  minds  are  not  changed :  therefore, 
 when  the  power  of  guilt  weareth  away,  that  which  pro- 
 voketh  them  to  be  religious  ceaseth  :  wherefore  they 
 naturally  return  to  their  old  course  again  :  even  as  we  see 
 the  dog  that  is  sick  of  what  he  hath  eaten,  so  long  as 
 his  sickness  prevails  he  vomits  and  casts  up  all :  not  that 
 he  doeth  this  of  free  mind  (if  we  must  say  a  dog  hath  a 
 mind,)  but  because  it  troubleth  his  stomach;  but  now, 
 when  his  sickness  is  over,  and  so  his  stomach  eased,  his 
 desires  being  not  at  all  alienated  from  his  vomit,  he  turns 
 him  about,  and  licks  up  all ;  and  so  is  it  true  which  is 
 written,  "  The  dog  is  turned  to  his  own  vomit  again." 
 (a)  Thus,  I  say,  being  hot  for  heaven,  by  virtue  only 
 of  the  sense  and  fear  of  the  torments  of  hell,  as  their  sense 
 of  hell,  and  fear  of  damnation,  chills  and  cools,  so  their  de- 
 
 *  Saveself-  This  generation  greatly  abounds  among  us  Tliose  wlio  are 
 under  this  spirit,  are  strangers  to  themselves,  to  the  truths  of  God's  law, 
 and  the  [iromises  of  his  gos{)el,  and  so  consequently  are  strangers  to  those 
 who  know  themselves  to  be  totally  lost ;  are  dead  to  every  hope  of  saving 
 themselves,  and  look  only  to,  and  glory  only  in  salvation  by  Jesus.  <'  Two 
 cannot  walk  together  except  they  be  agreed."  Amos  iii.  3. 
 
 (a)  2  Peter  ii.  22. 
 
 T  i 
 
266   THE  EFFECTS  OF  AN  UNRENEWED  HEART. 
 
 sires  for  heaven  and  salvation  cool  also.  So  then  it  comes 
 to  pass,  that,  when  their  guilt  and  fear  is  gone,  their  de- 
 sires for  heaven  and  happiness  die,  and  Ihej  return  to 
 their  course  again. ^ 
 
 2  Another  reason  is,  they  have  slavish  fears  that  do 
 overmaster  them: — I  speak  now  of  the  fears  that  they 
 have  of  men  ;  "  for  the  fear  of  man  bringeth  a  snare.  («) 
 So,  then,  though  they  seem  to  be  hot  for  heaven  so 
 long  as  the  flames  of  hell  are  about  their  ears,  yet, 
 when  that  terror  is  a  little  over,  they  betake  themselves 
 to  second  thoughts,  namely,  that  it  is  good  to  be  wise, 
 and  not  to  run  (for  they  know  not  what)  the  hazard  of 
 losing  all,  or  at  least  of  bringing  themselves  into  unavoid- 
 able and  unnecessary  troubles ;  and  so  they  fall  in  with 
 the  world  again. 
 
 3.  The  shame  that  attends  religion  lies  also  as  a  block 
 in  their  way:  they  are  proud  and  haughty,  and  religion 
 in  their  eye  is  low  and  contemptible:  therefore,  when 
 they  have  lost  their  sense  of  hell  and  wrath  to  come,  they 
 return  again  to  their  former  course. 
 
 4.  Guilt,  and  to  meditate  terror,  are  grievous  to  them; 
 they  like  not  to  see  their  misery  before  they  come  into  it ; 
 though  perhaps  the  sight  of  it  first,  if  they  loved  that 
 sight,  might  make  them  flee  whither  the  righteous  flee 
 and  are  safe ;  but  because  they  do  as  I  hinted  before, 
 even  shun  the  thoughts  of  guilt  and  terror,  therefore, 
 when  once  they  are  rid  of  their  awakenings  about  the 
 terrors   and    wrath  of  God,    they    harden    their   hearts 
 
 *  A  true  description  of  the  state  of  too  many  professors.     Here  see  the 
 reason  why  so  many  saints,  as  they  are  called,  fall  away. 
 
 (a)  Prov.  xxix.  25. 
 
CHRISTIAN    SHOWS  HOW  THEY  DRAW   BACK.       257 
 
 gladly,  and  choose  such  ways  as  will  harden  them  more 
 and  more. 
 
 Chr.  You  are  pretty  near  the  business;  for  the  bot- 
 tom of  all  is,  for  want  of  a  change  in  their  mind  and 
 Mill.  And  therefore  they  are  but  like  the  felon  that 
 standeth  before  the  judge  ;  he  quakes  and  trembles,  and 
 seems  to  repent  most  heartily :  but  the  bottom  of  all  is, 
 the  fear  of  the  halter;  not  that  he  hath  any  detestation  of 
 the  offences ;  as  is  evident,  because,  let  but  this  man 
 have  his  liberty,  and  he  will  be  a  thief,  and  so  a  rogue 
 still  ;  whereas,  if  his  mind  was  changed,  he  would  be 
 otherwise. 
 
 Hope.  Now  I  have  showed  you  the  reasons  of  their 
 going  back,  do  you  show  me  the  manner  thereof. 
 
 Chr.  So  1  will  willingly. — They  draw  off  their 
 thoughts,  all  that  they  may,  from  the  remembrance  of 
 God,  death,  and  judgment  to  come: — then  they  cast 
 off  by  degrees  private  duties,  as  closet-prayer,  curbing 
 their  lusts,  watching,  sorrow  for  sin,  &c. — then  they 
 shun  the  company  of  lively  and  warm  Christians  ; — after 
 that  they  grow  cold  to  public  duty  :  as  hearing,  reading, 
 godly  conference,  and  the  like ; — then  they  begin  to 
 pick  holes,  as  we  say,  in  the  coats  of  some  of  the 
 godly,  and  that  devilishly,  that  they  may  have  a  seem- 
 ing colour  to  throw  religion  (for  the  sake  of  some  infir- 
 mities they  have  spied  in  them)  behind  their  backs — 
 then  they  begin  to  adhere  to,  and  associate  themselves 
 with  carnal,  loose,  and  wanton  men  : — then  they  give 
 way  to  carnal  and  wanton  discourses  in  secret ;  and 
 glad  are  they  if  they  can  see  such  things  in  any  that  are 
 counted  honest,  that  they  may  the  more  boldly  do  it 
 through  their  example — After  this,  they  begin  to  play 
 with  litllesins  openly: — and  then,  being  hardened,  they 
 show  themselves   as  they   are.      Thus   being   launched 
 
258  CHRISTIAN   SHOWS  HOW  THEY  DRAW  BACK. 
 
 again  into  the  gulf  of  misery,  unless  a  miracle  of  grace 
 prevent  it,  they  everlastingly  perish  in  their  own  de- 
 ceivin^s.* 
 
 *  See  how  gradually,  step  by  step,  apostates  go  back.  It  begins  in  the 
 unbelief  of  the  heart,  and  ends  in  open  sins  in  the  life.  Why  is  the  love 
 of  this  world  so  forbidden  ?  why  is  covetousness  called  idolatry  ?  Because, 
 whatever  diaws  away  the  heart  from  God,  and  prevents  enjoying  close 
 fellowship  with  him,  naturally  tends  to  apostacy  from  bira.  Look  well 
 to  your  hearts  and  affections  Daily  learn  to  obey  that  command, 
 *'  Keep  thy  heart  with  all  diligence,  for  out  of  it  are  the  issues  of  life." 
 Prov.  iv.  23.  If  you  neglect  to  watch,  you  will  be  sure  to  smart :  under 
 the  sense  of  sin  on  earth,  or  its  curse  in  hell.  "  See  then  that  ye  walk  cir- 
 cumspectly, not  as  fools,  but  as  wise,  redeeming  the  time  because  the 
 daya  are  evil."  Eph.  v.  15. 
 
rHEY  ARRIVE  AT  THE  COUNTRY  OF  BEULAH.   259 
 
 CHAPTER  XX. 
 
 THE  PILGRIMS  TRAVEL  THE  PLEASANT  COUNTRY  OF  BEU- 
 LAH. SAFELY  PASS  THE  RIVER  OF  DEATH,  AND  ARE 
 ADMITTED  INTO  THE  GLORIOUS  CITY  OF  GOD. 
 
 NOW  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  by  this  time  the  pil- 
 grims were  got  over  the  Enchanted  Ground,  and  enter- 
 ing into  the  country  of  Beulah,  (a)  whose  air  was  very 
 sweet  and  pleasant,  the  way  lying  directly  through  if, 
 they  solaced  themselves  there  for  a  season.  Yea,  here 
 they  heard  continually  the  singing  of  birds,  and  saw 
 every  day  the  flowers  appear  in  the  earth,  and  heard 
 the  voice  of  the  turtle  in  the  land.  In  this  country  the 
 sun  shineth  night  and  day  :  wherefore  this  was  beyond 
 the  valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  also  out  of  the 
 reach  of  Giant  Despair;  neither  could  they  from  this 
 place  so  much  as  see  Doubting  Castle.^  Here  they 
 were  within  sight  of  the  city  they  were  going  to :  also 
 here  met  them  some  of  the  inhabitants  thereof:  for  in  this 
 land  the  shining  ones  commonly  walked,  because  it  was 
 upon  the  borders  of  heaven.  In  this  land  also  the  con- 
 tract between  the  bride  and  the  bridegroom  was  renew- 
 ed :  yea,  here,  "  as  the  bridegroom  rejoiceth  over  the 
 bride,  so  did  their  God  rejoice  over  them."  Here  they 
 had  no  want  of  corn  and  wine  ;  for  in  this  place  they  met 
 
 *  O  what  a  blessed  state !  what  a  glorious  frame  of  the  soul  is  this !  Job 
 speaks  of  it  as  the  candle  of  the  Lord  shining  upon  his  head,  ch.  xxix.  3. 
 The  church,  in  a  rapture  cries  out,  "Sing  O  heavens,  and  bfjoyfjil  O 
 «arth  ;  break  torth  into  singing,  O  mountains,  for  the  Lord  hath  com."  .»,ted 
 his  people."  Isa.  xxix.  13.  Paul  calls  this  "  the  fulness  of  the  bi>--i;M:>  of 
 the  gospel  of  [)eace."  Rom  xv.  29.  0  rest  not  short  of  enjoying  tde  full 
 blaze  of  gospel  peace,  and  spiritual  joy. 
 
 (a)  Sol.  Song,  ii.  10—12    Isa.  Uii.  4—12. 
 
260  THE  PILGRIMS  OVERCOME  WITH  JOV. 
 
 with  abundance  of  what  they  had  sought  for  in  all  their 
 pilgrimage.  Here  ihey  heard  voices  from  out  of  the  city, 
 loud  voices  saying,  "  Say  ye  to  the  daughter  of  Zion, 
 Behold,  thy  Salvation  cometh  !  Behold,  his  reward  is 
 with  him  !"  Here  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  country  cai." 
 ed  them  "  The  holy  people,  the  K^iUeemed  of  the  Lord, 
 Sought  out,"— &c. 
 
 Now,  as  they  walked  in  this  land,  they  had  more  re- 
 joicing than  in  parts  more  remote  from  the  kingdom  to 
 which  they  were  bound;  and  drawing  near  to  the  city 
 they  had  yet  a  more  perfect  view  thereof.  It  was  build- 
 ed  of  pearls  and  precious  stones,  also  the  streets  thereof 
 were  paved  with  gold  ;  so  that,  by  reason  of  the  natural 
 glory  of  the  city,  and  the  reflection  of  the  sun-beams  upon 
 it,  Christian  with  desire  fell  sick,  Hopeful  also  had  a  fit 
 or  two  of  the  same  disease  :  wherefore  here  they  lay  by 
 it  a  while,  crying  out  because  of  their  pangs,  "  If  you  see 
 my  Beloved,  tell  him  that  1  am  sick  of  love. ""^ 
 
 But,  being  a  little  strengthened,  and  better  able  to  bear 
 their  sickness,  they  walked  on  their  way,  and  came  yet 
 nearer  and  nearer,  where  were  orchards,  vineyards,  and 
 gardens,  and  their  gates  opened  into  the  highway.  Now,  as 
 they  came  up  to  these  places,  behold  the  gardener  stood 
 in  the  way  ;  to  whom  the  pilgrims  said,  "  Whose  goodly 
 vineyards  and  gardens  are  these  ?"  He  answered,  **  They 
 are  the  King's,  and  are  planted  here  for  his  own  delight, 
 and  also  for  the  solace  of  pilgrims."  So  the  gardener  had 
 them  into  the  vineyards,  and  bid  them  refresh  themselves 
 with  the  dainties  ;(a)  he  also  showed  them  there  the  King's 
 
 ^  See  what  it  is  to  long  for  the  full  fruition  of  Jesus  in  ^lory.  Some  have 
 been  so  overpowered  hereby,  that  tlieir  earthen  vessels  were  ready  to 
 burst:  their  frail  bodies  have  been  so  overcome,  that  they  have  cried, 
 Lord,  hold  thine  hand,  I  faint,  I  sink,  I  die,  witli  a  full  sense  of  thy  pre- 
 cious, precious  love.  Covet  earnestly  this  best  gift,  Love.  Lord,  shed  it 
 more  abundantly  iibroad  in  these  cold  hearts  of  ours! 
 
 (a)  Deut.  x\iii.24. 
 
fHE  GLORT  OP  THE  CITY.  261 
 
 ivalks  and  arbours,  where  he  delighted  to  be  :  and  here 
 the  J  tarried  and  slept. 
 
 Now  1  beheld  in  my  dream,  that  they  talked  more  in 
 their  sleep  at  this  time  than  ever  they  did  in  all  their  jour- 
 ney ;  and,  being  in  a  muse  thereabout,  the  gardener  said 
 even  to  me,  "  Wherefore  muses^thou  at  the  /natter  ?  It 
 is  the  nature  of  the  grapes  of  these  vineyards,  to  go  down 
 so  sweetly  as  to  cause  the  lips  of  them  that  are  asleep  to 
 ^peak." 
 
 So  I  saw  that  when  they  awoke,  they  addressed  them- 
 selves to  go  up  to  the  city.  But,  as  I  said,  the  reflection 
 of  the  sun  upon  the  city  (for  the  city  was  pure  gold)  {a) 
 was  so  extremely  glorious,  that  they  could  not  as  yet  with 
 open  face  behold  it,  but  through  an  instrument  made  for 
 that  purpose.  So  I  saw  that  as  they  went  on  there  met 
 them  two  men  in  raiment  that  shone  like  gold,  also  their 
 faces  shone  as  the  light. 
 
 These  men  asked  the  pilgrims  whence  they  came  ?  and 
 they  told  them.  They  also  asked  them  where  they  had 
 Jodged,  what  difficulties  and  dangers,  what  comforts  and 
 pleasures,  they  had  met  with  in  the  way  ?  and  they  told 
 them.  Then  said  the  men  that  met  them,  "  You  have 
 but  two  difficulties  more  to  meet  with,  and  then  you  are  in 
 the  city."^ 
 
 Christian  then  and  his  companion  asked  the  men  to  go 
 along  with  them  :  so  they  told  them  they  would  :  But, 
 said  they,  you  must  obtain  it  by  your  own  faith.  So  I 
 saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  together  till  they 
 came  in  sight  of  the  gate. 
 
 *  What  are  these  two  difficulties  ?  are  they  not  death  without,  and  un- 
 belief within  ?  It  is  through  the  latter,  that  the  former  is  at  all  distressinj:^ 
 to  us.  0  for  a  strong  world-conquering,  sin  subduing,  death  overcoming 
 faith,  in  life  and  death  !  Jesus,  Master,  speak  the  word,  unbelief  shall  flee, 
 our  faith  shall  not  fail,  and  our  hope  shall  be  steady. 
 
 (a)  Rev.  xxi.  18-     2  Cor.  iii.  IS. 
 
 / 
 
262  CHRISTIAN  ALMOST  LOST  IN  THE  RIVER. 
 
 Now  I  further  saw,  that  betwixt  them  and  the  gate  was 
 a  river ;  but  there  was  no  bridge  to  go  over  :  the  river 
 was  very  deep.  At  the  sight  therefore  of  this  river,  the 
 pilgrims  were  much  stunned;  but  the  men  that  went  with 
 them,  said,  "  You  must  go  through,  or  you  cannot  come  at 
 the  gate."*' 
 
 The  pilgrims  then  began  to  inquire,  if  there  was  no 
 other  way  to  the  gate  ?  to  which  they  answered,  "  Yes  ; 
 but  there  hath  not  any,  save  two,  to  wit,  Enoch  and  Eli- 
 jah, been  permitted  to  tread  that  path,  since  the  founda- 
 tion of  the  world,  nor  shall  until  the  last  trumpet  shall 
 sound.'*  The  pilgrims  then  (especially  Christian)  began 
 to  despond  in  their  minds,  and  looked  this  way  and  that, 
 but  no  way  could  be  found  by  them,  by  which  they 
 might  escape  the  river.  Then  they  asked  the  men  "  if 
 the  waters  were  all  of  a  depth?"  they  said.  No;  yet 
 they  could  not  help  them  in  that  case  ;  "  For,"  said  they, 
 "  you  shall  find  it  deeper  or  shallower,  as  you  believe  in 
 the  King  of  the  place. "f 
 
 They  then  addressed  themselves  to  the  water,  and  en- 
 tering, Christian  began  to  sink,  and  crying  out  to  his  good 
 friend  Hopeful,  he  said,  "  I  sink  in  deep  waters  ;  billows 
 go  over  my  head,  all  his  waves  go  over  me.     Selah." 
 
 *  Well  ;  now  the  i)ilgrims  must  meet  with,  and  encounter  their  last  en- 
 emy, death.  When  he  stares  them  in  the  face,  their  fears  arise.  Through 
 the  river  they  must  go.  What  have  they  to  look  at .'  what  they  are  in 
 themselves,  or  what  they  have  done  and  been  .''  No  ;  only  the  same  Jesus 
 who  conquered  death  for  us,  and  can  and  will  overcome  the  fear  of  death 
 i»  us. 
 
 t  Faith  builds  a  bridge  across  the  gulf  of  death, 
 Death's  terror  is  the  mountain  faith  removes. 
 •Tis  faith  disarms  destruction  ;  and  absolves 
 From  every  clamorous  charge  the  guiltless  tomb. 
 
 For,  faith  views,  trusts  in,  and  relies  upon  the  word  of  Christ,  for  salvation 
 in  the  victory  of  Christ  over  sin,  death,  and  hell.  Therefore,  in  every 
 thing  we  shall  always  prove  the  truth  of  our  Lord's  words,  "  According  to 
 your  faith  be  it  unto  you."  Matt.  ix.  29.  O  what  support  in  death,  to  have 
 Jesus  our  triumphant  conqueror  to  look  unto,  who  has  disarmed  death  ot 
 his  sting,  and  swallowed  up  death  in  his  victory ! 
 
HOPEFUL    ENCOURAGES    CHRISTIAN  263 
 
 Then  said  (he  other,  "  Be  of  good  cheer,  my  brother, 
 I  feel  the  bottom,  and  it  is  good."     Then  said  Christian, 
 "  Ah !  my  friend,  the  sorrow    of  death  hath  compassed 
 me  about,  I  shall   not  see  the    land  that   flows   with  milk 
 and  honey."     And  with  that  a  great  darkness  and  horror 
 fell  upon  Christian,  so  that  he  could  not  see  before  him. 
 Also,  he  in  a  great   measure  lost   his  senses,   so   that  he 
 could  neither  remember,  nor  orderly  talk  of  any  of  those 
 sweet  refreshments,  that  he  had  met  with  in  the   way  of 
 his  pilgrimage.     But  all   the  words  that   he    spake,  still 
 tended  to  discover  that  he  had  horror  of  mind,  and  heart- 
 fears   that  he    should  die  in  that  river,  and  never  obtain 
 entrance  in  at  the  gate.     Here  also,  as  they  that  stood  by 
 perceived,  he  was  much  in  the  troublesome  thoughts  of 
 the  sins  that  he  had  committed,  both  since  and  before  he 
 began  to  be  a  pilgrim.     It  was  also  observed,  that  he  was 
 troubled  with  apparitions  of  hobgoblins  and  evil  spirits ; 
 for  ever  and  anon  he  would  intimate  so  much  by  words. ^ 
 — Hopeful  therefore  here  had  much  ado  to  keep  his  bro- 
 ther's head   above  water ;  yea,   sometimes  he  would  be 
 quite  gone  down,  and  then,  ere   a  while,  would   rise  up 
 again  half  dead.     Hopeful  did  also  endeavour  to  comfort 
 him  saying,  "Brother,  I  see  the  gate,  and  men   standing 
 by  to    receive  us ;"  but  Christian  would  answer,  *'ltis 
 you,  it  is    you   they  wait   for;  you   have  been  Hopeful 
 ever  since  I  knew  you."     "  And  so  have  you,"  said  he 
 to  Ctiiistian.     "Ah,    brother,"    said  he,  "surely  if   J 
 
 *  What !  after  all  the  past,  blessed  experience,  that  Christian  had  enjoy- 
 ed of  his  Lord's  peace,  love,  joy,  and  presence  with  him,  his  holy  trans- 
 ports and  heavenly  consolations,  is  all  come  to  this  at  last?  Vou  know 
 '■  the  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed  is  death."  1  Cor.  xv  26.  Satan 
 is  sometimes  suffered  to  be  very  busy  with  God's  people  in  their  last  mo- 
 ments, but  he  too,  like  death,  is  a  cenquered  enemy  by  our  Jesus ;  (here- 
 fore  amidst  all  his  attacks,  they  are  safe.  For  he  is  faithful  to  thein.  and 
 almighty  to  save  them. 
 
 K  k 
 
264  HOPEFUL  ENCOURAGES  CHRISTIAN. 
 
 was  right  he  would  now  rise  to  help  me;  but  for  my  sins 
 he  hath  brought  me  into  the  snare,  and  hath  left  me." 
 Then  said  Hopeful,  "My  brother,  you  have  quite  for- 
 got the  text,  where  it  is  said  of  the  wicked,  *  There  are 
 no  bands  in  their  death,  but  their  strength  is  firm  ;  they 
 are  not  troubled  as  other  men,  neither  are  they  plagued 
 like  other  men.'  These  troubles  and  distresses  that  you 
 go  through  in  these  waters,  are  no  sign  that  God  hath  for- 
 saken you ;  but  are  sent  to  try  you,  whether  you  will 
 call  to  mind,  that  which  heretofore  you  have  received  of 
 his  goodness,  and  live  upon  him  in  your  distresses." 
 
 Then  I  saw  in  my  dream  that  Christian  was  in  a  muse 
 a  while.  To  whom  Hopeful  added  these  words,  "  Be  of 
 good  cheer,  Jesus  Christ  maketh  thee  whole."*  And 
 with  that  Christian  brake  out  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Oh,  I 
 see  him  again !  and  he  tells  me,  *  When  thou  passest 
 through  the  waters,  I  will  be  with  thee ;  and  through  the 
 rivers,  they  shall  not  overflow  thee." '(a) — Then  they 
 both  took  courage,  and  the  enemy  was  after  that  as  still 
 as  a  stone,  until  they  were  gone  over.  Christian  there- 
 fore presently  found  ground  to  stand  upon,  and  so  it  fol- 
 lowed that  the  rest  of  the  river  was  but  shallow  ;  but 
 thus  they  got  over : — Now  upon  the  bank  of  the  river, 
 on  the  other  side,  they  saw  the  two  shining  men  again, 
 who  there  waited  for  them.  Wherefore  being  come  out 
 of  the  river,  they  saluted  them,  saying,  "  We  are  mi- 
 nistering spirits,  sent  forth  to  minister  to  those  that 
 shall  be  heirs  of  salvation."  Thus  they  went  along  to- 
 wards the  gate. — Now  you  must  note,  that  the  city  stood 
 
 ^  Jesus  Christ,  he  is  indeed  the  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  first  and  the  last, 
 the  beginning  of  our  hope,  and  the  end  of  our  confidence.  We  begin  and 
 end  the  Christian  pilgrimage  with  him  ;  and  all  our  temptations  and  trials 
 speak  loudly,  and  fully  confirm  to  us  that  truth  of  our  Lord,  "  Without 
 me  ye  can  do  nothing."  John  xv.  5 
 
 (a)  Isa.  xliii.  2, 
 
THEY    TALK    WITH    THE    SHINING    ONES.  265 
 
 upon  a  mighty  hill,  but  the  pilgrims  went  up  the  hill  with 
 ease,  because  they  had  these  two  men  to  lead  them  up 
 by  the  arms  ;  also  they  had  left  their  mortal  garments  be- 
 hind them  in  the  river;  for  though  ihey  went  in  with 
 them,  they  came  out  without  them.  TJiey  therefore 
 went  up  here  with  much  agility  and  speed,  though  the 
 foundation  upon  which  the  city  was  framed  was  higher 
 than  the  clouds :  they  therefore  went  up  through  the  re- 
 gion of  the  air,  sweetly  talking  as  they  went,  being  com- 
 forted, because  ihey  safely  got  over  the  river,  and  had 
 such  glorious  companions  to  attend  them.^ 
 
 The  talk  that  they  had  with  the  shining  ones,  was 
 about  the  glory  of  the  place  ;  who  told  them,  that  the 
 beauty  and  glory  of  it  was  inexpressible.  There,  said 
 they,  is  "Mount  Zion,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  the  in- 
 numerable company  of  angels,  and  the  spirits  of  just  men 
 made  perfect. "(a)  You  are  going  now,  said  they,  to 
 the  Paradise  of  God,  wherein  you  shall  see  the  tree  of 
 life,  and  eat  of  the  never-fading  fruits  thereof:  and  when 
 you  come  there,  you  shall  have  white  robes  given  you, 
 and  your  walk  and  talk  shall  be  every  day  with  the  King, 
 even  all  the  days  of  eternity.(6)  There  you  shall  not 
 see  again  such  things  as  you  saw  when  you  were  in  the 
 lower  region  upon  the  earth,  to  wit,  sorrow,  sickness, 
 affliction,  and  death;  "for  the  former  things  are  passed 
 away.(c)  You  are  now  going  to  Abraham,  to  Isaac,  and 
 to  Jacob,  and  to  the  prophets,  men  that  God  hath  taken 
 
 *  Ah,  children,  none  can  conceive  or  describe  what  it  is  to  live  in  a 
 state  free  from  the  body  of  sin  and  death.  Some  in  such  happy,  hi^hly- 
 I'avoured  moments,  have  had  a  glimpse,  a  foretaste  of  this,  and  could  re- 
 alize it  by  faith.  O  for  more  and  more  of  this,  till  we  possess  and  f^ijoy 
 it  in  all  its  fulness.  If  Jesus  be  so  sweet  by  faith  below,  who  can  tel  1  what 
 he  is  in  full  fruition  above  .''  This  we  must  die  to  know. 
 
 (a)  Heb.  xii.  22—24.       (b)  Rev.  ii.  7.     iii.  4.     xxii.  5.     (c)  Isa.  Ixv.  16. 
 
266  THEY  TALK   WITH  THE  SHINING   ONES. 
 
 away  from  the  evil  to  come,  and  that  are  now  "  resting 
 upon  their  beds,  each  one  walking  in  his  righteousness." 
 The  men  then  asked.  What  must  we  do  in  the  holy 
 place  ?  To  whom  it  was  answered,  You  must  there  re- 
 ceive the  comforts  of  all  your  toil,  and  have  joy  for  all 
 your  sorrow;  you  must  reap  what  you  have  sown,  even  the 
 fruit  of  all  your  prayers,  and  tears,  and  sufferings  for  the 
 King  by  the  way. (a)  In  that  place  you  must  wear 
 crowns  of  gold,  and  enjoy  the  perpetual  sight  and  vision 
 of  Ihe  HoIyOne;  for  "there you  shallsee  him  as  he  is. 
 (b)  There  also  you  shall  serve  him  continually  with  praise, 
 with  shouting  and  thanksgiving,  whom  you  desired  to  serve 
 in  the  world,  though  with  much  difficulty,  because  of  the 
 infirmity  of  your  flesh.  There  your  eyes  shall  be  de- 
 lighted with  seeing,  and  your  ears  with  hearing,  the  plea- 
 sant voice  of  the  Mighty  One.  There  you  shall  enjoy 
 your  friends  again  that  are  gone  thither  before  you ;  and 
 there  you  shall  with  joy  receive,  even  every  one  that  fol- 
 lows into  the  holy  place  after  you.  There  also  you  shall  be 
 clothed  with  glory  and  majesty,  and  put  into  an  equipage 
 fit  to  ride  out  with  the  King  of  Glory.  When  he  shall 
 come  with  sound  of  trumpet  in  the  clouds,  as  upon  the 
 wings  of  the  wind,  you  shall  come  with  him :  and,  when 
 he  shall  sit  upon  the  throne  of  judgment,  you  shall  sit  by 
 him ;  yea,  and  when  he  shall  pass  sentence  upon  all  the 
 workers  of  iniquity,  let  them  be  angels  or  men,  you  also 
 shall  have  a  voice  in  that  judgment,  because  they  were 
 his  and  your  enemies.  Also  when  he  shall  again  return 
 to  the  city,  you  shall  go  too  with  sound  of  trumpet,  and 
 be  ever  with  him.(c) 
 
 (a)  Gal.  vi.  7,  8.  {b)  1  John  iii.  2. 
 
 (c)  1  Thess.  iv.  13—17.      Jude  14, 15.    Dan.  vii  9,  10.    1  Cor.  vi.  2, 3 
 
ARE  MET  AND  WELCOMED  B?   THE  HEAVENLY  HOST.    2G7 
 
 Now,  while  they  was  thus  drawing  towards  the  gate, 
 behold,  a  company  of  the  heavenly  host  came  out  to  meet 
 them ;  to  whom  it  was  said  by  the  other  two  shining  ones, 
 "  These  are  the  men  that  have  loved  our  Lord,  when 
 they  were  in  the  world,  and  that  have  left  all  for  his  holy 
 name,  and  he  hath  sent  us  to  fetch  them,  and  we  have 
 brought  them  thus  far  on  their  desired  journey,  that  they 
 may  go  in  and  look  their  Redeemer  in  the  face  with  joy." 
 Then  the  heavenly  host  gave  a  great  shout  saying  "  Bles- 
 sed are  they  that  are  called  to  the  marriage-supper  of  the 
 Lamb."(a)  There  came  out  also  at  this  time  to  meet  them, 
 several  of  the  King's  trumpeters,  clothed  in  white  and 
 shining  raiment,  who,  with  melodious  noises,  and  loud, 
 made  even  the  heavens  to  echo  with  their  sound.  These 
 trumpeters  saluted  Christian  and  his  fellow,  with  ten 
 thousand  welcomes  from  the  world  ;  and  this  they  did 
 with  shouting,    and  sound  of  trumpet. 
 
 This  done,  they  compassed  them  round  on  every  side  ; 
 some  went  before,  some  behind,  and  some  on  the  right 
 hand,  some  on  the  left,  (as  it  were  to  guard  them  through 
 the  upper  region,)  continually  sounding  as  they  went, 
 with  melodious  noise,  in  notes  on  high ;  so  that  the  very 
 sight  was  to  them  that  could  behold  it,  as  if  heaven  itself 
 was  come  down  to  meet  them.  Thus  therefore  they 
 walked  on  together  ;  and,  as  they  walked,  ever  and  anon 
 these  trumpeters,  even  with  joyful  sound,  would,  by  mix- 
 ing their  music  with  looks  and  gestures,  still  signify  to 
 Christian  and  his  brother  how  welcome  they  were  into 
 their  company,  and  with  what  gladness  they  came  to 
 meet  them.  And  now  were  these  two  men,  as  it  were, 
 in  heaven,  before  they  came  at  it,  being  swallowed  up 
 with  the  sight  of  angels,  and  with  hearing  their  melodious 
 
 (a)  Rev.  xis.  9. 
 
268     THEY  ENTER  THE  CITY,    AND  ARE  CROWNED. 
 
 notes.  Here  also  they  had  the  city  itself  in  view  ;  and 
 (hey  thought  they  heard  all  the  bells  therein  to  ring,  to  wel- 
 come theoi  thereto.  But,  above  all,  (he  warm  and  joy- 
 ful thoughts  that  fhey  had  aoout  their  own  dwelling  there 
 with  such  company,  and  that  lor  ever  and  ever.  Oh  .' 
 by  what  tongue  or  pen  can  their  glorious  jov  be  express- 
 ed i* — Thus  they  came  up  to  the  gate. 
 
 Now,  when  they  were  come  up  to  the  gate,  there  was 
 written  over  it,  in  fetters  of  gold,  "  Blessed  are  they  that 
 do  his  co/nmandments,  that  they  may  have  rightf  to  the 
 tree  of  life,  and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates  into  the 
 city,  (a) 
 
 Then  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  the  shining  men  bid 
 them  call  at  the  gate  :  the  which  when  they  did,  some 
 from  above  looked  over  the  gate,  to  wit,  Enoch,  Moses, 
 and  Elias,  &c.  to  whom  it  was  said,  "  These  pilgrims  are 
 come  from  the  city  of  Destruction,  for  the  love  that  they 
 bear  to  the  King  of  this  place  ;"  and  then  the  pilgrims 
 gave  in  unto  them  each  man  his  certificate,  which  they 
 had  received  in  the  beginning  :  those  therefore  were  car- 
 ried in  unto  King,  who,  when  he  had  read  them,  said, 
 '*  Where  are  the  men  ?"  To  whom  it  was  answered, 
 "  They  are  standing  without  the  gate."     The  King  then 
 
 *  Though  Mr.  Bunyan  has  been  very  happy  in  this  spirited  description, 
 (observes  the  Rev.  Mr.  Mason,)  yet  were  he  alive,  I  asi)  sure  he  would  not 
 be  offended,  though  I  were  to  say,  it  is  short  and  faint,  infinitely  so  of  the 
 reality  ;  and  were  he  permitted  to  come  in  person,  and  give  another  de- 
 scription, he  could  only  say,  what  the  prophet  and  apostle  tell  us,  "  Eye 
 hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man, 
 the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  who  love  him."  Isa.  Ixiv.  4. 
 1  Cor  ii.  9.  O  for  the  increase  of  faith,  to  behold  more  clear  the  heavenly 
 vision  ;  and  for  love  to  Jesus,  the  God  of  our  salvation,  that  we  may  have 
 more  of  heaven  in  our  souls,  even  while  we  are  pilgrims  here  on  the  earth. 
 For  none  hut  those  who  love  him  on  earth,  can  enjoy  him  in  heaven. 
 
 t  Ris;ht  here  signifies,  power  or  privilege,  as  in  John  i.  12.  "  To  as  ma- 
 ny as  receive  Christ,  to  them  gave  he  power,  right,  or  privilege,  to  be- 
 come the  sons  of  God,  even  to  them  who  believe  in  his  name." 
 
 (a)  Rev.  xxii.  14. 
 
THEY  ENTER  THE  CITY,  AND   ARE  CROWNED.       26^ 
 
 commanded  to  open  Ihe  gate,  "  that  the  righteous  na- 
 tion," said  he,  "  that  keepeth  truth  may  enter  in."^'(a) 
 
 Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  these  two  men  went  in  at 
 the  gate,  and  lo  !  as  they  entered,  they  were  transfigur- 
 ed ;  and  they  had  raiment  put  on  that  shone  like  gold.— 
 There  were  also  that  met  them  with  harps  and  crowns, 
 and  gave  them  to  them  ;  the  harps  to  praise  withal,  and 
 the  crowns  in  token  of  honour. — Then  I  heard  in  my 
 dream,  that  all  the  bells  in  the  city  rang  again  for  joy,  and 
 that  it  was  said  unto  them,  "  Enter  ye  into  the  joy  of 
 your  Lord."  I  also  heard  the  men  themselves,  that  they 
 sang  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  "  Blessing,  and  honour, 
 and  glory,  and  power,  be  to  him  that  sitteth  upon  the 
 throne,  and  to  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  evev.'\h) 
 
 Now,  just  as  the  gates  were  opened  to  let  in  the  men, 
 I  looked  in  after  them,  and,  behold,  the  city  shone  like 
 the  sun  ;  the  streets  also  were  paved  with  gold  ;  and  in 
 them  walked  many  men  with  crowns  on  their  heads,  palms 
 in  their  hands,  and  golden  harps,  to  sing  praises  withal. 
 
 There  were  also  of  them  that  had  wings,  and  they  an- 
 swered one  another  without  intermission,  saying,  "  Holy, 
 holy,  holy  is  the  Lord."  And  after  that  they  shut  up 
 the  gates :  which  when  I  had  seen,  I  wished  myself 
 among  them. 
 
 *  The  righteous  nation,  who  are  ihey  ?  O  say  the  self-righteous  phari- 
 sees  of  the  day^  they  are  those,  who  by  their  cood  works  and  righteous 
 actions  have  made  themselves  to  differ  from  others  ar.d  are  thus  become 
 righteous  before  God.  To  whom  shall  the  T.ord  command  the  ^ute  of 
 glory  to  be  opened  but  to  these  good  righteous  people  !  But  Peter  tells  us, 
 "  The  righteous  nation  is  a  chosen  generation,"  from  among  the  world, 
 are  of  a  different  generation  to  them.  They  see  no  righteousness  in  them- 
 selves, and  therefore  are  little,  low,  and  mean  in  their  own  eyes;  being 
 begotten  by  the  word  of  truth,  and  born  again  of  the  Spirit,  thev  receive 
 and  love  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  By  this  truth  they  regulate 'thoir  life 
 and  walk  ;  and  this  truth  they  hold  fast  in  life,  and  keep  unto  death;  and 
 thus  livmg  and  dying  in  the  belief  of  the  trulli.  they  cau  say  with  Paul. 
 "  I  have  kept  the  faith,  and  henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  mp  a  cro.-.  n  of 
 righteousness,  which  the  Lord  the  righteous  judge  will  give  rae,  and  to  all 
 who  love  bis  apfiearing." 
 
 (a)  Isa.  xxvii.  2.  (O)  Hey.  v.  13.  M, 
 
270         IGNORANCE  FERRIED     OVER  BY  VAIN  HOPE. 
 
 Now,  while  I  was  gazing  upon  all  these  things,  I  turned 
 my  head  to  look  back,  and  saw  Ignorance  come  up  to  the 
 river  side  :  but  he  soon  got  over,  and  that  without  half 
 that  difficulty  which  the  other  two  men  met  with.  For 
 it  happened  that  there  was  then  in  that  place  one  Vain- 
 hope,*  a  ferry  man,  that  with  his  boat  helped  him  over  : 
 so  he,  as  the  other  I  saw,  did  ascend  the  hill,  to  come  up 
 to  the  gate  ;  only  he  came  alone  ;  neither  did  any  man 
 meet  him  with  the  least  encouragement.  When  he  was 
 come  up  to  the  gate,  he  looked  up  to  the  writing  that  was 
 above,  and  then  began  to  knock,  supposing  that  entrance 
 should  have  been  quickly  administered  to  him  :  but  he 
 was  asked  by  the  man  that  looked  over  the  top  of  the 
 gate,  "  Whence  come  you  ?  and  what  would  you  have  ?" 
 He  answered,  "  I  have  eat  and  drank,  in  the  presence  of 
 the  King,  and  he  has  taught  in  our  streets."  Then  they 
 asked  him  for  his  certificate,  that  they  might  go  in  and 
 show  it  to  the  King  : — So  he  fumbled  in  his  bosom  for 
 one,  and  found  none.  Then  said  they.  You  have  none  : 
 but  the  man  answered  never  a  word.f     So  they  told  the 
 
 *  Vain-hope  ever  dwells  in  the  bosom  of  fools,  and  is  ever  ready  to  as- 
 sist Ignorance.  He  wanted  him  at  the  last,  and  he  found  him-  He  had 
 been  his  companion  through  life,  and  will  not  forsake  him  in  the  hour  of 
 death.  You  see  Ignorance  had  no  bands  in  his  death  ;  no  fears,  doubts, 
 and  sorrows,  no  terror  from  the  enemy,  but  all  appeared  serene  and  hap- 
 py. V^ain-hope  was  his  ferry-man,  and  he,  as  the  good  folks  say,  died 
 like  a  lamb  ;  ah,  but  did  such  lambs  see  what  was  to  follow^  when  Vain- 
 hope  had  wafted  them  over  the  river,  they  would  roar  like  lions. 
 
 t  Hence  see,  that  ignorant,  vain  confident  pr  )fessors,  may  keep  up  a 
 profession,  even  unto  the  end  ;  yea,  and  maintain  a  self-righteous  hope  to 
 the  very  last,  without  any  infernal  oppration  of  the  Spirit  upon  their 
 hearts,  quickening  them  to  a  life  offailh  on  the  Son  of  God.  Such  when 
 they  are  called  u|)on  for  their  their  certificate,  find  themselves  destitute  of 
 one.  They  set  out  in  nature,  and  have  nothing  more  about  them  than 
 what  their  natural  notions  furnish  them  with.  Spiritual  revelations  of  Christ 
 to  the  heart, through  faith  in  the  word,  they  despised  :  and  therefore,  when 
 searched  to  the  bottom,  behold  they  are  speechless.  They  could  talk  of 
 their  moral  powers  faithfulness  in  life,  but  they  have  noi  one  word  to  say 
 of  precious  Christ,  and  his  full  salvation;  what  he  hath  wrought  in  them, 
 whereby  he  becomes  altogether  lovely  in  their  eyes;  and  his  truths,  pro- 
 mises and  commands,  the  choice,  the  delight,  and  the  glory  of  their 
 hearts.  O  without  this,  the  profession  of  being  a  pilgrim  will  end  in  aw- 
 Till  delusion ! 
 
IGNORANCE  IS  CARRIED  BACK  TO  HELL.  271 
 
 King,  but  he  would  not  come  down  to  see  him,  but  com- 
 manded the  two  shining  ones,  that  conducted  Christian 
 and  Hopeful  to  the  citj,  to  go  out  and  take  Ignorance, 
 and  bind  him  hand  and  foot,  and  have  him  away.  Then 
 they  took  him  up,  and  carried  him  through  the  air  to  the 
 door  that  I  saw  in  the  side  of  the  hill,  and  put  him  in 
 there.  Then  I  saw  that  there  was  a  way  to  hell,  even 
 from  the  gates  of  heaven,  as  well  as  from  the  city  of  Des- 
 truction.*    So  I  awoke,  and  beheld  it  was  a  dream. 
 
 *  This  is  a  most  awful  conclusion.  Consider  it  deeply.  Weigh  it  at- 
 tentively, so  as  to  get  good  satisfaction  from  the  word,  f  o  these  important 
 questions.  Am  I  in  Christ  the  way,  the  only  way  to  the  kingdom;  or  not .' 
 Do  I  see  that  all  other  ways,  whether  of  sin  or  self  righteousness,  lead  to 
 hell  ?  Does  Christ  dwell  in  my  heart  by  faith  ?  Am  I  a  new  creature  in 
 him?  Do  I  renounce  my  own  righteousness,  as  well  as  abhor  my  sins  .'' 
 Do  I  look  toChrist  aloBe  for  mercy,  and  depend  only  on  him  for  holiness  .'* 
 Is  he  the  only  hope  of  my  soul,  and  the  only  confidence  of  my  heart .''  And 
 do  I  desire  to  be  found  in  him,  knowing  by  the  word,  and  feeling  by  (be 
 teaching  of  his  Spirit,  that  lam  totally  lost  in  myself .''  Thus  is  Christ  form- 
 ed in  me,  the  only  hope  of  glory  ?  Do  I  study  to  please  him.  as  a  ell  as 
 hope  to  enjoy  him  .-*  Is  fellowship  with  God  the  Father,  and  his  Son  .Jesus 
 Christ,  so  prized  by  me,  as  to  seek  it  and  to  esteem  it  above  all  things  ?  If 
 so,  though  I  may  find  all  things  in  nature,  in  the  world,  and  from  Satan 
 continually  opposing  this,  yet  I  am  in  Christ  the  icay,  and  he  is  in  me  the 
 truth  and  the  life.    I  am  one  with  him,  and  he  is  one  with  me 
 
 Ti  I 
 
THE  CONCLUSION. 
 
 NOW  Reader,  I  have  told  my  dream  to  thee, 
 
 See  if  thou  canst  interpret  it  to  me, 
 
 Or  to  th  vself,  or  neighbour  ;  but  take  heed 
 
 Of  misinterpreting  ;  for  that,  instead 
 
 Of  doing  good,  will  but  thyself  abuse  ; 
 
 By  misinterpreting  evil  ensues. 
 
 Take  heed  also  that  thou  be  not  extreme, 
 
 In  playing  with  the  outside  of  my  dream  : 
 
 JVor  let  my  figure  or  similitude 
 
 Put  thee  into  a  laughter,  or  a  feud : 
 
 Leave  this  for  boys  and  fools  ;  but  as  for  thee. 
 
 Do  thou  the  substance  of  my  matter  see. 
 
 Put  by  the  curtains,  look  within  my  veil. 
 
 Turn  up  my  metaphors,  and  do  not  fail; 
 
 There,  if  thou  seekest  them,  such  things  thou'lt  find 
 
 As  will  be  helpful  to  an  honest  mind. 
 
 What  of  my  dross,  thou  findest  here,  be  bold 
 
 To  throw  away,  but  yet  preserve  the  gold. 
 
 What  if  my  gold  be  wrapped  up  in  ore  ? 
 
 None  throw  away  the  apple  for  the  core. 
 
 But  if  thou  shalt  cast  all  away  as  vain, 
 
 I  know  not  but  'twill  make  me  dream  again. 
 
 END  OF  THE  FIRST  PART. 
 
2":J2,©  Sr  "iTil  ^  IFEIS  (B  IS, 
 
 ^jTuns  iPiiiL©miSfl^  if'is.®(Bimi^^c 
 
Ion     Two   Parts 
 ^S^IITIH  imiE  ILIFIE  OF  TlBllB  ATUTMOU 
 
 ,iBB_«™JEKe^,,,,.^ 
 
 ii*  THE  DESIGNS 
 
 ^^^ 
 
 IP    inegTAILIL  IRoAo 
 
 irisiiE  3^2iL'SmsMS  iPiE®©migg^ 
 
 axl/ M-itA  w  ' 
 
THE 
 
 PILGRIM'S  PROGRESS 
 
 FROM    THIS    WORLD 
 
 TO  THAT  WHICH  IS  TO  COME. 
 
 DELIVERED 
 
 UNDER  THE  SIMILITUDE  OF  A  DREAM. 
 
 PART  THE  SECOJVB. 
 
 WHEREIN  IS  SET  FORTH  THE  MANNER  OF  THE 
 
 SETTING  OUT  OF 
 
 CHRISTIAN'S  WIFE  AND  CHILDREN; 
 
 THEIR  DANGEROUS  JOURNEY,  AND  SAFE  ARRIVAL 
 AT  THE  DESIRED  COUNTRY. 
 
 BY  JOHN  BUN Y AN, 
 
 A  NEW  EDITION,  DI VIDED  INTO  CHAPTERS. 
 
 TO  WHICH  ARE  ADDED 
 
 EXPLANATORY  AND  PRACTICAL  NOTES, 
 
 BY  W.  MASON,  ESa.  AND  OTHERS- 
 
 ALSO, 
 
 ^  EEY  TO  THE  ALLEGORY, 
 
 WITH  A  CRITIQUE  ON  ITS  BEAUTIES. 
 EMBELLISHED    WITH    ELEGANT    ENGRAVINGS,    DESIGNED 
 
 BY    RICHARD    WESTALL,    R.  A. 
 
 NEW-YORK: 
 PUBLISHED  BY  WILLIAM  BORRADAILE. 
 
 8AMUEL   MARKS,   PRINTER. 
 
 ±822. 
 
THE 
 
 AUTHOR'S  PREFACE 
 
 TO   THE 
 
 SECOND  PART. 
 
 GO  now,  my  little  book,  to  every  place, 
 Where  my  First  Pilgrim  has  but  shown  his  face ; 
 Call  at  their  door ;  If  any  say,   Who's  there  ? 
 Then  answer  thou,  Christiana  is  here. 
 If  they  bid  thee  come  in,  then  enter  thou. 
 With  all  thy  boys :  and  then  thou  knowest  how; 
 Tell  who  they  are,  also  from  whence  they  came  ; 
 Perhaps  they  know  them  by  their  looks  or  name  : 
 But  if  they  should  not,  ask  them  yet  again, 
 If  formerly  they  did  not  entertain 
 One  Christian,  a  Pilgrim?  If  they  say 
 They  did,  and  were  delighted  in  his  way, 
 Then  let  them  know,  that  those  related  were 
 Unto  him ;  yea,  his  wife  and  children  are. 
 
 Tell  them,  that  they  have  left  their  house  and  home. 
 Are  turned  Pilgrims  ;  seek  a  world  to  come  : 
 That  they  have  met  with  hardships  in  the  way; 
 That  they  do  meet  with  troubles  night  and  day: 
 That  they  have  trode  on  serpents,  fought  with  devils ; 
 Have  also  overcome  as  many  evils. 
 Yea,  tell  them  also  of  the  next  who  have, 
 Of  love  to  pilgrimage,  been  stout  and  brave 
 Defenders  of  that  way  ;  and  how  they  still 
 Refuse  this  world,  to  do  their  Father's  will. 
 
 Go,  tell  them  also  of  those  dainty  things. 
 That  pilgrimage  unto  the  Pilgrims  brings  : 
 
t^76         PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  PART. 
 
 Let  themacqiidinted  be  too,  how  they  are 
 
 Beloved  of  the  Kin^,  under  his  care  ; 
 
 What  goodly  mansions  he  for  them  pi  ovides, 
 
 Though  they  oieet  with  rough  winds  and  swelling  tides; 
 
 How  brave  a  calm  they  will  enjoy  at  last, 
 
 Who  to  the  Lord,  and  to  his  ways  hold  fast. 
 
 Perhaps  with  heart  and  hand  they  will  embrace 
 Thee,  as  they  did  my  firstlmg,  and  will  grace 
 Thee  and  thy  fellows  with  good  cheer  and  fare, 
 As  show  well  they  of  Pilgrims  lovers  are. 
 
 OBJECTION    I. 
 
 But  how,  if  they  will  not  believe  of  me 
 That  I  am  truly  thine  ;  'cause  some  there  be 
 That  counterfeit  the  Pilgrim  and  his  name, 
 Seek,  by  disguise,  to  seem  the  very  same  ; 
 And,  by  that  means,  have  brought  themselves  into 
 The  hands  and  houses  of  I  know  not  who  ? 
 
 ANSWER. 
 
 'Tis  true,  some  have,  of  late,  to  counterfeit 
 My  Pilgrim,  to  their  own  my  title  set ; 
 Yea,  others  half  my  name,  and  title  too, 
 Have  stitched  to  their  books,  to  make  them  do; 
 But  yet  they,  by  their  features,  do  declare 
 Themselves  not  mine  to  be,  whose  e'er  they  are. 
 
 If  such  thou  meet'st  with,  then  thine  only  way, 
 Before  them  all,  is  to  say  out  thy  say, 
 In  thine  own  native  language,  which  no  man 
 Now  useth,  or  with  ease  dissemble  can. 
 If,  after  all,  they  still  of  you  shall  doubt, 
 Thinking  that  you  like  gypsies  go  about, 
 In  naughty  ways,  the  country  to  defile; 
 Or  that  you  seek  good  people  to  beguile 
 
PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  PART.  27T 
 
 Wifh  things  iinwaiiantable, — send  for  me, 
 And  I  will  testify  jou  Pilgrims  be; 
 Yea,  I  will  testify  that  only  joii 
 My  Pilgrims  are,  and  that  alone  will  do. 
 
 OBJECTION     II. 
 
 But  yei,  perhaps,  I  may  inquire  for  him. 
 Of  those  that  with  him  damned  life  and  limb  : 
 What  shall  I  do,  when  I  at  such  a  door 
 For  Pilgrims  ask,  and  they  shall  rage  no  more? 
 
 ANSWER. 
 
 Fright  not  thyself,  my  book  ;  for  such  bugbears 
 Are  nothing  else  but  ground  for  groundless  fears, 
 My  Pilgrim's  book  has  traveli'd  sea  and  land. 
 Yet  could  I  never  come  to  understand 
 That  it  was  slighted,  or  turn'd  out  of  door, 
 By  any  kingdom,  were  they  rich  or  poor. 
 
 In  France  and  Flanders,  where  men  kill  each  other. 
 My  Pilgrim  is  esteem'd  a  friend,  a  brother. 
 In  Holland  too,  'tis  said,  as  I  am  told. 
 My  pilgrim  is,  with  some,  worth  more  than  gold. 
 Highlanders  and  wild  Irish  can  airree 
 
 o 
 
 My  pilgrim  should  familiar  with  them  be. 
 'Tis  in  New-England  under  such  advance. 
 Receives  there  so  much  loving  countenance. 
 As  to  be  trimm'd,  new  cloth'd  and  deck'd  with  gems. 
 That  it  may  show  its  features  and  its  limbs. 
 Yet  more  ;  so  public  doth  my  Pilgrim  walk. 
 That  of  him  thousands  daily  sing  and  talk. 
 If  you  draw  nearer  home,  it  will  appear. 
 My  Pilgrim  knows  no  ground  of  shame  or  fear  : 
 City  and  country  both  will  entertain. 
 With  welcome,  Pilgrim  ;  yea,  they  can't  refrain 
 
278  PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  PART. 
 
 From  smiling,  if  my  Pilgrim  be  but  bj, 
 Or  shows  his  head  in  any  company. 
 
 Brave  gallants  do  my  Pilgrim  hug  and  love, 
 Esteem  it  much  :  yea,  value  it  above 
 Things  of  a  greater  bulk  ;  yea,  with  delight 
 Say,  my  lark's  leg  is  better  than  a  kite. 
 
 Young  ladies,  and  young  gentlemen  too, 
 Do  no  small  kindness  to  my  Pilgrim  show  : 
 Their  cabinets,  their  bosoms,  and  their  hearts. 
 My  pilgrim  has,  'cause  he  to  them  imparts 
 His  pretty  riddles,  in  such  wholesome  strains, 
 As  yields  them  profit  double  to  their  pains 
 Of  reading ;  yea,  I  think  I  may  be  bold 
 To  say,  some  prize  him  far  above  their  gold. 
 
 The  very  children  that  do  walk  the  street, 
 If  they  do  but  my  holy  Pilgrim  meet. 
 Salute  him  will ;  will  wish  him  well,  and  say. 
 He  is  the  only  stripling  of  the  day. 
 
 They  that  have  never  seen  him,  yet  admire 
 What  they  have  heard  of  him,  and  much  desire 
 To  have  his  company,  and  hear  him  tell 
 Those  pilgrim  stories  which  he  knows  so  well. 
 
 Yea,  some  that  did  not  love  him  at  the  first. 
 But  call'd  him  fool  and  noddy,  say  they  must. 
 Now  they  have  seen  and  heard  him,  him  commend  ; 
 And  to  those  whom  they  love,  they  do  him  send. 
 
 Wherefore,  my  Second  Part,  thou  need'st  not  be 
 Afraid  to  show  thy  head :  none  can  hurt  thee. 
 That  wish  but  well  to  him  that  went  before : 
 'Cause  thou  com'st  after  with  a  second  store 
 Of  things  as  good,  as  rich,  as  profitable. 
 For  young,  for  old,  for  stagg'ring,  and  for  stable. 
 
PREFACE    TO    THE    SECOND    PART.  279 
 
 OBJECTION  III. 
 
 But  soaie  there  be  that  say,  he  laughs  loo  loud  ; 
 And  some  do  say,  his  head  is  in  a  cloud, 
 Some  say,  his  words  and  stories  are  so  dark, 
 They  know  not  how  by  them  to  find  his  mark. 
 
 ANSWER. 
 
 One  may  (I  think)  say,  both  his  laughs  and  cries 
 May  well  be  guess'd  at  by  his  wat'ry  eyes. 
 Some  things  are  of  that  nature  as  to  make 
 One's  fancy  chuckle,  while  his  heart  doth  ache  ; 
 When  Jacob  saw  his  Rachael  with  the  sheep. 
 He  did  at  the  same  time  both  kiss  and  weep. 
 
 Whereas  some  say,  A  cloud  is  in  his  head, 
 That  doth  but  show  his  wisdom's  covered 
 With  his  own  mantle ;  and  to  stir  the  mind 
 To  search  well  after  what  it  fain  would  find. 
 Things  that  seem  to  be  hid  in  words  obscure, 
 Do  but  the  godly  mind  the  more  allure, 
 To  study  what  those  sayings  should  contain, 
 That  speak  to  us  in  such  a  cloudy  strain. 
 
 I  also  know,  a  dark  similitude  ^ 
 
 Will  on  the  curious  fancy  more  intrude, 
 And  will  stick  faster  in  the  heart  and  head, 
 Than  things  from  similies  not  borrowed. 
 
 Wherefore,  my  Book,  let  no  discouragement 
 Hinder  thy  travels  :  behold  !  thou  art  sent 
 To  friends,  not  foes  ;  to  friends  that  will  give  place 
 To  thee,  thy  Pilgrims,  and  thy  words  embrace. 
 
 Besides,  what  my  first  Pilgrim  left  conceal'd. 
 Thou,  my  brave  second  Pilgrim  hastreveal'd: 
 What  Christian  left  lock'd  up,  and  went  his  way, 
 Sweet  Christiana  opens  with  her  key. 
 
 M  m 
 
280  PREFACE    TO    THE    SECOND    PAK 
 
 OBJECTION  IV. 
 
 But  some  love  not  the  method  of  jour  first : 
 Romance  they  count  it,  throw't  away  as  dust. 
 If  I  should  meet  with  such,  what  should  I  say  f 
 Must  1  slight  them  as  they  slight  me,  or  nay? 
 
 ANSWER. 
 
 My  Christiana,  if  with  such  thou  meet. 
 By  all  means,  in  all  loving  wise,  them  greet ; 
 Render  them  not  reviling  for  revile  ; 
 But  if  they  frown,  I  pr^ythee  on  them  smile: 
 Perhaps  'tis  nature,  or  some  ill  report, 
 Has  made  them  thus  despise,  or  thus  retort. 
 
 Some  love  no  fish,  some  love  no  cheese ;  and  some 
 Love  not  their  friends,  nor  their  own  house  or  home: 
 Some  start  at  pig,  slight  chicken,  love  not  fowl, 
 More  than  they  love  a  cuckoo  or  an  owl. 
 Leave  such,  my  Christiana,  to  their  choice. 
 And  seek  those  who  to  find  ihey  will  rejoice: 
 By  no  means  strive,  but  in  most  humble  wise, 
 Presenf  thee  to  them  in  thy  Pilgrim's  guise. 
 Go  then,  my  little  Book,  and  show  to  all 
 That  entertain,  and  bid  thee  welcome  shall. 
 What  thou  shalt  keep  close  shut  up  from  the  rest : 
 And  wish  that  thou  shalt  show  them  may  be  blessM 
 To  them  for  good,  and  make  them  choose  to  be 
 Pilgrims  by  better  far  than  thee  and  me. 
 Go  then,  I  say,  tell  all  men  who  thou  art ; 
 Say,  I  am  Christiana,  and  my  part 
 Is  now,  with  my  four  sons,  to  tell  you  what 
 It  is  for  men  to  take  a  Pilgrim's  lot. 
 Go,  also,  tell  them  who  and  what  they  be 
 That  now^  do  go  on  pilgrimage  with  thee ; 
 
TREFACE    TO    THK    SECOND    PART.  281 
 
 Saj,  Here's  my  neighbour  Mercy  ;  she  is  one 
 That  has  long  time  wilh  me  a  pilgrim  gone  ; 
 Come,  see  her  in  her  \  irgin  face,  and  learn 
 'Twixt  idle  ones  and  Pilgrims  to  discern. 
 Yea,  \?t  vonng  damsels  learn  of  her  to  prize 
 The  world  which  is  to  come,  in  anj  wise. 
 When  little  tripping  maidens  follow  God, 
 And  leave  old  doating  sinners  to  his  rod, 
 'Tis  like  those  days,  wherein  tlie  voung  ones  cry'd 
 Hosanna!   when  the  old  ones  did  deride. 
 
 Next,  tell  them  of  old  Honest,  whom  you  found, 
 Wilh  his  white  hairs,  treading  the  Pilgrim's  ground; 
 Yea,  tell  them  how  plain-hearted  this  man  was; 
 How  after  his  good  Lord  he  bare  the  cross. 
 Perhaps  with  some  grey  head  this  may  prevail 
 With  Christ  to  fall  in  love,  and  sin  bewail. 
 
 Tell  them  also,  how  Mr.  Fearing  went 
 On  pilgrimage ;  and  how  the  time  he  spent 
 In  solitariness,  w  ith  fears  and  cries  ; 
 And  how,  at  last,  he  won  the  joyful  prize. 
 He  was  a  good  man,  though  much  dow^n  in  spirit ; 
 He  is  a  good  man,  and  doth  life  inherit.  ^ 
 
 Tell  them  of  Mr.  Feeble-mind  also, 
 Who  not  before,  but  still  behind  would  go: 
 Show  them  also,  how  he'd  like  t'  have  been  slain, 
 And  how  one  Great-heart  did  his  life  regain. 
 This  man  was  true  of  heart,  though  weak  in  grace  ; 
 One  might  true  godliness  read  in  his  face. 
 
 Then  tell  them  of  Mr.  Ready-to-halt, 
 A  man  with  crutches,  but  much  without  fault : 
 Tell  tiiem  how  Mr.  Fecb!e-n)ind  antl  he 
 Did  love,  and  in  opinion  much  agree  ; 
 And  let  all  know,  though  weakness  was  their  chance, 
 Yet  sometimes  one  would  sins,  the  other  dance. 
 
282  PREFA.CE    TO    THE    SECOND    PARf- 
 
 Forget  not  Mr.  Valiant-for-the-truth, 
 That  man  of  courage,  though  a  Tery  youth. 
 Tell  every  one  his  spirit  was  so  stout, 
 No  one  could  ever  make  him  face  about ; 
 And  how  Great-heart  and  he  could  not  forbear^ 
 But  put  down  Doubting  Castle;  slew  Despair! 
 
 Overlook  not  Mr.  Despon,dency, 
 Nor  Much-afraid,  his  daughter,  though  they  lie 
 Under  such  mantles,  as  may  make  them  look 
 (With  some)  as  if  their  God  had  them  forsook. 
 They  sofly  went,  but  sure ;  and,  at  the  end, 
 Found  that  the  Lord  of  Pilgrims  was  their  friend. 
 
 When  thou  hast  told  the  world  of  all  these  things. 
 Then  turn  about,  my  Book,  and  touch  these  strings  ; 
 Which  if  but  touched,  will  such  music  make. 
 They'll  make  a  cripple  dance,  a  giant  quake. 
 
 Those   riddles  that  lie  couch'd  within  thy  breast. 
 Freely  propound,  expound,  and  for  the  rest 
 Of  my  mysterious  lines,  let  them  remain 
 For  those  whose  nimble  fancies  shall  them  gain. 
 
 Now  may  this  little  Book  a  blessing  be 
 To  those  who  love  this  little  Book  and  me  ; 
 And  may  its  buyer  have  no  cause  to  say, 
 His  money  is  but  lost  or  thrown  away. 
 Yea,  may  this  Second  Pilgrim  yield  that  fruit 
 As  may  with  each  good  Pilgrim's  fancy  suit, 
 And  may  it  some  persuade  that  go  astray, 
 ^o  turn  their  feet  and  heart  to  the  right  way. 
 
 Is  the  hearty  prayer  of  the  Author, 
 
 JOHN  BUNYAN 
 
THE 
 
 PILGRIM'S  PROGRESS 
 
 PART  II. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 CHRISTIANA  WITH  HER  FOUR  SONS,  AND  A  NEIGHBOUR,  SET 
 OUT  ON  PILGRIMAGE. 
 
 COURTEOUS  COMPANIONS, 
 SOME  time  since,  to  tell  you  a  dream  that  I  had  of 
 Christian  the  pilgrim,^  and  of  his  dangerous  journey  to- 
 wards the  celestial  country,  was  pleasant  to  me  and  pro- 
 fitable to  you.  I  told  you  then  also  what  I  saw  concern- 
 ing his  wife  and  children,  and  how  unwilling  they  were  to 
 go  with  him  on  pilgrimage :  insomuch  that  he  was  forced 
 to  go  on  his  progress  without  them;  for  he  durst  not  run 
 the  danger  of  that  destruction,  which  he  feared  would 
 come  by  staying  with  them  in  the  city  of  Destruction  : 
 wherefore,  as  I  then  showed  you,  he  left  them,  and  de- 
 parted. 
 
 *  Though  the  second  part  of  the  Pilgrim's  Progress  will  not  strike  the 
 reader  with  the  novelty  of  the  first,  because  the  same  scenes  are  repeated  ; 
 yet  they  are  presented  with  such  agreeable  variations,  as  make  it  an  equal 
 source  of  profit  and  delight.  The  author  explains,  in  this  part,  what  was 
 left  more  dark  in  the  first,  as  he  tells  us  in  his  Preface.  On  this  account 
 the  Explanatory  Notes  will  be  brief  on  those  parts  already  noticed,  while 
 the  newer  matter  will  be  more  largely  improved.  The  second  part  is  pe- 
 culiarly adapted  to  direct  and  encourage  female  Christians,  and  young 
 persons  ;  and  it  is  hoped,  will  be  particularly  attended  to  by  such.  It  is 
 perhaps  needless  to  remark,  that  no  reasonable  doubt  can  be  entertained 
 as  to  the  authencily  of  this  work :  Mr.  Bunyan  cannot  be  imitated ;  and 
 the  sweet  simplicity  that  characterizes  the  first  part,  is  equally  obvious  in 
 the  second. 
 
231  SAGACm's  ACCODiVr  of  THi;:  CITV  OF  DESTRUCTION'. 
 
 Now  it  h.:s  so  happened,  llirougli  the  multiplicity  of 
 busin3as,  that  I  h:ive  been  much  hindered  and  kept  back 
 from  my  wonted  travels  into  those  parts  where  he  went, 
 and  so  could  not,  till  now,  obtain  an  opportunity  to  make 
 further  inquiry  af.'er  whom  he  left  behind,  that  I  might 
 i^jive  you  an  account  of  them.  But  having  had  some  con- 
 cei-ns  that  way  of  late,  I  went  down  again  thitheruard. 
 Now  having  taken  up  my  lodging  in  a  wood,  about  a  mile 
 off  the  place,  as  I  slept  I  dreamed  again. 
 
 And,  as  I  was  in  my  dream,  behold  an  aged  gentleman 
 came  by  where  1  lay  ;  and  because  he  was  to  go  some  part 
 of  the  way  that  I  was  travelling,  methought  I  got  up  and 
 went  with  liim.  So,  as  we  walked,  and  as  travellers 
 usually  do,  I  was  as  if  we  fell  into  a  discourse,  and  our 
 talk  happened  to  be  about  Christian  and  his  travels:  for 
 thus  I  began  with  the  old  man  : 
 
 Sir,  said  I,  What  town  is  that  there  below,  that  lieth 
 on  the  left  hand  of  our  way  ? 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Sagacity,  (for  that  was  his  name,)  It  is 
 the  city  of  Destruction,  a  populous  place,  but  possessed 
 with  a  very  ill-condition  and  idle  sort  of  people. 
 
 I  thought  that  was  that  city,  quoth  I;  I  went  once  my- 
 self through  that  town  ;  and  therefore  I  know  that  this  re- 
 port you  give  of  it  is  true. 
 
 Sag.  Too  true!  1  wish  I  could  speak  truth  in  speak- 
 ing  better  of  them  that  dwell  thereiw. 
 
 Well,  Sir,  quoth  I,  then  I  perceive  you  to  be  a  well- 
 meaning  man,  and  so  otie  that  takes  pleasure  to  hear  and 
 tell  of  that  which  is  good  :  pray  did  you  never  hear  wliat 
 happened  to  a  man  some  time  ago  in  this  town  (whose 
 name  was  Christian,)  that  went  on  a  pilgrimage  up  to^'ards 
 the  higher  regions  ? 
 
 Sag.  Hear  of  him  !  Ay,  and  I  also  heard  of  the  moles- 
 tations, troubles,  wars,  captivities,   cries,  groans,  frightS;, 
 
KEPORTS  CIRCULATED  CONCERNING   CHRISTIAN.    28^ 
 
 and  fears,  that  he  met  with  and  had  on  his  journey.  Be- 
 sides I  rausi  tel!  von,  nil  our  country  rings  of  him  ;  there 
 are  but  few  houses,  that  Iiave  heard  of  him  and  his  doings, 
 but  have  sought  after  and  got  the  records  of  his  pilgrim- 
 age :  yea,  I  think  I  may  say,  that  this  hazardous  journey 
 has  got  many  well-wishers  to  his  waj  s  ;  for,  though  when 
 he  was  here,  he  was  fool  in  every  man's  mouth,  yet  now 
 he  is  gone  he  is  highly  commended  of  all.  For  it  is  said 
 he  lives  bravely  where  he  is  :  yea,  many  of  them  that  are 
 resolved  never  to  run  his  hazards,  yet  have  their  mouths 
 water  at  his  gains. ^ 
 
 They  may,  quoth  I,  well  think,  if  they  think  any  thing 
 that  is  true,  that  he  liveth  well  where  he  is  ;  for  he  now 
 lives  at  and  in  the  F'ountain  of  life,  and  has  what  he  has 
 without  labour  and  sorrow,  for  there  is  no  grief  mixed 
 therewith.  But  pray,  what  talk  have  the  people  about 
 him. 
 
 Sag.   Talk!    the   people    talk  strangely    about   him; 
 some  say,  that  he  now  walks  in  white  ;(a)   that  he  has  a 
 chain  o^gold  about  his  neck  ;  that  he  has  a  crown  of  gold, 
 beset  with  pearls,  upon  his  head  :  others  say,  that  the 
 shining  ones  that  sometimes  showed  themselves  to  him  in 
 his  journey,  are  become  his  companions,  and  that  he  is  as 
 familiar  with   them  in  the  place  where  he  is,  as  here  one 
 neighbour  is  w^ith  another. (^)     Besides,  it  is  confidently 
 affirmed  concerning  him,  that  the  King  of  the  place  where 
 he  is,   has   bestow^ed  upon  Iiim  already  a  very  rich    and 
 pleasant  dwelling  at  court,  and  that  he  every  day  eateth, 
 and  drinketh,  and  walketh,  and  talketli  with  him,  and  re- 
 
 This  is  quite  natural  and  very  common.  The  men  of  this  worl<i  will 
 canonize  those  for  saints,  w  hen  dead,  whom  they  stigmatized  wilii  the 
 vilest  names  when  living.  O  let  us  leave  ourchnracters  to  Him,  who  died 
 for  our  sins,  and  to  whom  we  can  commit  our  souls. 
 
 (a)  Rev.  iii.  4.     vi-  11.  (h)  Zech.  iii-  7. 
 
286    lN<iUlRlES  CONCERNING  CHRISTIAN'S  FAMILY. 
 
 ceiveth  Ihe  smiles  and  favours  of  him  that  is  Judge  of  all 
 there.  Moreover,  it  is  expected  of  some,  that  his  Prince, 
 the  Lord  of  that  country,  will  shortly  come  into  these 
 parts,  and  will  know  the  reason,  if  they  can  give  any,  why 
 his  neighbours  set  so  little  by  him,  and  had  him  so  much 
 in  derision,  when  they  perceived  that  he  would  be  a  pil- 
 grim, (o) 
 
 *For  they  say,  that  now  he  is  so  in  the  affections  of  his 
 Prince,  and  that  his  Sovereign  is  so  much  concerned  with 
 the  indignities  that  were  cast  upon  Christian,  when  he  be- 
 came a  pilgrim,  that  he  will  look  upon  all  as  if  done  to 
 himself :  and  no  marvel,  for  it  was  for  the  love  that  he  had 
 to  his  Prince,  that  he  ventured  as  he  did.f  (6) 
 
 I  dare  say,  quoth  I,  I  am  glad  of  it ;  I  am  glad  for  the 
 poor  man's  sake,  for  that  now  he  has  rest  from  his  la- 
 bour, (c)  and  for  that  now  he  reaps  the  benefits  of  his  tears 
 with  joy  ;{d)  and  for  that  he  has  got  beyond  the  gun-shot 
 of  his  enemies,  and  is  out  of  the  reach  of  them  that  hate 
 him.  I  also  am  glad,  for  that  a  rumour  of  these  things  is 
 noised  abroad  in  this  country ;  who  can  tell  but  that  it 
 may  work  some  good  effect  on  some  that  are  left  behind  ? 
 But  pray.  Sir,  while  it  is  fresh  in  my  mind,  do  you  hear 
 any  thing  of  his  wife  and  children?  Poor  hearts!  I  won- 
 der in  my  mind  what  they  do. 
 
 Sag.  Who?  Christiana  and  her  sons  ?  They  are  like 
 to  do  as  well  as  did  Christian  himself;  for  though  they  all 
 played  the  fool  at  first,  and  would  by  no  means  be  per- 
 suaded by  either  the  tears  or  entreaties  of  Christian,  yet 
 
 *  Christian's  King  will  take  Christian's  part.  O  pilgrim  write  this  upon 
 the  table  of  thine  heart,  and  read  it  every  step  of  thy  journey. 
 
 t  Mark  this  well.  No  matter  what  profession  we  make,  if  the  love  of 
 Christ  be  not  its  foundation.  All  is  nothing  without  this  love.  It  is  this 
 love  in  the  heart,  that,  like  oil  in  the  lamp,  keeps  the  profession  of  Christ 
 burning  bright. 
 
 fa)  Jude  xiv.  15.    (6;  Luke  x.  16.    (c)  Rev.  xiv.  13.    (d)  Vs.  cxxvi.  5,  6, 
 
HIS   WIFE  AND  CHILDREN  BECOME  PlLGRIiMS.     '287 
 
 second  thoughts  have  wrought  wonderfully  with  them  :  so 
 they  have  packed  up,  and  are  also  gone  after  him.* 
 
 Better  and  better,  quoth  I :  but,  what !  wife  and  chil- 
 dren and  all  ? 
 
 Sag.  It  is  true  :  I  can  give  you  an  account  of  the  mat- 
 ter, for  1  was  upon  the  spot  at  the  instant,  and  was  tho- 
 roughly acquainted  with  the  whole  affair. 
 
 Then,  said  I,  may  a  man  report  it  for  a  truth  ? 
 
 Sag.  You  need  not  fear  to  affirm  it ;  I  mean,  that  tliey 
 are  all  gone  on  pilgrimage,  both  the  good  woman  and  her 
 four  boys.  And  being  we  are,  as  I  perceive,  going  some 
 considerable  why  together,  I  will  give  you  an  account  of 
 the  whole  matter. 
 
 This  Christiana  (for  that  was  her  name  from  the  day 
 that  she  with  Iier  children  betook  themselves  to  a  pil- 
 grim's life,)  after  her  husband  was  gone  over  the  river,  («) 
 and  she  could  hear  of  him  no  more,  her  thoughts  began 
 to  work  in  her  mind.  First,  for  that  she  had  lost  her 
 husband,  and  for  that  the  loving  bond  of  that  relation  was 
 utterly  broken  betwixt  them.  For  you  know,  said  he  to 
 me,  nature  can  do  no  less  but  entertain  the  living  with 
 many  a  heavy  cogitation,  in  the  remembrance  of  the  loss 
 of  loving  relations.  This,  therefore,  of  her  husband, 
 did  cost  her  many  a  tear.  But  this  was  not  all ;  for  Chris- 
 tiana did  also  begin  to  consider  with  herself,  whether  her 
 unbecoming  behaviour  towards  her  husband  was  not  one 
 cause  that  she  saw  him  no  more  ;  and  that  in  such  sort  he 
 was  taken  away  from  her.  And  upon  this  came  into  her 
 mind,  by  swarms,  all   her  unkind,  unnatural,  and  uuiiod- 
 
 *  Though  moral  persuasions,  and  all  the  affectionate  arguments  from  a 
 tender  husband,  or  an  affectionate  parent,  may  appear  to  prove  ineffectu- 
 al for  the  present ;  yet  let  us  not  neglect  our  duty,  but  be  earnest  in  it. 
 and  leave  the  event  to  sovereign  grace. 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  262. 
 
 Nn 
 
288   HER  ALARMING  AND  ENCOURAGING  DREAMS* 
 
 ly  carriage  to  her  dear  friend ;  which  also  clogged  her 
 conscience,  and  did  load  her  with  guilt.  She  was  more* 
 over  much  broken  with  calling  to  remembrance  the  rest- 
 less groans,  the  brinish  tears,  and  self-bemoaning  of  her 
 husband,  and  how  she  did  harden  her  heart  against  all 
 his  entreaties,  and  loving  persuasions,  of  her  and  her  son« 
 to  go  with  him  ;  yea,  there  was  not  any  thing  that  Chris- 
 tian either  said  to  her,  or  did  before  her,  all  the  while 
 that  his  burden  did  hang  on  his  back,  but  it  returned  up- 
 on her  like  a  flash  of  lightning,  and  rent  the  caul  of  her 
 heart  in  sunder;  especially  that  bitter  outcry  of  his^ 
 "  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved?"  did  ring  in  her  ears  most 
 dolefully.^(a) 
 
 Then  said  she  to  her  children,  "  Sons,  we  are  all  un- 
 done. I  have  sinned  away  your  father,  and  he  is  gone: 
 he  would  have  had  us  with  him,  but  I  would  not  go  my- 
 self: I  also  have  hindered  you  of  life."  With  that  the 
 boys  fell  into  tears,  and  cried  to  go  after  their  father. 
 "  Oh  !"  said  Christiana,  "  that  it  had  been  but  our  lots 
 to  go  with  him ;  then  it  had  fared  well  with  us,  beyond 
 what  it  is  like  to  do  now.  For,  though  I  formerly  fool- 
 ishly imagined  concerning  the  troubles  of  your  father, 
 that  they  proceeded  of  a  foolish  fancy  that  he  had,  or  for 
 that  he  was  over-run  with  melancholy  humours  ;  yet  now 
 it  will  not  out  of  my  mind,  but  that  they  sprang  from  an- 
 other cause;  to-wit,  for  that  the  light  of  life  was  given 
 him  ;(b)  by  the  help  of  which,  as  I  perceive,  he  has  es- 
 caped the  snares  of  death. "f  Then  Ihey  wept  all  again., 
 and  cried  out,  <*  Oh  !  woe  worth  the  day  !" 
 
 *  Here  see,  what  those  who  cruelly  and  unkindly  treat  their  godly  re- 
 lations and  friends  on  account  of  their  religion,  roust  come  to  feel,  in  the 
 bitterness  of  their  spirit,  and  groan  under  in  the  sorrow  of  their  soul,  if 
 ever  the  Lord  grants  them  repentance  unto  life. 
 
 t  Is  it  any  marvel ,  that  a  quickened,  enlightened  sinner,  should  be  judg- 
 ed  by  those  around  him,  who  are  yet  dead  in  their  sins,  to  be  full  of  whim.« 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  57.  (i)  John  viii.  12. 
 
HER  ALARMING  AND  ENCOURAGING  DREAMS.   289 
 
 The  next  night  Christiana  had  a  dream  ;  and  behold, 
 she  saw  as  if  a  broad  parchment  was  opened  before  her, 
 in  which  were  recorded  the  sum  of  her  ways ;  and  the 
 crimes,  as  she  thought,  looked  very  black  upon  her. 
 Then  she  cried  out  aloud  in  her  sleep,  "  Lord  have  mer- 
 cy upon  me  a  sinner:"^(«) — and  the  little  children  heard 
 her. 
 
 After  this,  she  thought  she  saw  two  very  ill-favoured 
 ones  standing  by  her  bed  side,  and  saying,  "  What  shall 
 we  do  with  this  woman?  for  she  cries  out  for  mercy  wak- 
 ing and  sleeping :  if  she  be  suffered  to  go  on  as  she  be- 
 gins, we  shall  lose  her  as  we  have  lost  her  husband. 
 Wherefore  we  must,  by  some  way,  seek  to  take  her  off  from 
 the  thoughts  of  what  shall  be  hereafter,  else  all  the 
 world  cannot  help  but  she  will  become  a  pilgrim." 
 
 Now  she  awoke  in  a  great  sweat ;  also  a  trembling  was 
 upon  her ;  but  after  a  while  she  fell  to  sleeping  again. 
 And  then  she  thought  she  saw  Christian  her  husband  in  a 
 place  of  bliss,  among  many  immortals,  with  an  harp  in 
 his  band,  standing  and  playing  upon  it  before  One  that 
 sat  on  a  throne,  with  a  rainbow  about  his  head.  She  saw 
 also,  as  if  he  bowed  his  head  with  his  face  towards  the 
 paved  work  that  was  under  his  Prince's  feet^  saying, 
 '*  I  heartily  thank  my  Lord  and  Kmg  for  bringing  me  in- 
 to this  place."  Then  shouted  a  company  of  them  that 
 stood  round    about,   and  harped    with   their   harps :  but 
 
 and  mclanclioly  ?  No:  it  is  very  natural  for  them  to  think  us  fools  and 
 mad  ;  but  we  know  that  they  really  are  so. 
 
 *  This  is  the  very  first  cry  of  an  awakened  sinner,  mercy  for  the  lost 
 and  miserable  :  and  no  sooner  are  the  sinner's  ey»s  opened  to  see  his  ru- 
 ined, desperate  state,  and  to  cry  for  mercy,  but  the  god  of  this  world,  who 
 hitherto  had  blinded  the  eyes,  and  kept  the  heait  secure  by  pre.sum|,(fon, 
 now  opposes  the  sinner's  progress  to  a  throne  of  grace,  to  a  God  of  mer- 
 cy, and  to  the  Saviour  ot  the  lost  Satan  does  not  easily  part  with  his 
 prey.  But  Jesus  the  strong  man  armed  with  almighty  power  and  ever- 
 fasting  love,  will  conquer  and  cast  him  out. 
 
 (a)  Luke  xviii.  13. 
 
'290     SECRET  VISIT  AND  MESSAGE  TO  CHRISTIANA. 
 
 no  man   living   could  tell  what   they   said,  but  Christian 
 and  his  companions. 
 
 Next  morning,  when  she  was  up,  had  prayed  to  God, 
 and  talked  with  her  children  awhile,  one  knocked  hard  at 
 the  door  ;  to  whom  she  spake  out,  saying,  "  If  thou  com- 
 est  in  God's  name,  come  in."  So  he  said,  "Amen;" 
 and  opened  the  door,  and  saluted  hev  with,  "  Peace  on 
 this  house."  The  which  when  he  had  done,  he  said, 
 "  Christiana,  knowest  thou  wherefore  I  am  come  ?"  Then 
 she  blushed  and  trembled ;  also  her  heart  began  to  wax 
 warm  with  des^ires  to  know  from  whence  he  came,  and 
 what  his  errand  was  to  her.  So  he  said  unto  her,  "  My 
 name  is  Secret  ;"*  I  dwell,  with  those  that  are  high.  It 
 is  talked  of,  where  I  dwell,  as  if  thou  hadst  a  desire  to 
 go  thither :  also  there  is  a  report,  that  thou  art  aware  of 
 the  evil  thou  hast  formerly  done  to  thy  husband,  in  har- 
 dening of  thy  heart  against  his  way,  and  in  keeping  of 
 these  babes  in  their  ignorance,  Christiana,  the  Merciful 
 One  has  sent  nie  to  tell  thee,  that  he  is  a  God  ready  to 
 forgive,  and  that  he  taketh  delight  to  multiply  the  par- 
 don of  offences.  He  also  would  have  thee  to  know,  that 
 he  inviteth  thee  to  come  into  his  presence,  to  his  table, 
 and  that  he  will  feed  thee  with  the  fat  of  his  house,  and 
 with  the  heritage  of  Jacob  thy  father. 
 
 "  There  is  Christian,  thy  husband  that  was,  with  legi- 
 ons more,  his  companions,  ever  beholding  that  face  that 
 doth  minister  life  to  the  beholders:  and  they  will  all  be 
 glad,  when  they  shall  hear  the  sound  of  thy  feet  step  over 
 thy  father's  threshold." 
 
 *  "  The  fear  of  the  Lord  is  (he  beginning;  of  wisdom,"  Psalm  cxi.  10. 
 and  "  The  secret  of  tlie  Lord  is  with  them  who  fear  him,"  Psalm  xxv,  14. 
 The  Spirit  the  Comforter,  never  convinces  the  soul  of  sin,  bat  he  also  re- 
 vives and  con)forts  the  sincere  heart  with  ^lad  tidings  of  free  and  full  par- 
 don of  sin,  through  the  blood  of  the  LAMB. 
 
HE  GIVES  HER  A  LETTER  FROM  THE   KING-         291 
 
 Christiana  at  this  was  greatly  abashed  in  herself,  and 
 bowed  her  head  to  the  ground.  This  Vision  proceeded, 
 and  said,  "  Christiana,  here  is  also  a  letter  for  thee,  which 
 I  have  brought  from  thy  husband's  King;"  so  she  took 
 it,  and  opened  it,  but  it  smelt  after  the  manner  of  the  best 
 perfume. (rt)  Also  it  was  written  in  letters  of  gold.  The 
 contents  of  the  letter  were  these  :  "  that  the  King  would 
 have  her  do  as  did  Christian  her  husband ;  for  that  was 
 the  only  way  to  come  to  his  city,  and  to  dwell  in  his  pre- 
 sence with  joy  for  ever."  .  At  this  the  good  woman  was 
 quite  overcome  :  so  she  cried  out  to  her  visitor,  *«  Sir,  will 
 you  carry  me  and  my  children  with  you,  that  we  may'also 
 go  and  worship  the  King?" 
 
 Then  said  the  visitor,  "  Christiana,  the  bitter  is  before 
 the  sweet.  Thou  must  through  troubles,  as  he  did  that 
 went  before  thee,  enter  this  celestial  city.  Wherefore  I 
 advise  thee  to  do  as  did  Christian  thy  husband  :  go  to  the 
 Wicket-gate  yonder  over  the  plain  ;  for  that  stands  in  the 
 head  of  the  way  up  which  thou  must  go,  and  I  wish  thee 
 all  good  speed.  Also  I  advise  thee  that  thou  put  this  let- 
 ter in  thy  bosom  :  that  thou  read  therein  to  thyself,  and 
 to  thy  children,  until  they  have  got  it  by  heart ;  for  it  is 
 one  of  the  songs  that  thou  must  sing  while  thou  art  in  this 
 house  of  thy  pilgrimage  :{b)  also  this  thou  must  deliver  in 
 at  the  far  gate."* 
 
 Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  this  old  gentleman,  as  he 
 told  me  this  story,  did  himself  seem  to  be  greatly  affected 
 therewith.     He  morever  proceeded,  and  said,  So  Chris- 
 
 says  our  Lord ,  "  When  fhe  Spirit  is  come,  he  shall  testify  of  me— he 
 shall  lead  you  into  all  truth— he  shall  show  you  things  to  come  "  All  this 
 the  convinced  sinner  finds  true  in  experience.  As  the  Spirit  testifies  of 
 Christ,  so  he  leads  the  soul  to  Christ,  that  he  may  be  the  sinner's  only  hope, 
 ^alvaMon,  and  strength.     Thus  he  glorifies  Christ. 
 
 (n)  Sol  Songs  i.  .T  ./A  p^al.  cxix.  54. 
 
292         Christiana's  discourse  t6  her  soxs. 
 
 tiana  called  her  sons  together,  and  began  thus  to  address 
 herself  unto  them  :  "  My  sons,  I  have  as  you  may  per- 
 ceive been  of  late  under  much  exercise  in  my  soul  about 
 the  death  of  your  father  ;  not  for  that  I  doubt  at  all  of  his 
 happiness  ;  for  I  am  satisfied  now  that  he  is  well.  I  have 
 been  also  much  affected  with  the  thoughts  of  mine  own 
 estate  and  yours,  which  I  verily  believe  is  by  nature  mis» 
 erable.  My  carriage  also  to  your  father  in  his  distress  is 
 a  great  load  to  my  conscience  ;  for  I  hardened  both  my 
 heart  and  yours  against  him,  and  refused  to  go  with  him 
 on  pilgrimage. 
 
 "  The  thoughts  of  these  things  would  now  kill  me  out- 
 right, but  for  that  a  dream  which  I  had  last  night,  and 
 but  that  for  the  encouragement  this  stranger  has  given  me 
 this  morning.  Come,  my  children  let  us  pack  up,  and  be 
 gone  to  the  gate  that  leads  us  to  that  celestial  country, 
 that  we  may  see  your  father,  and  be  with  him  and  his 
 companions  in  peace,  according  to  the  laws  of  that  land.'* 
 Then  did  her  children  burst  out  into  tears,  for  joy  that 
 the  heart  of  their  mother  was  so  inclined.  So  the  visitor 
 bid  them  farewell  ;  and  they  began  to  prepare  to  set  out 
 for  their  journey. 
 
 But,  while  they  were  thus  about  to  be  gone,  two  of  the 
 women  that  were  Christiana's  neighbours  came  up  to  her 
 house,  and  knocked  at  her  door.  To  whom  she  said  as 
 before.  At  this  the  women  were  stunned  ;  for  this  kind 
 of  language  they  used  not  to  hear,  or  to  perceive  to  drop 
 from  the  lips  of  Christiana. =^'     Yet  they  came  in  :  but,  be* 
 
 *  Reader,  stop  and  examine  ;  did  ever  any  of  your  former  friends  and 
 carnal  acfjuaintance  take  knowledge  of  a  difference  in  your  language  and 
 conduct?  Do  they  still  approve  of  you  as  well  as  ever?  What  reason, 
 then,  have  you  to  think  yourself  a  pilgrim  ?  tor  no  sooner  does  any  one 
 commence  a  pilgrim,  but  that  word  is  fulfilled,  "  For  then  I  will  turn  to 
 the  people  a  pure  language."  Zeph.  iii.  9.     If  the  heart  be  ever  so  little  ac- 
 
CHRISTIANA  IS  VISITED  BV  TWO  NEIGHBOURS.  ^93 
 
 bold,  thej  found  the  good  woman  preparing  to  be  gone 
 from  her  house. 
 
 So  they  began,  and  said,  "  Neighbour,  pray,  what  is 
 your  meaning  by  this  ?" 
 
 Christiana  answered,  and  said  to  the  eldest  of  them, 
 whose  name  was  Mrs.  Timorous,  "  I  am  preparing  for  a 
 journey."  (This  Timorous  was  daughter  to  him  that 
 met  Christian  upon  the  hill  of  DiflScuIly,  and  would  have 
 had  him  gone  back  for  fear  of  the  lions.)  (a) 
 
 Tim.   For  what  journey,  I  pray  you  ? 
 
 Chr.  Even  to  go  after  my  old  husband. — And  with 
 that  she  fell  a  weeping. 
 
 Tim.  I  hope  not  so,  good  neighbour;  pray,  for  your 
 poor  children's  sake,  do  not  so  unwomanly  cast  away 
 yourself. 
 
 Chr.  Nay,  my  children  shall  go  with  me  :  not  one  of 
 them  is  willing  to  stay  behind. 
 
 Tim.  I  wonder  in  my  heart,  what  or  who  has  brought 
 you  into  this  mind  ! 
 
 Chr.  Oh,  neighbour,  knew  you  but  as  much  as  I  do, 
 I  doubt  not  but  that  you  would  go  along  with  me. 
 
 Tim.  Pr'ythee,  what  new  knowledge  hast  thou  got, 
 that  so  worketh  off  thy  mind  from  thy  friends,  and  that 
 tempteth  thee  to  go  nobody  knows  where? 
 
 Then  Christiana  replied,  I  have  been  sorely  afflicted 
 since  my  husband's  departure  from  me ;  but  especially 
 since  he  went  over  the  river.  But  that  which  troubleth 
 me  most,  is  my  churlish  carriage  to  him,  when  he  was  un- 
 der his  distress.  Besides,  I  am  now  as  he  was  then;  noth- 
 ing will  serve  me  but  going  on  pilgrimage.     I  was  a  dream- 
 
 quainted  with  the  Lord,  the  tongue  will  discover  it,  and  the  carnal  and 
 profane  will  ridicule  and  despise  you  for  it. 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  106. 
 
294        to  WHOM  SHE  DECLARES  HER  II^TENTlOir. 
 
 ing  last  night,  that  I  saw  him.  Oh  that  my  soul  was  with 
 him !  He  dwelleth  in  the  presence  of  the  King  of  the 
 country  ;  he  sits  and  eats  with  him  at  his  table  ;  he  is  be- 
 come a  companion  of  immortals,  and  has  a  house  now 
 given  him  to  dwell  in,  to  which  the  best  palaces  on  earth, 
 if  compared,  seem  to  me  but  as  a  dunghill.(a)  The 
 Prince  of  the  palace  has  also  sent  for  me,  with  promises 
 of  entertainment,  if  I  shall  come  to  him ;  his  messenger 
 was  here  even  now,  and  brought  me  a  letter,  which  in- 
 vites me  to  come. — And  with  (hat  she  plucked  out  her 
 letter,  and  read  it,  and  said  to  them,*  What  now  will  you 
 say  to  this  ? 
 
 Tim.  Oh  the  madness  that  has  possessed  thee  and  thy 
 husband  !  to  run  yourselves  upon  such  difficulties!  You 
 have  heard,  I  am  sure,  what  your  husband  did  meet  with, 
 even  in  a  manner,  at  the  first  step  that  he  took  on  his 
 way,  as  our  neighbour  Obstinate  can  yet  testify,  for  he 
 went  along  with  him  ;  yea,  and  Pliable  too,  until  they, 
 like  wise  men,  were  afraid  to  go  any  further.  (6)  AVe  al- 
 so heard,  over  and  above,  how  he  met  with  the  lions, 
 Apollyon,  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  many  other  things. 
 Nor  is  the  danger  that  he  met  with  at  Vanity-fair,  to  be 
 forgotten  by  thee.  For  if  he,  though  a  man  was  so  hard 
 put  to  it,  what  canst  thou,  being  but  a  poor  woman,  do  ? 
 Consider  also,  that  these  four  sweet  babes  are  thy  chil- 
 dren, thy  flesh,  and  thy  bones.  Therefore,  though  thou 
 shouldst  be  so  rash  as  to  cast  away  thyself;  yet  for  the 
 sake  of  the  fruit  of  thy  body,  keep  them  at  home.f 
 
 *  This  was  a  letter  full  of  the  love  of  Jesus,  and  the  precious  invitation 
 of  his  loving  heart  to  all  sinners  to  come  unto  him,  as  recorded  in  his 
 blessed  word.  Happy  sinners,  whose  eyes  are  opened  to  read  them  :  but 
 this  the  world  calls  madness. 
 
 t  The  Lord,  who  quickens  us  by  his  Spirit,  and  calls  us  by  his  word, 
 well  knows  the  carnal  enemies  who  will  oppose  our  progress  in  the  divine 
 life  :  therefore  he  tells  us,  "  If  thy  brother,  or  the  wife  of  bosom,  or  thy 
 
 (a)  2  Cor.  v.  1—4.  (b)  Part  I.  p.  61—68. 
 
MEilCV  INCLINES  TO  ACCOMPANY   HER.  295 
 
 fiut  Christiana  said  unto  her,  Tempt  me  not  my  neigh- 
 bour :  1  have  now  a  price  put  into  my  hand  to  get  a  gain, 
 and  I  should  be  a  fool  of  the  greatest  sort,  if  I  should 
 have  no  heart  to  strike  in  with  the  opportunity.  And  for 
 that  you  tell  me  of  all  these  troubles  that  I  am  like  to 
 meet  with  in  the  way,  they  are  so  far  from  being  to  mc  a 
 discouragement,  that  they  show  I  am  in  the  right.  1  he 
 bitter  must  come  before  the  sweet,  and  that  also  will  make 
 the  sweet  the  sweeter.  Wherefore,  since  you  came  not 
 to  my  house  in  God's  name,  as  I  said,  I  pray  you  be 
 gone,  and  do  not  disquiet  me  further."^ 
 
 Then  Timorous  also  reviled  her,  and  said  to  her  fel- 
 low, "  Come,  neighbour  Mercy,  let  us  leave  her  in  her 
 own  hands,  since  she  scorns  our  counsel  and  company."" 
 But  Mercy  was  at  a  stand,  and  could  not  so  readily  com- 
 ply with  her  neighbour  ;  and  that  for  a  two-fold  reason  : — 
 1st.  Her  bowels  yearned  over  Christiana.  So  she  said 
 within  herself,  "If  my  neighbour  will  needs  be  gone,  i 
 will  go  a  little  way  with  her,  and  help  her." — -2dly.  Her 
 bowels  yearned  over  her  own  soul;  for  Avhat  Chrisliana 
 had  said,  had  taken  somo  hold  upon  her  mind.  Where- 
 fore she  said  within  herself  again,  "  I  will  yet  have  more 
 lalk  with  this  Christiana;  and  if  I  find  truth  and  life  in 
 what  she  shall  say,  myself  with  my  heart  shall  also  go  with 
 
 friend,  which  is  as  (hine  own  soul,  entice  thee  secretly  from  the  Lord, 
 tlion  shall  not  hearken  unto  him,"  Lc.  Dent,  xiii.  t>.  'Let  the  word  of 
 God  be  the  rule,  and  Christiana's  conduct  an  exatuple  to  all  who  are  set- 
 ting their  face  Zion-ward.  O  beware  of  the  roasoning  of  the  flesh.  Dread 
 to  look  back.  Tremble  at  the  thought  of  going  back  :  for  the  Lord  hath 
 no  pleasure  in  such.  Heb,  x.  38. 
 
 *  That  is  ridit.  It  is  well  to  be  bold  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  wiih 
 those  who  seek  to  (urn  us  away  from  following  on  to  know  the  Lord  : 
 for  nothing  less  than  life  and  salvation,  or  death  and  damnation,  will  be 
 the  issue  of  it.  O  pilgrims,  beware  :  beware  of  parlr.vin<^  with  the  car- 
 nal. Ever  remember,  you  have  a  nature  prone  to  catch  the  falling  spark 
 from  then-  flmf  and  steel,  and  tinder  about  vou  ever  ready  to  take  the  lire. 
 
296  TIMOROUS,  bat's-eyes,  Slc.  talk  of  ghristiak a. 
 
 her."     Wherefore   Mercy  began  thus  to   reply  to  her 
 neij^hbour  Timorous. 
 
 Mer.  Neighbour,  I  ditl  indeed  come  with  you  to  see 
 Christiana  this  morning;  and,  since  she  is,  as  you  see,  a 
 taking  her  last  farewell  of  the  country,  I  think  to  walk 
 this  sun-shiny  morning  a  little  with  her,  to  help  her  on 
 her  way. — But  she  told  her  not  of  her  second  reason,  but 
 kept  it  to  herself. 
 
 Tim.  Well,  I  see  you  have  a  mind  to  go  a  fooling  too  ; 
 but  take  heed  in  time,  and  be  wise:  while  we  are  out  of 
 danger,  we  are  out ;  but,  when  we  are  in,  we  are  in. — 
 So  Mrs.  Timorous  returned  to  her  house,  and  Christiana 
 betook  herself  to  her  journey. =^  But,  when  Timorous 
 was  got  home  to  her  house,  she  sends  for  some  of  her 
 neighbours,  to  wit,  Mrs.  Bat's  eyes,  Mrs.  Inconsiderate, 
 Mrs.  Light-mind,  and  Mrs.  Know-nothing.  So,  when 
 they  were  come  to  her  house,  she  falls  to  telling  the  story 
 of  Christiana,  and  of  her  intended  journey.  And  thus 
 she  began  her  tale — 
 
 Neighbours,  having  but  little  to  do  this  morning,  I  went 
 to  give  Christiana  a  visit ;  and,  when  I  came  at  the  doory 
 I  knocked,  as  you  know  it  is  our  custom :  and  she  an- 
 swered, "If  you  come  in  God's  name,  come  in."  So  in 
 I  went,  thinking  all  was  well:  but,  when  I  came  in,  I 
 found  her  preparing  herself  to  depart  the  town:  she,  and 
 also  her  children.  So  I  asked  her,  what  was  her  mean- 
 ing by  that?  And  she  told  me  in  short,  that  she  was  now 
 of  a  mind  to  go  on  pilgrimage,  as  did  her  husband.  She 
 told  me  also  a  dream  that  she  had,  and  how  the  King  of 
 the  country  where  her  husband  was,  had  sent  her  an  in 
 viting  letter  to  come  thither. 
 
 *  Here  we  see  our  Lord's  word  verified,  "  The  one  shall  be  taken,  and 
 the  other  lett."  Matt.  xxiv.  41.  Mercy  obeys  the  call — Timorous  per 
 versely  rejects  it. 
 
TIMOROUS,  BAT's-ETES,  &C.  TALK  OF  CHRISTIANA.      297 
 
 Then  said  Mrs.  Know-nothing,  And  what,  do  you  think 
 she  will  go  ? 
 
 Tim.  Ay,  go  she  will,  whatever  come  on't ;  and  nie- 
 Ihinks,  I  know  it  by  this;  for  that  which  was  my  great 
 argument  to  persuade  her  to  stay  at  home,  (to-wit,)  the 
 troubles  she  was  like  to  meet  with  in  the  way,)  is  one  great 
 argument  with  her,  to  put  her  forward  on  her  journey. 
 For  she  told  me  in  so  many  words,  "  The  bitter  goes  be- 
 fore the  sweet :  yea,  and  forasmuch  as  it  doth,  it  makes 
 the  sweet  the  sweeter." 
 
 Mrs.  Bat's-eyes.  Oh  this  blind  and  foolish  woman  f 
 and  will  she  not  take  warning  by  her  husband's  afflictions  ? 
 For  my  part,  I  see,  if  he  were  here  again,  he  would  rest 
 him  content  in  a  whole  skin,  and  never  run  so  many  haz- 
 ards for  nothing. 
 
 Mrs.  Inconsiderate  also  replied,  saying,  Away  with 
 such  fantastical  fools  from  the  town :  a  good  riddance  for 
 my  part,  I  say  of  her;  should  she  stay  where  she  dwells, 
 and  retain  this  mind,  who  could  live  quietly  by  her  ?  for 
 she  will  either  be  dumpish  or  unneighbourly,  to  talk  of 
 such  matters  as  no  wise  body  can  abide :  wherefore,  for 
 my  part,  I  shall  never  be  sorry  for  her  departure  ;  let  her 
 go,  and  let  better  come  in  her  room  :  it  was  never  a  good 
 world  since  these  whimsical  fools  dwelt  in  it."^" 
 
 Then  Mrs.  Light-mind  added  as  followeth  :  Come,  put 
 this  kind  of  talk  away.  I  was  yesterday  at  madam  Wan- 
 ton's, (a)  where  we  were  as  merry  as  the  njaids.  For 
 who  do  you  thing  should  be  there,  but  1  and  Mrs.  Love- 
 
 *  O  how  do  such  carnal  wretches  sport  with  their  own  damnation, 
 while  they  despise  the  precious  truths  of  God,  and  ridicule  hi.«  pcoi)le  ; 
 But  as  it  was  in  the  beginning,  he  who  was  born  after  the  Oesh  persecuted 
 him  wrjo  was  born  after  the  Si)irit,so  it  will  be,  as  long  as  the  seed  of  the 
 woman  and  the  seed  of  the  serpent  are  upon  the  earth. 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  144. 
 
298     CHRISTIANA   PERSUADES  MERCV  TO   GO   WITH  HER. 
 
 the-(lesli,  and  three  or  four  more,  witli  Mrs.  Lechery, 
 3Irs.  Filth,  and  some  others  :  so  there  we  had  music  and 
 dancing,  and  what  else  was  meet  to  fill  up  the  pleasure. 
 And,  I  dare  say,  my  lady  herself  is  an  admirable  well- 
 bred  gentlewoman,  and  3Ir.  Lechery  is  as  pretty  a  fellow. 
 
 By  this  ti/ne  Christiana  was  got  on  her  way,  and  Mercy 
 went  along  with  her:  so  as  tliey  went,  her  chililren  being 
 there  also,  Christiana  began  to  discourse.  *' And,  3Ier- 
 cy,"  said  Christiana,  "  I  take  this  as  an  unexpected  fa- 
 Tour,  that  thou  shouldest  set  foot  out  of  doors  with  me, 
 to  accompany  me  a  little  in  my  way." 
 
 Then  said  young  3Iercy,  (for  she  was  but  young,)  If 
 I  thought  it  would  be  to  purpose  to  go  with  you,  I  would 
 never  go  near  the  town. 
 
 Well,  Mercy,  said  Christiana,  cast  in  thy  lot  with  me  ; 
 I  well  know  what  will  be  the  end  of  our  pilgrimage  :  my 
 husband  is  where  he  would  not  but  be  for  all  the  gold  ia 
 the  Spanish  mines.  Nor  shalt  thou  be  rejected,  though 
 thou  goest  but  upon  mi/  invitation.  The  King,  who  hath 
 sent  for  me  and  my  children,  is  one  that  delighteth  in  mer- 
 ci/.  Besides,  if  thou  wilt,  I  will  hire  thee,  and  thou  shalt 
 go  along  with  me  as  my  servant.  Yet  we  will  have  all 
 things  in  common  betwixt  thee  and  me :  only  go  along 
 ■with  me.^ 
 
 Mer.  But  how  shall  I  be  ascertained  that  I  also  shall 
 be  entertained  '  Had  I  this  hope  from  one  that  can  tell,  I 
 would  make  no  stick  at  all,  but  would  go,  being  helped 
 by  him  that  can  help,  though  the  way  was  never  so  te- 
 dious.t 
 
 "*  Such  is  the  true  spirit  of  all  real  pilgrims.  They  wish  others  to  know 
 Christ,  and  to  become  followers  of  him  with  themselves.  O  how  happy 
 are  they  when  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  draw  the  hearts  of  any  of  their  fellow- 
 sinners  to  himself. 
 
 t  Thou;^h  Christiana  clearly  saw  and  knew  her  calliDg  of  God,  yet 
 Mercy  did  not ;  therefore  she  is  in  doubt  about  it.  Just  so  it  is  with  many 
 at  their  first  setting  out.     Hence  they  are  ready  to  say,  that  they  could 
 
MERCY   GRIEVES   FOR   HER  CAKXAJ.   RELATION'S.    209 
 
 Chr.  Well  loving  Mercy,  I  will  tell  thee  what  thou 
 sbalt  do  :  go  with  me  to  the  Wicket-gate,  and  there  1 
 will  further  inquire  for  thee  ;  and,  if  there  thou  shalt  not 
 meet  with  encouragement,  I  will  be  conte/it  that  thou 
 shalt  return  to  thy  place  ;  I  also  will  pay  thee  for  thy 
 kindness  which  thou  showest  to  me  and  my  children,  in 
 the  accompanying  of  us  on  our  way  as  thou  dost. 
 
 Mer.  Then  will  I  go  thither,  and  will  take  what  shall 
 follow  :  and  the  Lord  grant  that  my  lot  may  there  fall, 
 even  as  the  King  of  heaven  shall  have  his  heart  upon 
 me."^ 
 
 Christiana  was  then  glad  at  heart  ;  not  only  that  she 
 had  a  companion  ;  but  also  for  that  she  had  prevailed 
 with  this  poor  maid  to  fall  in  love  with  her  own  salvation. 
 So  they  went  on  together,  and  Mercy  began  to  weep. — 
 Then  said  Christiana,  '*  Wherefore  weepeth  my  sister 
 so?" 
 
 Alas!  said  she,  who  can  but  lament,  that  shall  but 
 rightly  cousider  what  a  state  and  condition  my  poor  rela- 
 tions are  in,  that  yet  remain  in  our  sinful  town  ?  and  that 
 which  makes  my  grief  the  more  is,  because  they  have  no 
 instruction,  nor  any  to  tell  them  what  is  to  come. f 
 
 Chr.  Bowels  become  pilgrims  :  and  thou  doest  for  thy 
 friends,  as  my  good  Christian  did  for  me  when  he  left  me  ; 
 
 »rven  wish  lo  have  had  llie  most  violent  convictions  of  sin,  and  to  have 
 been  as  it  were,  shook  over  the  mouth  of  hell,  that  they  mi^ht  have  had  a 
 'greater  certainty  of  their  being  called  of  God.  But  this  is  sfteaking  unad- 
 visedly. Better  to  take  the  apostle's  advice  ;  "  Give  all  diligence  to  make 
 your  calling  sure." 
 
 *  Here  is  a  blessed  discovery  of  a  heart  divinely  instructed.  Mind., 
 here  is  no  looking  to  any  thing  Mercy  was  in  herself,  nor  to  any  thing  she 
 could  do  for  herself,  but  all  is  resolved  into  this,  all  is  cast  upon  this,  even 
 the  love  of  the  heart  of  the  King  of  heaven.  Header,  can  you  be  content 
 with  this  lot .''  Can  you  cast  all,  and  rest  all,  upon  the  love  of  Christ  < 
 Then  bless  his  loving  name  for  giving  you  a  pilgrinj's  heart. 
 
 t  This  is  natunl  ;  when  we  know  the  worth  of  our  souls  and  the  value 
 of  Christ's  salvation,  and  weep  for  oursinS;  also  to  mouru  and  weep  lor 
 fixxv  carnal  relatives,  lest  they  should  bo  eternally  lost. 
 
300  Christiana's  remark. 
 
 he  mouroed  for  that  I  would  not  heed  nor  regard  him ; 
 but  his  Lord  and  ours  did  gather  up  his  tears,  and  put  then* 
 into  his  boltle;  and  now  both  I  and  thou,  and  these  my 
 sweet  babes,  are  reaping  the  fruit  and  benefit  of  them. — 
 I  hope,  Mercy,  that  these  tears  of  thine  will  not  be  lost; 
 for  the  Truin  hath  said,  that  "  they  that  sow  in  tears  shall 
 reap  in  joy"  and  singing.  And  "  he  that  goeth  forth  and 
 weepeth,  bearing  precious  seed,  shall  doubtless  come 
 again  with  rejoicing,  bringing  his  sheaves  with  him.'' (a) 
 Then  said  Mercy, 
 
 "  Let  the  most  blessed  be  my  guide, 
 *  If 't  be  his  blessed  will, 
 
 Unto  his  gate,  into  his  fold, 
 Up  to  his  holy  hill : 
 
 And  let  him  never  suffer  me 
 
 To  swerve  or  turn  aside 
 From  his  free  grace  and  holy  ways, 
 
 Whate^'er  shall  me  betide. 
 
 \nd  let  him  gather  them  of  mine, 
 
 That  I  have  left  behind  ; 
 Lord,  make  them  pray  they  may  be  thine, 
 
 With  all  their  heart  and  mind" 
 
 (fl)  Psal.  cxxvi.  5,  6. 
 
THET  PASS  THE  SLOUGH  SAFELY.  HOI 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 CHRISTIANA,  MERCY,  AND  THE  CHILDREN,  PASS  THE  SLOUGH 
 WITH  SAFETY,  AND  ARE  KINDLY  RECEIVED  AT  THE  WICK 
 ET-GATE. 
 
 NOW,  my  old  friend  proceeded,  and  said, — Buf,  when 
 Christiana  came  to  the  Slough  of  Despond, (a)  she  began 
 to  be  at  a  stand  ;  "For,"  said  she,  "  this  is  the  place  in 
 which  my  dear  husband  had  like  to  have  been  smothered 
 with  mud."  She  perceived  also,  that,  notwithstanding  the 
 command  of  the  King  to  make  this  place  for  pilgrims  good, 
 yet  it  was  rather  worse  than  formerly.  So  I  asked  if  that 
 was  true  ?  Yes,  said  the  old  gentleman,  too  true  :  for  many 
 there  be,  that  pretend  to  be  the  King's  labourers,  and  say 
 they  are  for  mending  the  King's  highways,  that  bring  dirt 
 and  dung  instead  of  stones,  and  so  mar,  instead  of  mend- 
 ing."^ Here  Christiana  therefore,  and  her  boys,  did  make 
 a  stand :  but  said  Mercy,  "  Come,  let  us  venture  ;  only 
 let  us  be  wary."  Then  they  looked  well  to  their  steps,  and 
 and  made  a  shift  to  get  staggering  over. 
 
 Yet  Christiana  had  like  to  have  been  in,  and  that  not 
 once  or  tAvice.  Now  they  had  no  sooner  got  over,  but  they 
 thought  they  heard  words  that  said  unto  them,  "  Blessed 
 is  she  that  believeth,  for  there  shall  be  a  performance  of 
 what  has  been  told  her  from  the  Lord." (6) 
 
 "*  But  instead  of  being  what  they  profess,  the  King's  labourers,  Paul 
 calls  them  gospel-perverteis,  and  soul-troublers,  Gal.  v.  10.  For  instead 
 of  preaching  a  free  and  full  salvyfion,  graciously  bestowed  upon  poor  sin- 
 ners, who  can  do  nothing  to  entitle  themselves  to  it,  or  to  gain  an  interest 
 in  it ;  behold,  the.se  wretched  daubers  set  forth  salvation  to  sale  upon  cer- 
 tain terras  and  conditions,  which  sinners  are  to  pt  rform  and  fulfil.  Thus 
 they  distress  the  upright  and  s'ncere,  and  deceive  the  self-righteous  and 
 wary  into  pride  and  delusion.  Thus  they  mar,  instead  of  mend  the  way  ;. 
 and  bring  dirt  and  dung,  insU^d  of  stones,  lo  make  the  way  sound  and  safe 
 for  pilgrims.     Beware  of  the  sophistry  of  such  preachers. 
 
 (a)  Tart  I.  p.  67, 68.  (/;)  Lidie  i.  4o. 
 
302  AURIVE   AT   THE  WlCKET-GATEo 
 
 Then  they  went  on  again  ;  and  said  Mercy  to  Christi- 
 ana, Had  I  as  good  ground  to  hope  for  a  loving  reception 
 at  the  Wicket-gate,  as  joii,  I  think  no  Slough  of  Despond 
 could  discourage  me. 
 
 Well,  said  the  other,  you  know  your  sore,  and  I  know 
 mine;  and,  good  friend,  we  shall  all  have  enough  evil  be- 
 fore we  come  to  our  journey's  end.  For  it  cannot  be 
 imagined,  that  the  people  that  design  to  attain  such  excel- 
 lent glories  as  we  do,  and  that  are  so  envied  that  happi- 
 ness as  we  are,  but  that  we  shall  meet  with  what  fears  and 
 snares,  with  what  troubles  and  afflictions,  they  can  possi- 
 bly assault  us  with  that  hate  us. 
 
 And  now  Mr.  Sagacity  left  me  to  dream  out  my  dream 
 bv  myself.  Wherefore,  methought  I  saw  Christiana, 
 and  Mercy,  and  the  boys,  go  all  of  them  up  to  the  gate  : 
 to  which  when  they  came  they  betook  themselves  to  a 
 short  debate,  about  how  they  must  manage  their  calling 
 at  the  gate :  and  what  should  be  said  unto  him  that  did 
 open  unto  them :  so  it  was  concluded,  since  Christiana 
 was  the  eldest,  that  she  should  knock  for  entrance,  and, 
 that  she  should  speak  to  him  that  did  open  for  the  rest. 
 So  Christiana  began  to  knock,  and,  as  her  poor  husband 
 did,  she  knocked  and  knocked  again. («)  But  instead  of 
 of  any  that  answered,  they  all  thought  that  they  heard 
 as  if  a  dog  came  barking  upon  them  ;  a  dog,  and  a  great 
 one  too  ;  and  this  made  the  women  and  children  afraid. 
 Nor  durst  they  for  a  while  to  knock  any  more,  for  fear 
 the  mastiff  should  fly  upon  them.  Now  therefore  they 
 were  greatly  tumbled  up  and  down  in  their  minds,  and 
 knew  not  what  to  do :  knock  they  durst  not,  for  fear  of 
 the  dog ;  go  back  they  durst  not,  for  fear  the  keeper  of 
 that  gate  should  espy  them   as  they  so  went,  and  be  of- 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  80,  SI. 
 
MERCY  LEFT  WITHOUT,  WHILE  THE  OTHERS  ENTER.  303 
 
 fended  with  them  :  at  last  they  thought  of  knocking  again, 
 and  knocking  more  vehemently  than  they  did  at  first. 
 
 Then  said  the  keeper  of  the  gate,  "  Who  is  there?" 
 So  the  dog  left  off  to  bark,  and  he  opened  unto  thern.-^ 
 
 Then  Christiana  made  a  low  obeisance,  and  said.  Let 
 not  our  Lord  be  offended  with  his  hand-maidens,  for  that 
 we  have  knocked  at  his  princely  gate."  Then  said  the 
 keeper,  "  Whence  come  ye  ?  And  what  is  it  that  you 
 would  have  ?" 
 
 Christiana  answered.  We  are  come  from  whence  Chris- 
 tian did  come,  and  upon  the  same  errand  as  he,  to  wit,  to 
 be,  if  it  shall  please  you,  graciously  admitted,  by  this 
 gate,  into  the  way  that  leads  unto  the  Celestial  city.  And 
 I  answer,  my  Lord,  in  the  next  place,  that  1  am  Chris- 
 tiana, once  the  wife  of  Christian,  that  now  is  gotten 
 above. 
 
 With  that  the  keeper  of  the  gate  did  marvel,  saying, 
 "What,  is  she  now  become  a  pilgrim,  that  Ijut  a  while 
 ago  abhorred  that  life  ?"  Then  she  bowed  her  bead,  and 
 said,  "  Yea;  and  so  are  these  my  sweet  babes  also." 
 
 Then  he  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  let  her  in,  and  said 
 also,  "Suffer  the  little  children  to  come  unto  me;  and 
 with  that  he  shut  up  the  gate.  This  done,  he  called  (o  a 
 trumpeter  that  was  above,  over  the  gate,  to  entertain 
 Christiana  with  shouting,  and  sound  of  trumpet,  for  joy. 
 So  he  obeyed,  and  sounded,  and  filled  the  air  with  his 
 melodious  notes. 
 
 Now  all  this  while  poor  Mercy  did  stand  without,  tremb- 
 ling and  crying  for  fear  that  she  was  rejected.     But  when 
 
 *  No  sooner  does  a  poor  sinner  open  his  lips  in  prayer  to  Jesus,  but  the 
 devil  will  bark  and  roar  at  him,  and  by  all  means  (ry  (o  terrify  and  dis- 
 courage him.  Do  you  lind  this  ?  What  is  your  remedy  ?  Resist  (h^  (iuvil, 
 and  he  will  fly  from  you,  James  iv.  7.  Draw  nigh  to  God,  and  lie  will 
 d.aw  nigh  to  you,  James  iv.  8  O  ever  remember  our  Lord's  word;  men 
 should  pray  always  and  not  taint.    Luke  xviii.  i. 
 
304  MERCY  FALLS  DOWN  IN  A  SWOON. 
 
 Christiana  had  gotten  admittance  for  herself  and  her  boys, 
 then  she  began  to  make  intercession  for  Mercy. 
 
 And  she  said,  My  Lord,  I  have  a  companion  of  mine 
 that  stands  yet  without,  that  is  come  hither  upon  the 
 same  account  as  myself:  one  that  is  much  dejected  in  her 
 mind,  for  that  she  comes,  as  she  thinks,  without  sending 
 for ;  whereas  I  was  sent  to  by  my  husband's  King  to 
 come. 
 
 Now  Mercy  began  to  be  very  impatient,  and  each  min- 
 ute was  as  long  to  her  as  an  hour ;  wherefore  she  prevent- 
 ed Christiana  from  a  fuller  interceding  for  her,  by  knock- 
 ing at  the  gate  herself.  And  she  knocked  then  so  loud, 
 that  she  made  Christiana  to  start.  Then  said  the  keeper 
 of  the  gate,  "  Who  is  there?  And  Christiana  said,  "  It 
 is  my  friend." 
 
 So  he  opened  the  gate  and  looked  out,  but  Mercy  was 
 fallen  down  without  in  a  swoon  ;  for  she  fainted,  and  was 
 afraid  that  no  gate  would  be  opened  to  her. 
 
 Then  he  took  her  by  the  hand,  and  said,  "Damsel  I 
 bid  thee  arise." 
 
 "  O  sir,"  said  she,  "  I  am  faint ;  there  is  scarce  life 
 left  in  me."  But  he  answered,  that  one  said,  "  When 
 my  soul  fainted  within  me,  I  remembered  the  Lord,  and 
 my  prayer  came  unto  thee,  into  thy  holy  temple." (a) 
 Fear  not,  but  stand  upon  thy  feet,  and  tell  me  wherefore 
 thou  art  come. 
 
 Mer.  I  am  come  for  that  unto  which  I  was  never 
 invited,  as  my  friend  Christiana  was.  Hers  was  from 
 the  King,  and  mine  was  but  from  her.  Wherefore  I 
 presume.^ 
 
 *  Mercy's  case  is  not  singular  Many  have  set  out  just  as  she  did,  and 
 have  been  discouraged  by  the  same  reason  as  she  was.  She,  as  many 
 have  been,  was  encouraged  to  set  out  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord,  by  her 
 
 (a)  Jonah  ii.  7. 
 
GOOD-WILL  LEADS   MERCY   IN.  305 
 
 Good  WILL.  Did  she  desire  thee  to  come  with  her  to 
 this  place? 
 
 Mer.  Yes;  and,  as  my  Lord  sees,  I  am  come;  and 
 if  there  is  any  grace  and  forgiveness  of  sins  to  spare,  I 
 beseech  that  thy  poor  handmaid  may  be  partaker  thereof. 
 
 Then  he  took  her  again  by  the  hand,  and  led  her  gent- 
 ly in,  and  said,  "  I  pray  for  all  them  that  believe  on  me, 
 by  what  means  soever  they  come  unto  me."  Then  said 
 he  to  those  that  stood  by,  "  Fetch  something,  and  give 
 it  Mercy  to  smell  on,  thereby  to  stay  her  faintings."  So 
 they  fetched  her  a  bundle  of  myrrh.  A  while  after  she 
 was  revived. 
 
 And  now  was  Christiana,  and  her  boys,  and  Mercy, 
 received  of  the  Lord  at  the  head  of  the  way,  and  spoke 
 kindly  unto  by  him.  Then  said  they  yet  further  unto  him, 
 "  We  are  sorry  for  our  sins,  and  beg  of  our  Lord  his 
 pardon,  and  further  information  what  we  must  do.'* 
 
 I  grant  pardon,  said  he,  by  word  and  deed ;  by  word, 
 in  the  promise  of  forgiveness  ;  by  deed,  in  the  way  I  ob- 
 tained it.  Take  the  first  from  my  lips  with  a  kiss,  and 
 the  other  as  it  shall  be  revealed,  (a) 
 
 Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  he  spake  many  good 
 words  unto  them,  whereby  they  were  greatly  gladdened. 
 He  also  had  them  up  to  the  top  of  the  gate,  and  showed 
 them  by  what  deed  they  were  saved ;   and  told  them  with- 
 
 neighbour  and  friend .  Hence  she  thought  there  was  no  cause  to  conclude 
 that  she  was  called  by  U<e  Lord,  but  that  it  was  only  the  effect  of  human 
 power,  or  moral  persuasion,  and  therefore  doubted  and  fainted  lest  she 
 should  not  meet  with  acceptance.  But  her  very  doubts,  fears  and  dis- 
 tress, proved  the  earnestness  of  her  heart,  and  the  desire  of  her  soul  after 
 the  Saviour ;  and  also,  that  his  mercy,  love,  and  gracious  power,  had  a 
 liand  in  the  work.  Mark  this,  ye  poor,  doubting,  fearing,  trembling  souls, 
 who  are  halting  every  step,  and  fearing  you  have  not  set  out  aright,  hear 
 what  Christ's  angel  said,  and  be  not  discouraged.  Fear  not,  for  ye  seek 
 Jesus.  Matt,  xxviii.  5. 
 
 (a)  Sol.  Songs  i.  2.    John  xx.  19. 
 
306  THE  PILGRIMS  CONVERSE  TOGETHER. 
 
 al,  that  that  sight  they  would   have  again  as  they  went 
 along  in  the  way,  to  their  comfort. 
 
 So  he  left  them  awhile  in  a  summer  parlour  below, 
 where  they  entered  into  talk  by  themselves  :  and  thus 
 Christiana  began :  "  O  Lord,  how  glad  am  I  that  we  are 
 got  in  hither!" 
 
 Mer.  So  you  well  may:  but  I  of  all  have  cause  to 
 leap  for  joy. 
 
 Chr.  I  thought  one  time  as  I  stood  at  the  gate,  (be- 
 cause I  had  knocked  and  none  did  answer,)  that  all  our 
 labour  had  been  lost,  especially  when  that  ugly  cur  made 
 such  a  heavy  barking  at  us.^ 
 
 Mer.  But  my  worst  fear  was,  after  I  saw  that  you  was 
 taken  into  his  favour,  and  that  I  was  left  behind.  Now, 
 thought  I,  it  is  fulfilled  which  is  written,  "  Two  women 
 shall  be  grinding  together,  the  one  shall  be  taken  and  the 
 other  left." (a)  I  had  much  ado  to  forbear  crying  out, 
 Undone !  And  afraid  I  was  to  knock  any  more :  but, 
 when  I  looked  up  to  what  was  written  over  the  gate,(&)  I 
 took  courage.  I  also  thought,  that  I  must  either  knock 
 again  or  die  :f  so  I  knocked,  but  I  cannot  tell  how ;  for 
 my  spirit  now  struggled  between  life  and  death. 
 
 Chk.  Can  you  not  tell  how  you  knocked  ?  I  am  sure 
 your  knocks  were  so  earnest,  that  the  very  sound  made 
 me  start :  I  thought  I  never  heard  such  knocking  in  all 
 my  life  ;  I  thought  you  would  come  in  by  a  violent  hand, 
 or  take  the  kingdom  by  storm. (c) 
 
 *  The  devil  often  barks  most  at  us,  and  brings  his  heaviest  accusations 
 a<^ain3t  us,  when  mercy,  peace,  comfort  and  salvation  are  nearest  to  us. 
 
 "  Press  on,  nor  fear  to  win  the  day, 
 
 "  Though  earth  and  hell  obstruct  the  way." 
 
 t  Here  is  a  blessed  example  of  deep  humility,  and  of  holy  boldness,  ex- 
 cited by  the  divine  word.     Go,  thou  ruined  sinner,  and  do  likewise. 
 
 (a)  Matt.  xxiv.  41.  (6)  Part  I.  p.  80.  (c)  Matt.  xi.  12. 
 
MERCY  ASKS  GOOD-WILL  ABOUT  THE  DOG.         307 
 
 jVIer.  Alas,  to  be  in  my  case!  who  that  so  was,  could 
 but  have  done  so  ?  You  saw  that  the  door  was  shut  upon 
 Die,  and  that  there  was  a  most  cruel  dog  there-about. 
 Who,  I  say,  that  was  so  faint-hearted  as  I,  would  not 
 have  knocked  with  all  their  might? — But  pray,  Avhat  said 
 my  Lord  unto  my  rudeness  ?  Was  he  not  angry  with  me? 
 Chr.  When  he  heard  your  lumbering  noise,  he  gave 
 a  wonderful  innocent  smile  :  I  believe  what  you  did  pleas- 
 ed him  well,  for  he  showed  no  sign  to  the  contrary.  But 
 I  marvel  in  my  heart  why  he  keeps  such  a  dog  :  had  I 
 known  that  before,  I  should  not  have  had  heart  enough 
 to  have  ventured  myself  in  this  manner.  But  now  we  are 
 in,  we  are  in,  and  I  am  glad  with  all  my  heart. 
 
 Mer.  I  will  ask,  if  you  please,  next  time  he  comes 
 down,  why  he  keeps  such  a  filthy  cur  in  his  yard  :  1  hope 
 he  will  not  take  it  amiss. 
 
 Do  so,  said  the  children,  and  persuade  him  to  hang 
 him  ;  for  we  are  afraid  he  will  bite  us  when  we  go  hence. 
 So  at  last  he  came  down  to  them  again,  and  Mercy  fell 
 to  the  ground  on  her  face  before  him,  and  worshipped, 
 and  said,  "Let  my  Lord  accept  the  sacrifice  of  praise 
 which  I  now  offer  unto  him  with  the  calves  of  my  lips." 
 
 So  he  said  unto  her,  "  Peace  be  to  thee  ;  stand  up." 
 But  she  continued  upon  her  face,  and  said,  "  Righteous 
 art  thou  O  Lord,  when  I  plead  with  thee,  yet  let  me  talk 
 with  thee  of  thy  judgments  ;"(a)  wherefore  dost  thou 
 keep  so  cruel  a  dog  in  thy  yard,  at  the  sight  of  which, 
 snch  women  and  children  as  we,  are  ready  to  fiee  from 
 the  gate  with  fear  ? 
 
 He  answered  and  said,  That  dog  has  another  owner : 
 he  is  also  kept  close  in  another  man's  ground,  only  my 
 pilgrims  hear  his  barking  :  he  belongs  to  the  castle  which 
 
 (a)  Jer.xii.  1,2. 
 
308  MERCr  A8KS  GOOD-WILL  ABOUT  THE  DOG. 
 
 you  see  there  at  a  distance,  (a)  but  can  come  up  to  the 
 walls  of  this  place.  He  has  frighted  many  an  honest  pil- 
 grim from  worse  lo  better,  by  the  great  voice  of  his  roar- 
 ing. Indeed,  he  that  owneth  him  doth  not  keep  him  out 
 of  any  good-will  to  me  or  mine,  but  with  intent  to  keep 
 the  pilgrims  from  coming  to  me,  and  that  they  may  be 
 afraid  to  come  and  knock  at  this  gate  for  entrance.  Some- 
 times also  he  has  broken  out,  and  has  worried  some  that 
 I  loved ;  but  1  take  ail  at  present  patiently.  I  also  give 
 my  pilgrims  timely  help,  so  that  they  are  not  delivered 
 up  to  his  power,  to  do  them  what  his  doggish  nature  would 
 prompt  him  to.  But  what !  my  purchased  one,  I  trow, 
 hadst  thou  known  never  so  much  before-hand,  thou  would- 
 est  not  have  been  afraid  of  a  dog.  The  beggars  that  go 
 from  door  to  door,  will  rather  than  they  will  lose  a  sup- 
 posed alms,  run  the  hazard  of  the  bawling,  barking,  and 
 biting  too  of  a  dog;  and  shall  a  dog  in  another  man's 
 yard  ;  a  dog  whose  barking  I  turn  to  the  profit  of  pilgrims, 
 keep  any  from  coming  to  me?  I  deliver  them  from  the 
 lions,  and,  "  my  darling  from  the  power  of  the  dog." 
 
 Then  said  Mercy,  I  confess  ray  ignorance :  I  speak 
 what  I  understand  not:  I  acknowledge  that  thou  doest  all 
 things  well. 
 
 Then  Christiana  began  to  talk  of  their  journey,  and  to 
 inquire  after  the  way.  (6)  So  he  fed  them  and  washed 
 their  feet,  and  set  them  in  the  way  of  his  steps,  according 
 as  he  had  dealt  with  her  husband  before. 
 
 So  1  saw  in  my  dream  that  they  went  on  their  way ; 
 and  the  weather  was  comfortable  to  them. 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  80.  (b)  Part  I.  p.  83. 
 
THEY  GO  ON  THEIR  WAT  REJOICING.  309 
 
 Then  Christiana  began  to  sing,  saying, 
 
 "  BlessM  be  the  day  that  I  began 
 
 A  pilgrim  for  to  be  ; 
 And  blessed  also  be  that  man 
 
 That  thereunto  movM  me. 
 
 'Tis  true,  'twas  long  ere  I  began 
 
 To  seek  to  live  for  ever :(«) 
 But  now  I  run  fast  as  I  can ; 
 
 'Tis  better  late  than  never. 
 
 Our  tears  to  joy,  our  fears  to  faith j 
 
 Are  turned  as  we  see ; 
 That  our  beginning,  (as  one  saith,) 
 
 Shows  what  our  end  will  be." 
 
 (o)  Matt.  XX.  16. 
 
310 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 THE  PILGRIMS  ARE  ASSAULTED,  BUT  RELIEVED.— ARE  EN- 
 TERTAINED  AT  THE  INTERPRETER'S  HOUSE. 
 
 NOW  there  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  wall,  that 
 fenced  in  the  way  up  which  Christiana  and  her  compan- 
 ions were  to  go,  a  garden,  and  that  belonged  to  him,  whose 
 w  as  that  barking  dog,  of  whom  mention  was  made  before. 
 And  some  of  the  fruit-trees  that  grew  in  the  garden,  shot 
 their  branches  over  the  wall  ;  and  being  mellow,  they  that 
 found  them  did  gather  them  up,  and  eat  of  them  to  their 
 hurt.  So  Christiana's  bojs,  (as  boys  are  apt  to  do,)  be- 
 ing pleased  with  the  trees,  and  with  the  fruit  that  did  hang 
 thereon,  did  pluck  them  and  began  to  eat.  Their  mother 
 did  also  chide  them  for  so  doing,  but  still  the  boys  went 
 on.^ 
 
 "  Well,"  said  she,  "  my  sons,  you  transgress;  for  that 
 fruit  is  none  of  ours  :"  but  she  did  not  know  that  they  did 
 belong  to  the  enemy :  I'll  warrant  you,  if  she  had,  she 
 would  have  been  ready  to  die  for  fear.  But  that  passed, 
 and  they  went  on  their  way. — Now,  by  that  they  were 
 gone  about  two  bow's  shot  from  the  place  that  led  them 
 into  the  way,  they  espied  two  very  ill-favoured  ones 
 coming  down  apace  to  meet  them.f  With  that  Christi- 
 ana and  Mercy  her  friend  covered  themselves  with  their 
 
 *  What  is  this  garden,  but  the  world  ?  What  is  llie  fruit  they  here 
 found  ?  The  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye,  and  the  pride  of  life.  1 
 John  ii.  16. 
 
 t  What  are  these  ill-favoured  ones  ?  Such  as  you  will  be  sure  to  meet 
 with  in  your  pilgrimage  :  some  vile  lusts,  or  cursed  corruptions,  which 
 are  suited  to  your  carnal  nature.  These  will  attack  you,  strive  to  prevail 
 against  you,  and  overcome  you.  Mind  how  those  pilgrims  acted,  and 
 follow  their  example. 
 
THE  WOMEN  ARE  ASSAULTED    BY  TWO  MEN.      Sll 
 
 veils,  and  kept  also  on  their  journey :  the  children  also 
 went  on  before  :  so  Ihat  at  last  they  met  togeiher.  Then 
 they  that  came  down  to  meet  them,  came  just  np  lo  (he 
 women,  as  if  they  would  embrace  them;  but  Chrisiiana 
 said,  <*  Stand  back,  or  go  peaceably  as  you  should" — 
 Yet  these  two,  as  men  that  are  deaf,  regarded  not  Chris- 
 tiana's words,  but  began  to  lay  hands  upon  them:  at  (hat 
 Christiana  Avaxed  very  wroth,  and  spurned  at  them  with 
 her  feet.  Mercy  also,  as  well  as  she  could,  did  what  she 
 could  to  shift  them.  Christiana  again  said  to  them, 
 "  Stand  back  and  be  gone,  for  we  have  no  money  to  lose, 
 being  pilgrims  as  you  see,  and  such  too  as  live  upon  the 
 charity  of  our  friends." 
 
 Then  said  one  of  the  two  men.  We  make  no  assault 
 upon  your  money,  but  are  come  out  to  tell  you,  that  if 
 you  will  but  grant  one  small  request  which  we  shall  ask, 
 we  will  make  women  of  you  for  ever. 
 
 Now  Christiana,  imagining  what  they  should  mean, 
 made  answer  again,  "  We  will  neither  hear  nor  regard, 
 nor  yield  to  w^hat  you  shall  ask.  "  We  are  in  haste,  and 
 cannot  stay  :  our  business  is  of  life  and  death."  So  again 
 she  and  her  companions  made  a  fresh  essay  to  go  past 
 them  :  but  they  letted  them  in  their  way. 
 
 And  they  said,  we  intend  no  hurt  to  your  lives;  'tis 
 another  thing  we  would  have. 
 
 "Ay,"  quoth  Christiana,  "you  would  have  us  body 
 and  soul,  for  I  know  'tis  for  that  you  are  come  ;  but  we 
 will  die  rather  upon  the  spot,  than  to  suffer  ourselves  to 
 be  brought  into  such  snares  as  shall  hazard  our  well-being 
 hereafter."  And  with  that  they  both  shrieked  out,  and 
 cried,  3Iurder !  Murder!  and  so  put  themselves  under 
 those  laws  that  are  provided  for  the  protection  of  women. 
 
 Qq 
 
ai2        THEY  ARE  RESCUED  FROM  THE  RUFFIANS. 
 
 (rt)  But  the  men  still  made  their  approach  upon  them, 
 with  design  to  prevail  against  them.  Thej  therefore  cri- 
 ed out  again.* 
 
 Now  they  being,  as  I  said,  not  far  from  the  gate,  irs 
 iit  which  they  came,  their  voice  was  heard  from  where 
 they  were  thither;  wherefore  some  of  the  house  came 
 out,  and  knowing  that  it  was  Christiana's  tongue,  they 
 made  haste  to  her  relief.  But  by  that  they  were  got 
 within  sight  of  them,  the  women  were  in  a  very  great  scuf- 
 fle: the  children  also  stood  crying  by.  Then  did  he  who 
 came  in  for  their  relief  call  out  to  the  ruffians,  saying, 
 ♦'  What  is  that  thing  you  do  ?  Would  you  make  my  Lord's 
 people  to  transgress  ?"  He  also  attempted  to  take  them  ; 
 but  they  did  make  their  escape  over  the  wall  into  the  gar- 
 den of  the  man  to  whom  the  great  dog  belonged :  so  the 
 dog  became  their  protector.  This  Reliever  then  came  up 
 to  the  women,  and  asked  them  how  they  did.  So  they 
 answered,  *•  We  thank  thy  Prince,  pretty  well ;  only  we 
 have  been  somewhat  affrighted:  we  thank  thee  also,  that 
 thou  earnest  in  to  our  help,  for  otherwise  we  had  been 
 overcome." 
 
 So  after  a  few  more  words,  this  Reliever  said  as  follow- 
 clh :  I  marvelled  much,  when  you  were  entertained  at 
 the  gate  above,  seeing  ye  know  that  ye  were  but  weak 
 women,  that  you  petitioned  not  the  Lord  for  a  conductor: 
 then  might  you  have  avoided  these  troubles  and  dangers  : 
 he  would  have  granted  you  one.f 
 
 *  Here  we  see  (hat  the  most  violent  temptation  to  the  greatest  evil  is  not 
 sin,  irresisted  and  not  complied  with  Our  Lord  himself  was  tempted  in 
 all  things  like  as  we  are,  yet  without  sin.  Therefore,  ye  followers  of  himy 
 dont  be  dejected  and  cast  down,  though  you  should  be  exercised  with 
 temptations  to  the  blackest  crimes,  and  the  most  heinous  sins.  Christ  is 
 faithful,  and  he  will  not  suffer  us  to  be  tempted  above  that  we  are  able  ;  but 
 will,  with  the  temptation,  also  make  a  way  to  escape,  that  we  may  be 
 able  to  bear  it.  1  Cor.  x.  13. 
 
 f  Let  this  convince  us  of  our  backwardness  to  prayer,  and  make  us  at- 
 tend to  that  scripture,  "  Ye  have  not,  because  ye  ask  not."  James  iv.  2. 
 
 (n)  Deut.  xxii.  23— 27. 
 
flLGRIMS  SHOULD  ASK  FOR  EVERY  THING  NEEDFUL.    313 
 
 Alas  !  said  Christiana,  we  were  so  taken  with  our  pre- 
 sent blessing,  that  dangers  to  come  were  forgotten  by  us: 
 besides,  who  could  have  thought,  that  so  near  the  King's 
 palace,  there  should  have  lurked  such  naughty  ones  ?  In- 
 deed it  had  been  well  for  us,  had  we  asked  our  Lord  for 
 one;  but,  since  our  Lord  knew  it  would  be  for  ourproGt, 
 I  wonder  he  sent  not  one  along  with  us.^ 
 
 Rel.  It  is  not  always  necessary  to  grant  things  not  ask- 
 ed for,  lest  by  so  doing  they  become  of  little  esteem  ; 
 but  when  the  want  of  a  thing  is  felt,  it  then  comes  under, 
 in  the  eyes  of  him  that  feels  it,  that  estimate  that  proper- 
 ly is  its  due  ;  and  so  consequently  w  ill  be  hereafter  used. 
 Had  my  Lord  granted  you  a  conductor,  you  would  not, 
 neither,  so  have  bewailed  that  oversight  of  yours  in  not 
 asking  for  one,  as  now  you  have  occasion  to  do.  So  all 
 things  work  for  good,  and  tend  to  makejou  more  wary.f 
 
 Chr.  Shall  we  go  back  again  to  my  Lord,  and  confess 
 our  folly  and  ask  one  ? 
 
 Kel.  Your  confession  of  your  folly  I  will  present  him 
 with :  to  go  back  again,  you  need  not ;  for  in  all  places 
 where  you  shall  come  you  will  find  no  want  at  all  ;  for  at 
 every  of  my  Lord's  lodgings,  which  he  has  prepared  for 
 the  reception  of  his  pilgrims,  there  is  sufficient  to  furnish 
 ihem  against  all  attempts  whatsoever.  But  as  I  said,  "  he 
 will  be  inquired  of  by  them,  to  do  it  for  them."(«)  And 
 il  is  a  poor  thing  that  is  not  worth  asking  for.      When  he 
 
 *  It  is  well  to  value  present  Ijlessings,  to  be  joyful  in  Ihem,  and  thank- 
 ful for  them  ;  but  it  is  wrong  to  forget  our  dangers,  and  grow  secure. 
 
 t  \\'hat  loving,  what  precious  reasoning  is  this  !  With  what  tender  af- 
 fection does  our  Lord  reprove.  See  how  kindly  it  works  upon  a  pilgrim's 
 eoul.  Poor  Christiana  was  for  going  back  to  confess  her  folly,  and  make 
 her  request  to  her  Lord.  But  she  is  forbidden,  and  encouraged  and  com- 
 forted to  go  on.  O  how  does  our  Lord  bear,  and  what  pains  does  he  take 
 with  us,  poor  awkward  creatures,  who  are  ever  prone  to  act  amiss.  Let 
 jjsevcr  think  moit  lowly  of  ourselves,  and  most  highly  of  him. 
 
 (o)  Ezek.  xxxvi.  37- 
 
314  CHRISTIANA  TELLS  HER  DREAM. 
 
 had  thus  said,  he  went  back  to  his  place,  and  the  pil- 
 grinis  went  on  their  way. 
 
 Then  said  Mercy,  AVhat  a  sudden  blank  is  here !  I 
 made  account  we  had  been  past  all  danger,  and  that  we 
 should  never  sorrow  more. 
 
 Thy  innocency,  my  sister,  said  Christiana  to  Mercy, 
 may  excuse  thee  much;  but  as  for  me,  my  fault  is  so 
 much  the  greater,  for  that  I  saw  this  danger  before  I 
 came  out  of  the  doors,  and  yet  did  not  provide  for  it 
 where  provision  might  have  been  had.  I  am  much  to  be 
 blamed.^ 
 
 Then  said  Mercy,  How  knew  you  this  before  you  came 
 from  home  ?  Pray  open  to  me  this  riddle. 
 
 Chr.  Why,  I  will  tell  you  — Before  I  set  foot  out  of 
 doors,  one  night,  as  I  lay  in  my  bed,  I  had  a  dream  about 
 this  :  for  methought  I  saw  two  men,  as  like  these  as  ever 
 the  world  they  could  look,  stand  at  my  bed's  feet,  plot- 
 ting how  they  might  prevent  my  salvation.  I  will  tell 
 you  their  very  words  :  they  said,  (it  was  when  1  was  in 
 my  troubles,)  "  What  shall  we  do  with  this  woman  ?  for 
 she  cries  out  waking  and  sleeping  for  forgiveness  :  if  she 
 be  suiTered  to  go  on  as  she  begins,  we  shall  lose  her  as  we 
 have  lost  her  husband."  This  you  know  might  have  made 
 me  take  heed,  and  have  provided  when  provision  might 
 have  been  had. 
 
 Well,  said  Mercy,  as  by  this  neglect  we  have  an  oc- 
 casion ministered  unto  us  to  behold  our  imperfections,  so 
 our  Lord  has  taken  occasion  thereby  to  make  manifest 
 the  riches  of  his  grace ;  for  he,  as  we  see,  has  followed 
 us  with  unasked  kindness,  and  has  delivered  us  from 
 their  hands  that  were  stronger  than  we,  of  his  mere  good 
 pleasure. 
 
 *  Here  is  the  display  of  a  truly  Christian  spirit,  in  that  open  and  ingenu- 
 ous confessioi)  of  her  fault,  taking  all  the  blame  upon  herself,  exaggering 
 it,  and  excusing  Mercy. 
 
THEY  APPROACH^THE  INTERPRETER'S  HOUSE.    313 
 
 Thus  now,  when  they  had  talked  away  a  little  more 
 time,  they  drew  near  to  an  house  that  stood  in  the  way : 
 which  house  was  built  for  the  relief  of  pilgrims  :  as  you 
 will  find  more  fully  related  in  the  first  part  of  the  records 
 of  the  Pilgrim's  Progress. («)  So  they  drew  on  towards 
 the  house  (the  house  of  the  Interpreter  ;  and  when  they 
 came  to  the  door,  they  heard  a  great  talk  in  the  house  : 
 then  they  gave  ear,  and  heard,  as  they  thought,  Chris- 
 tiana mentioned  by  name.  For  you  must  know,  that 
 there  went  along,  even  before  her,  a  talk  of  her  and  her 
 children  going  on  pilgrimage.  And  this  was  the  more 
 pleasing  to  them  because  they  had  heard  that  she  was 
 Christian's  wife,  that  woman  who  was  some  time  ago  so 
 unwilling  to  hear  of  going  on  pilgrimage.  Thus,  there- 
 fore, they  stood  still,  and  heard  the  good  people  within 
 commending  her,  who  they  little  thought  stood  at  the 
 door.— At  last  Christiana  knocked,  as  she  had  done  at  the 
 gate  before.  Now,  when  she  had  knocked,  there  came 
 to  the  door  a  young  damsel,  named  Innocent,  and  open- 
 ed the  door,  and  looked,  and  behold,  two  women  were 
 
 there. 
 
 Then  said  the  damsel  to  them,  «  With  whom  would 
 you  speak  in  this  place  ?" 
 
 Christiana  answered,  "  We  understand  that  this  is  a 
 privileged  place  for  those  that  are  become  pilgrims,  and 
 we  now  at  this  door  are  such  :  wherefore  we  pray  that  we 
 may  be  partakers  of  that  for  which  we  at  this  time  are 
 come ;  for  the  day,  as  thou  seest,  is  very  far  spent,  and 
 we  are  loth  to-night  to  go  any  further." 
 
 D4M.  Pray  what  may  I  call  your  name,  that  I  may  tell 
 it  to  my  Lord  w^ithin  ? 
 
 Chr.     My  name  is  Christiana  ;  I  was  the  wife  of  that 
 
 (a)  Pait  I.  p.  85—96. 
 
316  the:  doou  is  opened  to  them. 
 
 pilgrim  that  some  years  ago  did  travel  this  way  ;  and  these 
 be  his  four  children.  Tliis  maiden  is  also  my  compan- 
 ion, and  is  going  on  pilgrimage  too. 
 
 Then  ran  Innocent  in,  (for  that  was  her  name,)  and 
 ^•did  to  those  within,  "  Can  you  think  who  is  at  the  door  t 
 there  is  Christiana  and  her  children,  and  her  companion, 
 all  waiting  for  entertainment  here  !"  Then  they  leaped 
 for  joy,  and  went  and  told  their  master.  So  he  came  to 
 the  door,  and,  looking  upon  her,  he  said.  Art  thou  that 
 Christiana  whom  Christian  the  good  man  left  behind  him, 
 when  he  betook  himself  to  apilgrims's  life?" 
 
 Chu.  I  am  that  woman  that  was  so  hard-hearted  as  to 
 slight  my  husband's  troubles,  and  that  left  him  to  go  on 
 his  journey  alone  ;  and  these  are  his  four  children ;  but 
 now  I  also  am  come,  for  I  am  convinced  that  no  way  is 
 right  but  this.* 
 
 Inter.  Then  is  fulfilled  that  which  is  written  of  the 
 man  that  said  to  his  son,  "Go  work  to-day  in  my  vine- 
 yard ;  and  he  said  to  his  father,  I  will  not ;  but  afterwards 
 repented  and  went."(a) 
 
 Then  said  Christiana,  So  be  it ;  Amen.  God  make  it 
 a  true  saying  upon  me,  and  grant  that  I  may  be  found  at 
 the  last   "  of  him  in  peace,  without  spot  and  blameless  !'* 
 
 Inter.  But  why  standest  thou  at  the  door?  Come  in, 
 thou  dau2:hter  of  Abraham  :  we  were  talking  of  thee  but 
 
 *  Here  see  how  the  experience  of  true  grace  works  in  tlie  heart  :  by 
 keeping  the  subjects  of  it  low  in  their  own  eyes,  and  cutting  oti'all  self-ex- 
 altings.  "  I  am  that  hard-hearted  woman,"  kc  This  ever  dwelt  upper- 
 most in  Christiana's  heart.  Oh  soul,  if  (hou  truly  knowest  thyself,  thou 
 ■wilt  ever  be  sinking  into  nothing,  because  a  sinner  before  the  Lord,  and 
 confessing  thy  vileness  unto  him,  acknowledge  if  he  had  left  thee  to  thy- 
 self, destruction  must  have  been  thy  inevitable  doom.  And  see  how  con- 
 fident divine  teaching  makes  us.  Under  its  power  and  influence,  we  can 
 .say  with  Christiana,  "  I  am  convinced  that  no  way  is  right  but  this,"  even 
 to  be  a  pilgrim  of  the  Lord,  and  a  sojourner  upon  the  earth. 
 
 (a)  Matt.  xxi.  28,  29. 
 
THKY  ARE  WELCOMED  TO  THE  HOUSE.  3l7 
 
 now,  for  tidings  have  come  to  us  before,  how  thou  art  be- 
 come a  pilgrim.  Come,  children,  come  in  :  come  maiden, 
 come. — So  he  had  them  all  into  the  house. 
 
 So,  when  they  were  within,  they  were  bidden  to  sit 
 down  and  rest  them  ;  the  which  when  they  had  done, 
 those  that  attended  upon  the  pilgrims  in  the  house  came 
 into  the  room  to  see  them.  And  one  smiled,  and  another 
 smiled,  and  they  all  smiled,  for  joy  that  Christiana  was 
 become  a  pilgrim  :  they  also  looked  upon  the  boys  ;  they 
 stroked  them  over  their  faces  with  their  hands,  in  token 
 of  their  kind  reception  of  them  :  they  also  carried  it  lov- 
 ingly to  Mercy,  and  bid  them  all  welcome  into  their  Mas- 
 ter's house.* 
 
 After  a  while,  because  supper  was  not  ready,  the  In- 
 terpreter took  them  into  his  significant  rooms,  and  show- 
 ed them  what  Christian,  Christiana's  husband,  had  seen 
 some  time  before.  Here  therefore,  they  saw  the  man  in 
 the  cage,  the  man  and  his  dream,  the  man  that  cut  his  way 
 through  his  enemies,  and  the  picture  of  the  greatest  of  all  ; 
 together  with  the  rest  of  those  things  that  were  then  so 
 profitable  to  Christian. 
 
 This  done,  and,  after  those  things  had  been  somewhat 
 digested  by  Christiana  and  her  company,  the  Interpreter 
 takes  them  apart  again,  and  has  them  first  into  a  room, 
 where  was  a  man  that  could  look  no  way  but  downwards, 
 with  a  muck-rake  in  his  hand  :  there  stood  also  one  over 
 his  head  with  a  celestial  crown  in  his  hand,  and  proffered 
 him  that  crown  for  his  muck-rake  ;  but  the  man  did  neither 
 look  up  nor  regard,  but  raked  to  himself  the  straws,  the 
 small  sticks,  and  dust  of  the  floor. 
 
 *  Here  is  joy  indeed,  which  strangers  to  the  love  of  Christ  intermeddle 
 not  with.  Believer;  did  you  never  partake  of  this  pleasing,  this  delightful 
 sensaiion,  on  seeing  oilier  jioor  sinners,  like  thyself,  called  to  know  Jesus 
 and  follow  liim  ?  Surely  this  is  the  joy  of  heaven  ;  and  if  thou  hast  this 
 joy,  thou  hasi  tho  love  that  reigns  in  heaven.  O  for  a  spread  and  in- 
 crease of  this  spirit  among  Christians  of  all  denominationG 
 
318  THE  MAN  WITH  THE  MUCK-RAKE. 
 
 Then  said  Christiana,  I  persuade  mjself,  that  I  knoTiT 
 somewhat  the  meaning  of  this  ;  for  this  is  the  figure  of  a 
 man  in  this  world  :  is  it  not,  good  Sir  ? 
 
 Thou  hast  said  right,  said  he,  and  his  muck-rake  doth 
 show  his  carnal  mind.  And,  whereas  thou  seest  him 
 rather  give  heed  to  rake  up  straws  and  sticks,  and  the 
 dust  of  the  floor,  than  do  what  he  says  that  calls  to  him. 
 from  above,  with  the  celestial  crown  in  his  hand ;  it  is  to 
 show,  that  heaven  is  but  as  a  fable  to  some,  and  thai  things 
 here  are  counted  the  only  things  substantial.  Now 
 whereas  it  was  also  showed  thee,  that  the  man  could  look 
 no  way  but  downwards,  it  is  to  let  thee  know,  that  earth- 
 ly things,  when  they  are  w  ith  power  upon  men's  minds, 
 quite  carry  their  hearts  away  from  God. 
 
 Then  said  Christiana,  O !  deliver  me  from  this  muck- 
 rake. 
 
 That  prayer,  said  the  Interpreter,  has  lain  by  till  it  is 
 almost  rusty  :  "  Give  me  not  riches,"  is  scarce  the  prayer 
 of  one  of  ten  thousand. («)  Straws,  and  sticks,  and  dust, 
 with  most  are  the  things  now  looked  after. 
 
 With  that  Mercy  and  Christiana  wept,  and  said,  "  It 
 is,  alas  !   too  true."* 
 
 When  the  Interpreter  had  showed  them  this,  he  had 
 them  into  the  very  best  room  in  the  house  (a  very  brave 
 
 *  The  emblematical  instruction  at  the  Interpreter's  house,  in  the  former 
 part,  was  so  important  and  comprehensive,  that  no  other  selection  equally 
 interesting  could  be  expected  :  some  valuable  hints,  however,  are  here 
 adduced  The  first  emblem  is  very  plain,  and  so  apposite,  that  it  is  a  won- 
 der any  person  should  read  it,  without  lifting  up  a  prayer  to  the  Lord,  and 
 saying,  "  Oh  !  deliver  me  from  this  Muck-rake."  Yet  alas,  it  is  to  be  fear- 
 ed, such  prayers  are  still  little  used,  even  by  professors  of  the  Gospel  ;  at 
 least  they  are  contradicted  by  the  habitual  conduct  of  numbers  among 
 them,  and  this  should  very  properly  lead  us  to  weep  over  others,  and 
 tremble  over  ourselves.  Reader,  didst  thou,  like  these  pious  pilgrims, 
 never  shed  a  generous  tear,  for  thy  base  and  disingenuous  conduct  to- 
 wards thy  Lord,  in  preferring  the  sticks  and  straws  of  this  world,  to  the 
 unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,  and  the  salvation  of  thy  immortal  soul? 
 
 (a)  Prov.  XXX.  8. 
 
THE  SPIDER  ON  THE  WALL.  319 
 
 room  it  was  :)  so  he  bid  them  look  round  about,  and  see 
 if  they  could  find  any  thing  profitable  there.  Then  they 
 looked  round  and  round  ;  for  there  was  nothing  to  be  seen 
 but  a  very  great  spider  on  the  wall :  and  that  they  over- 
 looked. 
 
 Then  said  Mercy,  Sir,  I  see  nothing :  but  Christiana 
 held  her  peace. 
 
 But,  said  the  Interpreter,  "  Look  again  :"  she  there- 
 fore looked  again,  and  said,  "  Hei-e  is  not  any  thing  but 
 an  ugly  spider,  who  hangs  by  her  hands  upon  the  wall." 
 
 **  Then,"  said  he,  "  is  there  but  one  spider  in  all  this 
 spacious  room  ?"  Then  the  water  stood  in  Christiana's 
 eyes,  for  she  was  a  woman  quick  of  apprehension  :  and 
 she  said,  "  Yes,  Lord,  there  is  more  here  than  one  :  yea, 
 and  spiders  whose  venom  is  far  more  destructive  than  that 
 which  is  in  her."  The  Interpreter  then  looked  pleasant- 
 ly on  her,  and  said,  "Thou  hast  said  the  truth."  This 
 made  Mercy  blush,  and  the  boys  to  cover  their  faces; 
 for  they  all  began  now  to  understand  the  riddle.^ 
 
 Then  said  the  Interpreter  again,  "The  spider  taketh 
 hold  with  her  hands  (as  you  see,)  and  is  in  king's  pala- 
 ces." And  wherefore  is  this  recorded,  but  to  show  you, 
 that  how  full  of  the  venom  of  sin  soever  you  be,  yet  you 
 may,  by  the  hand  of  faith,  lay  hold  of,  and  dwell  in,  the 
 best  room  that  belongs  to  the  king's  house  above! 
 
 I  thought,  said  Christiana,  of  something  of  this ;  but 
 I  could  not  imagine  it  all.     I  thought,  that  we  were  like 
 
 *  The  author  did  not  mean  by  the  emblem  of  the  spider,  that  the  sin- 
 ner might  confidently  assure  himself  of  salvation,  by  the  blood  of  Christ, 
 while  he  contituipd  full  of  the  poison  of  sin,  without  experiencing  and  evi- 
 dencing any  change  ;  but  only,  that  no  consciousness  of  actual  guilt,  and 
 inward  pollution  need  discourage  any  one  fr(un  n])plvin<r  to  Christ,  and 
 lleeing  for  refuge,  •'  to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  set  before  ihetn,"  tiiat  thus  the 
 sincere  soul  may  be  di^livered  from  condemnation,  cleansed  fullv  from 
 pollution,  and  so  made  meet  for  tho^e  blessed  mansions,  into  which  m.- 
 unclean  thing  can  find  admission. 
 
 R  r 
 
320  THE   HEN    AND    CHICKENS* 
 
 spiders,  and  that  we  looked  like  ugly  creatures,  in  wliac 
 fine  rooms  soever  we  were ;  but  that  by  this  spider,  this 
 venomous  and  ill  favoured  creature,  we  were  to  learn  how 
 to  act  faith,  that  came  not  into  my  thoughts ;  that  she 
 worketh  with  hands;  and,  as  I  see,  dwells  in  the  best 
 room  in  the  house. — God  has  made  nothing  in  vain. 
 
 Then  they  seemed  all  to  be  glad  ;  but  the  water  stood 
 in  their  eyes ;  yet  they  looked  one  upon  another,  and  aN 
 so  bowed  before  the  Interpreter. 
 
 He  had  them  then  into  another  room,  where  was  a  hen 
 and  chickens,  and  bid  them  observe  a  while.  So  one  of 
 the  chickens  went  to  the  trough  to  drink,  and  every  time 
 she  drank  she  lifted  up  her  head  and  her  eyes  towards 
 heaven.  "See,"  said  he,  "what  this  little  chick  doeth^ 
 and  learn  of  her  to  acknowledge  whence  your  mercies 
 come,  by  receiving  them  with  looking  up. — Yet  again," 
 said  he,  "  observe  and  look ;"  so  they  gave  heed,  and 
 perceived  that  the  hen  did  walk  in  a  fourfold  method  to- 
 wards her  chickens.  1.  She  had  a  common  call,  and 
 that  she  had  all  the  day  long.  2.  She  had  a  special  call^ 
 and  that  she  had  but  sometimes.  3.  She  had  a  brooding 
 note.     And,  4.  She  had  an  outcry,  (a) 
 
 Now,  said  he,  compare  this  hen  to  your  King,  and 
 these  chickens  to  his  obedient  ones.  For,  answerable  to 
 her,  himself  has  his  methods,  which  he  walketh  in  towards 
 his  people  :  by  his  common  call  he  gives  nothing  ;  by  his 
 special  call  he  always  has  something  to  give ;  he  has  also 
 a  brooding  voice  for  them  that  are  under  his  wing ;  and 
 he  has  an  outcry,  to  give  the  alarm  when  he  seeth  the 
 enemy  come.  I  choose,  my  darlings,  to  lead  you  into 
 the  room  where  such  things  are,  because  you  are  women, 
 and  they  are  easy  for  you."^ 
 
 *  Our  Lord  hath,  in  immense  condescension,  employed  this  emblem,  to 
 represent  bis  tender  love  to  sinners,  for  whom  he  bare  the  storm  of  wrath 
 
 (a)  Matt,  xxiii.  37- 
 
THE    PATIENCE    OF    THE    SHEEP*  321 
 
 "  And,  Sir,"  said  Christiana,  "  pray  let  us  see  some 
 more."  So  he  had  them  into  the  slaughter- house,  where 
 was  a  butcher  killing  of  sheep :  and  behold,  the  sheep 
 was  quiet,  and  took  her  death  patiently.  "  Then,"  said 
 the  Interpreter,  *'you  must  learn  of  this  sheep  to  suffer, 
 and  to  put  up  with  wrongs  without  murraurings  and  com- 
 plaints. Behold  how  quickly  she  takes  her  death,  and, 
 without  objecting,  she  suffereth  her  skin  to  be  pulled 
 over  her  ears. — Your  King  doth  call  you  his  sheep. "'^ 
 
 After  this  he  led  them  into  his  garden,  where  was  great 
 variety  of  flowers  :  and  he  said,  "  Do  you  see  all  these?" 
 So  Christiana  said,  *'  Yes."  Then  said  he  again,  "  Be- 
 hold the  flowers  are  divers  in  stature,  in  quality,  and  co- 
 lour, and  smell  and  virtue ;  and  some  are  better  than 
 some ;  also  where  the  gardener  hath  set  them,  there  they 
 stand,  and  quarrel  not  one  with  another."! 
 
 himself,  that  by  flying  to  him,  they  might  be  safe  and  happy  under  the 
 shadow  of  his  wing.  Matt.  xiii.  37- — The  common  call  signifies  the  general 
 invitations  of  the  gospel,  which  should  be  addressed  without  restriction  to 
 every  creature  within  tiie  sound  thereof;  "  preach  this  my  gospel  to  every 
 creature  :"  "  as  many  as  ye  find  bid  to  the  marriage."  In  proportion  as 
 sinners  obey  what  Mr-  Bunyan  termed  a  common  call,  so  shall  they  feel 
 what  he  styles  a  special  call ;  when  God  bestows  the  grace,  peace,  and 
 pardon  ol  the  gospel  of  Christ  upon  those  who  believe  with  an  heart  unto 
 righteousness.  The  brooding  note  is  when  he  gathers  them  under  his 
 wings,  warms  their  hearts  with  the  comforts  of  his  love,  nourishes  their 
 souls  with  close  fellowship  with  himself,  and  refreshes  their  spirits  with 
 the  overflowings  of  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  "  In  the  shadow  of  thy  wings 
 will  I  rejoice,"  says  David.  Ps.  Ixii.  7.  "  I  sat  under  his  shadow  with  great 
 delight,  and  his  fruit  was  sweet  unto  my  taste."  Song  ii.  3.  O  for  more  of 
 these  precious  brooding  notes,  to  be  gathered  under  the  wings  of  our  Im- 
 manuel !  But  be  our  frames  and  experiences  what  they  may,  still  we  are 
 ever  in  danger  ;  for  our  enemies  surround  us  on  every  side.  Therefore 
 our  Lord  has  an  outcry ;  he  gives  the  alarm,  calls  upon  us,  and  warns  us 
 of  danger  Why?  that  we  should  flee  to  him,  and  run  into  him.  For 
 "  the  name  of  the  Lord  is  a  strong  tower  :  the  righteous  runneth  into  it, 
 and  is  safe."  Prov.  xviii.  10. 
 
 *  Were  we  as  sheep  going  astray  ?  Are  we  now  returned  to  thee,  O 
 Christ,  the  great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  our  souls.'  Lord  give  us  more 
 and  more  of  thy  ii/eekand  lowly  s[)irit! 
 
 t  Christ's  church  is  his  garden  ;  believers  are  planted  in  it  by  the  pow- 
 er of  his  grace,  and  they  shall  soon  be  transplanted  into  his  kingdom  of 
 glory.  Though  there  may  be  little  non-essential  ditferences  of  judgment, 
 yet  why  should  they  fall  out  ?  O  for  more  love  and  peace  from  Jesu?.  and 
 ihen  there  will  be  more  among  eac'.i  other. 
 
322  THE    ROBIN^    RED-BREAST. 
 
 Again,  he  had  them  into  his  field,  which  he  had  sown 
 with  wheat  and  corn:  but,  when  they  beheld,  the  tops  of 
 all  were  cutoff,  only  the  straw  remained.  He  said  again, 
 "  This  ground  was  dunged,  and  ploughed,  and  sowed ; 
 but  what  shall  we  do  with  the  crop  ?"  Then  said  Chris- 
 tiana, "  Burn  some,  and  make  muck  of  the  rest.'*  Then 
 said  the  Interpreter  again,  "  Fruit  you  see,  is  that  thing 
 you  look  for,  and  for  want  of  that  you  condemn  it  to  the 
 fire,  and  to  be  trodden  under  foot  of  men :  beware  that 
 in  this  you  condemn  not  yourselves."* 
 
 Then,  as  they  were  coming  in  from  abroad,  they  es- 
 pied a  robin  with  a  great  spider  in  his  mouth;  so  the 
 Interpreter  said,  "  Look  here."  So  they  looked,  and 
 mercy  wondered ;  but  Christiana  said,  "  What  a  dispa- 
 ragement it  is  to  such  a  litlle  pretty  bird  as  the  robin 
 red- breast  is !  he  being  also  a  bird  above  many,  that 
 loveth  to  maintain  a  kind  of  sociableness  with  men :  I 
 Lad  thought  they  had  lived  upon  crumbs  of  bread,  or 
 upon  other  such  harmless  matter:  I  like  him  worse  than 
 1  did." 
 
 The  Interpreter  then  replied.  This  robin  is  an  emblem, 
 very  apt  to  set  forth  some  professors  by ;  for  to  sight 
 they  are,  as  this  robin,  pretty  of  note,  colour,  and  car- 
 riage ;  they  seem  also  to  have  a  very  great  love  for  pro- 
 fessors that  are  sincere  ;  and  above  all  other  to  desire  to 
 associate  with  them,  and  to  be  in  their  company ;  as  if 
 they  could  live  upon  the  good  man's  crumbs.  They  pre- 
 tend also,  that  therefore  it  is  that  they  frequent  the  house 
 of  the  godly,  and  the  appointments  of  the  Lord:  but 
 when   they   are  by  themselves,  as  the  robin,  they  can 
 
 *  A  precious  caution.  See  to  it,  Christian,  that  you  avoid  those  things 
 which  cause  deadness  and  unfruitfulness,  and  follow  those  things  which 
 lend  to  quicken  and  make  your  souls  fruitful  in  good  works,  to  the  glory 
 of  God. 
 
323 
 
 catch  and  gobble  up  spiders,  ihey  can  change  their  diet, 
 drink  and  swallow  down  sin  like  water. ^" 
 
 So  when  they  were  come  again  into  the  house,  because 
 supper  as  yet  was  not  ready,  Christiana  again  desired 
 that  the  Interpreter  would  either  show  or  tell  some  other 
 things  that  are  profitable. 
 
 Then  the  Interpreter  began,  and  said  :  The  fatter  the 
 sow  is  the  more  she  desires  the  mire  ;  the  fatter  the  ox 
 is,  the  more  gamesomely  he  goes  to  the  slaughter,  and 
 the  more  healthy  the  lusty  man  is,  the  more  prone  is  he 
 unto  evil. 
 
 There  is  a  desire  in  women  to  go  neat  and  fine,  and  it 
 is  a  comely  thing  to  be  adorned  with  that  which  in  God's 
 sight  is  of  great  price. 
 
 'Tis  easier  watching  a  night  or  two,  than  to  sit  up  a 
 whole  year  together  :  so  'tis  easier  for  one  to  begin  to  pro- 
 fess well,  than  to  hold  out  as  he  should  to  the  end. 
 
 Every  ship-master,  when  in  a  storm,  will  willingly  cast 
 that  overboard  that  is  of  the  smallest  value  in  the  vessel : 
 but  who  will  throw  the  best  out  first?  None  but  he  that 
 feareth  not  God. 
 
 One  leak  will  sink  a  ship  ;  and  one  sin  will  destroy  a 
 sinner. 
 
 He  that  forgets  his  friend  is  ungrateful  unto  him  :  but 
 he  that  forgets  his  Saviour  is  unmerciful  to  himself. 
 
 He  that  lives  in  sin,  and  looks  for  happiness  hereafter, 
 
 *  Reader,  a  very  striking  emblem  this,  and  most  pertinently  applied  :  and 
 if  your  soul  is  sincere,  it  will  cause  a  holy  fear,  create  a  godly  jealousy, 
 put  you  upon  self-examining,  and  make  you  sigh  out  in  some  such  .ords 
 as  David,  "  Search  me,  O  God,  and  know  my  heart ;  try  me,  and  know 
 my  thoughts  :  and  see  if  there  be  any  wicked  way  in  me,  and  lead  me  in 
 the  way  everlasting."  Ps.  cxxxix.  23,  24.  O  what  will  it  avail  in  a  dying 
 hour,  or  in  the  judgment  day,  that  we  have  worn  the  rpark  of  profession, 
 and  seemed  to  man,  what  we  were  not  in  heart  and  reality  of  life  before 
 God  ?  From  all  self-deceiving,  good  Lord,  deliver  us !  for  we  are  natural- 
 Jy  prone  to  it. 
 
324  THE    interpreter's    INSTRUCTlbNS. 
 
 is  like  him  that  sowelh  cockle,  and  thinks  to  fill  his  barn 
 with  wheat  and  barley. 
 
 If  a  man  would  live  well,  let  him  fetch  his  last  day  to 
 him,  and  make  it  always  his  company-keeper. 
 
 Whispering  and  change  of  thoughts  prove  that  sin  is 
 in  the  world. 
 
 If  the  world,  which  God  sets  light  by,  is  counted  a 
 thing  of  that  worth  with  men  ;  what  is  heaven,  that  God 
 coramendelh  T 
 
 If  the  life  that  is  attended  with  so  many  troubles,  is  so 
 loth  to  be  let  go  by  us,  what  is  the  life  above  ? 
 
 Every  body  will  cry  up  the  goodness  of  men  ;  but  who 
 is  there,  that  is,  as  he  should  be,  affected  with  the  good- 
 ness of  God  ? 
 
 We  seldom  set  down  to  meat,  but  we  eat  and  leave  :  so 
 there  is  in  Jesus  Christ  more  merit  and  righteousness  than 
 the  whole  world  has  need  of. 
 
 When  the  Interpreter  had  done,  he  takes  them  out  in- 
 to his  garden  again,  and  had  them  to  a  tree,  whose  inside 
 was  all  rotten  and  gone,  and  yet  it  grew  and  had  leaves. 
 Then  said  Mercy,  "  What  means  this  ?"— "  This  tree," 
 said  he,  **  whose  outside  is  fair,  and  whose  inside  is  rot- 
 ten, is  it,  to  which  many  may  be  compared  that  are  in  the 
 garden  of  God ;  who  with  their  mouths  speak  high  in  be- 
 half of  God,  but  in  deed  will  do  nothing  for  him  ;  whose 
 leaves  are  fair,  but  their  heart  good  for  nothing,  but  to  be 
 tinder  for  the  devil's  tinder-box." 
 
 Now  supper  was  ready,  the  table  spread,  and  all  things 
 set  on  board  ;  so  they  sat  down  and  did  eat,  when  one  had 
 given  (hanks.  And  the  Interpreter  did  usually  entertain 
 those  that  lodged  with  him,  with  music  at  meals  ;  so  the 
 minstrels  played.  There  was  also  one  that  did  sing,  and 
 a  very  fine  voice  he  had.     His  song  was  this— 
 
HOW  CHRISTIANA   BECAME  A  PILGRIM.  325 
 
 ^^  The  Lord  is  only  my  support, 
 And  he  that  dotli  me  feed ; 
 How  can  I  then  want  any  thing 
 Whereof  I  stand  in  need  ?" 
 
 When  the  song  and  music  were  ended,  the  Interpreter 
 asked  Christiana,  what  it  was  that  at  first  did  move  her 
 thus  to  betake  herself  to  a  pilgrim's  life  ?  Christiana  an- 
 swered :  First,  the  loss  of  my  husband  came  into  my 
 mind,  at  which  I  was  heartily  grieved  ;  but  all  that  was 
 but  natural  aflfection.  Then,  after  that,  came  the  troubles 
 and  pilgrimage  of  my  husband  into  mind,  and  also  how 
 like  a  churl  I  had  carried  it  to  him  as  to  that.  So  guilt 
 took  hold  of  my  mind,  and  would  have  drawn  me  into  the 
 pond  ;  but  that  opportunely  I  had  a  dream  of  the  well- 
 being  of  my  husband,  and  a  letter  sent  me  by  the  King 
 of  that  country  where  my  husband  dwells,  to  come  to 
 him.  The  dream  and  the  letter  together  so  wrought  upon 
 my  mind,  that  they  forced  me  to  this  way. 
 
 Inter.   But  met  you  with  no  opposition  before  you  set 
 out  of  doors  ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes,  a  neighbour  of  mine,  one  Mrs.  Timorous 
 (she  was  kin  to  him  that  would  have  persuaded  my  hus- 
 band to  go  back,  for  fear  of  the  lions,)  she  also  so  befool- 
 ed me,=^  for,  as  she  called  it,  my  intended  desperate  ad- 
 venture;  she  also  urged  what  she  could  to  dishearten  me 
 from  it  ;  the  hardships  and  troubles  that  my  husband  met 
 with  in  the  way  :  but  all  this  I  got  over  pretty  well.  But 
 a  dream  that  I  had  of  two  ill-looking  ones,  that  I  thought 
 did  plot  how  to  make  me  miscarry  in  my  journey,  that 
 
 *  Ah  Mrs.  Timorous  !  How  many  professed  pUgrims  hast  Ihou  befr  oled 
 and  turned  hurk  !  How  often  does  she  attack  and  affright  many  real  pil 
 grims  !  O  n'HV  Wtj  say  to  every  incitement  to  self-complacency,  in   oui 
 Lord's  words.  '<  Get  tliee  b»^l»ind  me.  Satan  ;  thou  savourestnot  the  thins' 
 that  be  of  God,  but  those  that  be  of  men."  Mat.  xvi.  23, 
 
 n^« 
 
326   THE  INTERPRETER  INTERROGATES  MERCY. 
 
 hath  troubled  me  :  yea,  it  still  runs  in  my  mind,  and  makes 
 me  afraid  of  every  one  that  I  meet,  lest  they  should  meet 
 me  to  do  me  a  mischief,  and  to  turn  me  out  of  my  vray. — 
 Yea,  I  may  tell  my  Lord,  though  I  would  not  have  every 
 body  know  it,  that  between  this  and  the  gate  by  which 
 we  got  into  the  way,  we  were  both  so  sorely  assaulted, 
 that  we  were  made  to  cry  out  murder  ;  and  the  two  that 
 made  this  assault  upon  us,  were  like  the  two  that  1  saw  in 
 my  dream. 
 
 Then  said  the  Interpreter,  "  Thy  beginning  is  good, 
 thy  latter  end  shall  greatly  increase."  So  he  addressed 
 him  to  Mercy,  and  said  unto  her,  "  And  what  moved  thee 
 to  come  hither,  sweet  heart  ?" 
 
 Then  Mercy  blushed  and  trembled,  and  for  a  while 
 continued  silent. 
 
 Then  said  he.  Be  not  afraid,  only  believe,  and  speak 
 thy  mind. 
 
 Then  she  began  and  said,  Truly,  Sir,  my  want  of  ex- 
 perience is  that  which  makes  me  covet  to  be  in  silence, 
 and  that  also  that  filleth  me  with  fears  of  coming  short  at 
 last.  I  cannot  tell  of  visions  and  dreams,  as  my  friend 
 Christiana  can  ;  nor  know  I  what  it  is  to  mourn  for  my  re- 
 fusing of  the  counsel  of  those  that  were  good  relations.* 
 
 Inter.  What  was  it  then,  dear  heart,  that  hath  pre- 
 vailed with  thee  to  do  as  thou  hast  done  ? 
 
 Mercy.  Why,  when  our  friend  here  was  packing  up 
 
 ^  A  very  simple  and  artless  confession.  The  Lord  works  very  diiFerent- 
 ly  upon  the  hearts  of  sinners,  but  always  to  one  and  the  same  end,  name- 
 ly to  cause  us  to  prize  Christ,  his  salvation,  and  his  ways,  and  to  abhor 
 ourselves,  the  paths  of  sin,  and  to  cast  off  all  sell-righteous  hopes.  If  this 
 is  effected  in  thy  heart.  Reader,  no  matter  whether  thou  canst  tell  of  vi- 
 sions and  dreams,  and  talk  high  of  experiences.  Many  are,  and  have 
 been  deceived  by  these  things,  and  come  to  nothing.  But  where  the  soul 
 is  rooted  and  grounded  in  the  knowledge  of  precious  Christ,  and  love  to 
 his  ways,  though  there  may  be  many  fears,  yet  this  is  an  indubitable  proof 
 c>ra  real  and  sincere  pilgrim. 
 
IVtERCv's  ACCOUNT  OF  HERSELF.  327 
 
 to  be  gone  from  our  town,  I  and  another  went  accidental- 
 }y  to  see  her.  So  we  knocked  at  the  door,  and  went  in. 
 When  we  were  within,  and  seeing  what  she  was  doing, 
 we  asked  her  what  she  meant?  She  said,  she  was  sent 
 for  to  go  to  her  husband  ;  and  then  she  up  and  told  us  how 
 she  had  seen  him  in  a  dream,  dwelling  in  a  curious  place, 
 among  immortals,  wearing  a  crown,  playing  upon  a  harp, 
 eating  and  drinking  at  his  Prince's  table,  and  singing  prais- 
 es to  him  for  the  bringing  him  thither.  Sec.  Now  me- 
 thought  while  she  was  telling  these  things  unto  us,  my 
 heart  burned  within  me.  And  I  said  in  my  heart.  If  this 
 be  true,  I  will  leave  my  father  and  my  mother,  and  the 
 land  of  my  nativity,  and  will,  if  I  may,  go  along  with 
 Christiana. 
 
 So  I  asked  her  further  of  the  truth  of  these  things,  and 
 if  she  would  let  me  go  with  her  ;  for  I  saw  now,  that  there 
 was  no  dwelling,  but  with  the  danger  of  ruin,  any  longer 
 in  our  town.  But  yet  I  came  away  with  a  heavy  heart ; 
 not  for  that  I  was  unwilling  to  come  away,  but  for  that 
 so  many  of  my  relations  were  left  behind.  And  I  am 
 come  with  all  my  heart,  and  will,  if  I  may,  go  with  Chris- 
 tiana to  her  husband,  and  his  King. 
 
 Inter.  Thy  setting  out  is  good,  for  thou  hast  given 
 credit  to  the  truth  ;*   thou  art  a  Ruth,  who  (!id,   for  the 
 
 *  Thou  hast  given  credit  to  the  truth.  What  is  this  but  faith  ;  the  faitii 
 of  the  operation  of  God  ?  But  some  may  ask,  what  is  justifyins:,  saving 
 faith  ;  nothing  more  than  a  belief  of  the  truth?  If  so, the  very  devils  be- 
 lieve :  yea,  more,  they  tremble  also.  True  :  but  mind  how  Mercy'?  faith 
 wrougiit  by  her  works.  True,  she  did  not  tremble,  like  a  devil,  without 
 liope,  but  she  fled  for  refuse  to  the  hope  set  before  her  in  the  gospel.  She 
 fled  from  sin,  from  the  city  of  destruction,  to  Christ  for  salvation.  Though 
 she  had  not  ihe  joy  of  faith,  yet  she  followed  on  to  know  tlie  Lord,  walk- 
 ing in  his  ways,  and  hoping  for  comfort  from  the  Lord  in  his  due  time.  O 
 how  are  many  poor  pilgrims' hearts  dejected  and  distressed  about  the  faith 
 of  the  gospel,  by  the  strange,  perplexing,  unscriptural  definitions  whicli 
 have  been  Kiven  of  it !  whereas  faith  is  the  most  simple  thing  in  the  world, 
 it  is  the  belief  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  ;  that  we  are  lost  sinners  in 
 ourselves,  and  that  there  is  salvation  focus  in  him.    A'here  this  is  believ- 
 
 S  s 
 
328   SHE  IS  ENCOURAGED  BY  THE  INTERPRETER. 
 
 love  she  bare  to  Naomi,  and  to  the  Lord  her  God,  leave 
 father  and  mother,  and  the  land  of  her  nativity,  to  come 
 out  and  go  with  a  people  that  she  knew  not  before.  "The 
 Lord  recompense  thy  work,  and  a  full  reward  be  given 
 thee  of  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  under  whose  wings  thou 
 art  come  to  trust."(a) 
 
 Now  supper  was  ended,  and  preparation  was  made  for 
 bed  ;  the  women  were  laid  singly  alone,  and  the  boys  by 
 themselves.  Now  when  Mercy  was  in  bed,  she  could 
 not  sleep  for  joy,  for  that  now  her  doubts  of  missing  at 
 last  were  removed  farther  from  her  than  ever  they  were 
 before.  So  she  lay  blessing  and  praising  God,  who  had 
 such  favour  for  her.^ 
 
 cd  in  the  heart,  it  causes  a  sinner  to  become  a  pilgrim  ;  believing  the  ex- 
 ceeding sinfulness  of  sin,  the  perfect  purity  of  God's  law,  his  own  ruined 
 state,  the  preclousness  of  Christ,  the  glory  of  his  salvation,  th^-  necessity 
 of  holiness,  and  the  hope  of  glory  ;  this  faith  will  influence  the  conduct, 
 bring  love  into  the  heart,  and  cause  the  soul  to  persevere,  looking  to  Jesus 
 the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith.  0  Reader,,  if  thou  hast  a  grain  of  this 
 precious  faith  in  thy  heart,  bless  Jesus  for  it,  and  go  on  thy  way  rejoicing. 
 *  Here  now  is  the  comfort  of  faith.  As  by  constant  exercise  of  our 
 faith,  it  grows  strong,  so  it  expels  our  doubts,  enlivens  our  hearts,  and  sets 
 our  souls  a  blessing  and  praising  our  Fmmanuel.  This  prayer,  "  Lord  in- 
 crease our  faith !"  is  ever  needful  for  God's  glory,  and  our  soul's  comfort 
 
 (a)  Ruthii.  11,  12.  ' 
 
THE  PILGRIMS  PREPARE  TO  DEPART.  329 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 THE  PILGRIMS  CONDUCTED  BY  GREAT-HEART,  PROCEED 
 OiN  THEIR  JOURNEiT. 
 
 IN  the  morning  they  arose  with  the  sun,  and  prepared 
 themselves  for  their  departure ;  but  the  Interpreter  would 
 have  them  tarry  awhile ;  "for,"  said  he,  "you  must  or- 
 derly  go  from  hence."  Then  said  he  to  the  damsel  that 
 first  opened  unto  them,  "  Take  them  and  have  them  into 
 the  garden  to  the  bath,  and  there  wash  them  and  make 
 them  clean  from  the  soil,  which  they  have  gathered  by 
 travelling."  Then  Innocent  the  damsel  took  them,  and 
 led  them  into  the  garden,  and  brought  them  to  the  bath; 
 so  she  told  them,  that  there  they  must  wash  and  be  clean, 
 for  so  her  Master  would  have  the  women  to  do,  that  cal- 
 led at  his  house  as  they  were  going  on  pilgrimage.  Then 
 they  went  in  and  washed,  yea,  they  and  the  boys  and 
 all ;  and  they  came  out  of  that  bath  not  only  sweet  and 
 clean,  but  also  much  enlivened  and  strengthened  in  their 
 joints.  So  when  they  came  in,  they  l6oked  fairer  a  deal 
 than  when  they  went  out  to  the  washing.* 
 
 When  they  were  returned  out  of  the  garden  from  the 
 bath,  the  Interpreter  took  them,  and  looked  upon  them, 
 and  said  unto  them,  "  Fair  as  the  moon.  Then  he  cal- 
 led for  the   seal,  wherewith  they   used  to  be   sealed  that 
 
 *  There  are  no  pilgrims  but  daily  need  to  have  recourse  to  this  bath. 
 What  may  we  understand  by  it  ?  The  blood  of  Jesus,  which  cleanses  us 
 from  all  sin.  1  John  i.  7  Christ  is  the  fountain  opened  for  sin.  and  for 
 nncleanness.  Zech.  xiii.  1.  Christ  is  the  soul's  only  bath.  The  Holy 
 Spirit,  the  Sanctifier,  leads  us  to  the  blood  of  the  Lamb.  The  Spirit  bears 
 witness  to  this  blood,  and  purifies  and  comforts  by  the  application  of  this 
 blood  only. 
 
330  THE  SEAL  AND  WHITE  RAIMENT. 
 
 were  washed  in  his  bath.  So  the  seal  was  brought,  and 
 he  set  his  mark  upon  them,  that  they  might  be  known  in 
 the  places  whither  they  were  yet  to  go.  Now  the  seal 
 was  the  contents  and  sum  of  the  passover  which  the  chil- 
 dren of  Israel  did  eat  when  they  came  out  of  the  land  of 
 Egypt ;(a)  and  the  mark  was  set  between  their  eyes. 
 This  seal  greatly  added  to  their  beauty,  for  it  was  an  or- 
 nament to  their  faces.  It  also  added  to  their  gravity, 
 and  made  their  countenances  more  like  those  of  angels. '^' 
 
 Then  said  the  Interpreter  again  to  the  damsel  that 
 waited  upon  the  woman,  "  Go  into  the  vestry,  and  fetch 
 out  garments  for  these  people."  So  she  went  and  fetch- 
 ed out  white  raiment,  and  laid  it  down  before  him  r  so  he 
 commanded  them  to  put  it  on  :f  it  was  "fine  linen,  white 
 and  clean."  When  the  women  were  thus  adorned,  they 
 seemed  to  be  a  terror  one  to  the  other ;  for  that  they 
 could  not  see  that  glory  each  one  in  herself,  which  they 
 could  see  in  each  other.  Now  therefore  they  began 
 to  esteem  each  other  better  than  themselves.  "For  you 
 are  fairer  than  I  am,"  said  one ;  and,  «  You  are  more 
 comely  than  I  am,"  said  another.  The  children  also 
 stood  amazed,  to  see  into  what  fashion  they  were  brought. 
 
 The  Interpreter  then  called   for  a  man-servant  of  his. 
 
 *  This  means  the  sealing  of  the  Spirit  Eph.  iv.  30.  0  this  is  blessed 
 sealing  !  None  know  the  comfort  and  joy  of  it,  but  those  who  have  expe- 
 rienced it.  It  confirms  our  faith,  establishes  our  hope,  and  inflames  our 
 aifections  to  God  the  Father  for  his  love,  to  God  the  Son,  for  his  gracious 
 atonement  and  righteousness,  and  to  God  the  Spirit  for  his  enlightening 
 mercy,  regenerating  grace,  quickening,  sanctifying,  testifying,  and  assu- 
 ring influences,  whereby  we  know  that  we  are  the  children  of  God,  for 
 "  the  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirits  that  we  are  the  children 
 of  God."  Rom.  viii.  16.     Therefore  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit. 
 
 t  Mind,  they  are  commanded  to  put  it  on.  Though  God  imparts  the 
 righteousness  of  his  beloved  Son  to  sinners,  yet  it  is  received  and  put  on 
 by  faith.  Hence  it  is  called  the  righteousness  of  God.  2  Cor.  v.  21  ;  and 
 the  righteousness  of  faith.  Rom.  x.  6. 
 
 (a)  Exod.  xiii.  8—10. 
 
GREAT-HEART  GUIDES  THE   PILGRIMS.  331 
 
 one  Great-heart,^  and  bid  him  take  a  sword,  and  helmet, 
 and  shield;  "and  take  these  my  daughters,"  said  he, 
 «« conduct  them  to  the  house  called  Beautiful,  at  which 
 place  they  will  rest  next."  So  he  took  his  weapons,  and 
 went  before  them  ;  and  the  Interpreter  said,  "  God  speed." 
 Those  also  that  belonged  to  the  family  sent  them  away 
 with  many  a  good  wish.  So  they  went  on  their  w  ay  and 
 sang — 
 
 "This  place  has  been  our  second  stage, 
 
 Here  we  have  heard  and  seen 
 Those  good  things,  that  from  age  to  age 
 
 To  others  hid  have  been. 
 '  The  dunghill  raker,  spider,  hen, 
 
 The  chicken  too,  to  me 
 Hath  taught  a  lesson ;  let  me  then 
 I  Comformed  to  it  be. 
 
 The  butcher,  garden,  and  the  field, 
 •  The  robin  and  his  bait, 
 
 Also  the   rotten  tree  doth  yield 
 
 Me  argument  of  weight ; 
 To  move  me  for  to  watch  and  pray, 
 
 To  strive  to  be  sincere  : 
 To  take  my  cross  up  day  by  day, 
 
 And  serve  the  Lord  with  fear." 
 
 Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  those  went  on,  and 
 Great-heart  before  them ;  so  they  went  and  came  to  the 
 place  where  Christian's  burden  fell  off  his  back,  and 
 tumbled  into  a  sepulchre. («)     Here   then  they  made  a 
 
 *  Great-heart,  may  represent  the  slated  pastoral  care  of  a  vigilant  Min- 
 ister, who  is  strong  in  the  faith,  and  courageous  in  the  cause  of  God.  How 
 thankful  should  we  be  for  a  pure  ministry,  and  carefully  improve  all  the 
 blessings  consequent  thereupon. 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  98. 
 
332     THE  EFFICACY  OP  CHRISt's  RIGHTEOUSNESS. 
 
 pause.  Here  also  they  blessed  God.  Noav,  said  Christi- 
 ana, it  comes  to  my  mind  what  was  said  to  us  at  that 
 gate,  to  wit,  that  we  should  have  pardon  by  word  and 
 deed;  byword,  that  is,  by  the  promise;  by  deed,  to 
 wit,  in  the  way  it  was  obtained.  What  the  promise  is, 
 of  that  I  know  something:  but  what  it  is  to  have  pardon 
 by  deed,  or  in  the  way  that  it  was  obtained,  Mr.  Great- 
 heart,  I  suppose  you  know,  which,  if  you  please,  let  us 
 hear  your  discourse  thereof. 
 
 Gr.-h.  Pardon  by  the  deed  done,  is  pardon  obtained 
 by  some  one,  for  another  that  hath  need  thereof :  not  by  the 
 person  pardoned,  but  in  *'  the  wdy,*^  saith  another,  "  in 
 which  I  have  obtained  it." — So  then  (to  speak  to  the 
 question  more  at  large,)  the  pardon  that  you,  and  Mercy, 
 and  these  boys,  have  attained  by  another  ;  to  wit,  by 
 him  that  let  you  in  at  that  gate  :  and  he  hath  obtained  it 
 in  this  double  way  :  he  hath  performed  righteousness  to 
 to  cover  you,  and  spilt  blood  to  wash  you  in.^ 
 
 Chr.  But  if  he  parts  with  his  rig!  teousness  to  us,  what 
 w^ill  he  have  for  himself? 
 
 Gr.-h.  He  has  more  righteousness  than  you  have  need 
 of,  or  than  he  needeth  himself. 
 
 Chr.  Pray  make  that  appear. 
 
 Gr.-h.  With  all  my  heart :  but  first  I  must  premise, 
 that  he,  of  whom  we  are  now  about  to  speak,  is  one  that 
 has  not  his  fellow.  He  has  two  natures  in  one  person, 
 plain  to  be  distinguished,  impossible  to  be  divided.  Un- 
 to each  of  these  natures  a  righteousness  belongeth,  and 
 each  ri;ihteousness  is  essential  to  that  nature.  So  that  one 
 may  as  easily  cause  the  natures  to  be  extinct,  as  to  sepa- 
 
 *  This,  this  is  tiie  comfort,  joy,  and  glorying  of  a  pilg.im's  heart.  Hath 
 Jesus  performed  righteousness  to  cover  us,  and  spilt  blood  to  wash  us  i 
 Have  we  faith  in  him  ?  O  how  ought  we  to  love  him,  glory  of  him,  rejoice 
 fn  him,  and  study  to  glorify  him  in  every  step  of  our  pilgrimage  ' 
 
Christ's  righteousness.  333 
 
 l-ate  its  justice  or  righteousness  from  it.  Of  these  right- 
 eousnesses, therefore,  we  are  not  made  partakers,  so  that 
 they,  or  any  of  them,  should  be  put  upon  us,  that  we 
 might  be  made  just,  and  live  thereby.  Besides  these, 
 there  is  a  righteousness  which  this  Person  has,  as  these 
 two  natures  are  joined  in  one.  And  this  is  not  the  right- 
 eousness of  the  Godhead,  as  distinguished  from  the  man- 
 hood ;  nor  the  righteousness  of  the  manhood,  as  distin- 
 guished from  the  Godhead  ;  but  a  righteousness  which 
 standeth  in  the  union  of  both  natures,  and  may  properly 
 be  called  the  righteousness  that  is  essential  to  his  being 
 prepared  of  God  to  the  capacity  of  the  mediatory  office, 
 which  he  was  entrusted  with.  If  he  parts  with  his  first 
 righteousness,  he  parts  with  his  Godhead  :  if  he  parts 
 with  his  second  righteousness,  he  parts  with  the  purity  of 
 his  manhood  ;  if  he  parts  with  his  third,  he  parts  with  that 
 perfection  which  capacitates  him  to  the  office  of  mediation. 
 He  has  therefore  another  righteousness,  which  standeth 
 in  performance,  or  obedience  to  a  revealed  will :  and  that 
 is  what  he  puts  upon  sinners,  and  that  by  which  their 
 sins  are  covered.  Wherefore  he  saith,  "  as  by  one  man's 
 disobedience,  many  were  made  sinners  ;  so  by  the  obe- 
 dience of  one,  shall  many  be  made  righteous. "*(a) 
 
 Chr.  But  are  the  other  righteousnesses  of  no  use  to 
 us? 
 
 Gr.-h.  Yes :  for  though  they  are  essential  to  his  na- 
 tures and  office,  and  cannot  be  communicated  unto  an- 
 
 *  Here  Mr.  Bunyan  gives  a  very  clear  and  distinct  account  of  that  right- 
 eousness of  Christ,  as  mediator,  which  ho  wroujrht  out  by  his  perfect  obe- 
 dience to  the  law  of  God,  for,  and  in  behalf  of  all  believers  :  and  which 
 righteousness  is  imparted  to  them  by  God  the  Father,  through  faith,  and 
 in  this  righteousness,  believers  in  Christ  are  made  perfectly  righteous  be- 
 fore God.  Of  this  rigl.leou.sness,  therefore,  they  glory,  and  their  soul? 
 make  their  boast  of  it,  saying,  In  the  Lord  Jehovah  Jesus,  have  I  right- 
 eousness. Isa.  xlv.  24. 
 
 (a)  Rom.  V  10, 
 
334  FURTHER  EXPLAINED. 
 
 other,  yet  it  is  by  virtue  of  them  that  the  righteousness* 
 that  justifies  is  tor  that  purpose  efficacious.  The  right- 
 eousness  of  his  Godhead  gives  virtue  to  his  obedience ; 
 the  righteousness  of  his  manhood  giveth  capability  to  his 
 obedience  to  justify  ;  and  the  righteousness  that  standetb. 
 in  the  union  of  these  two  natures  to  his  office,  giveth  au- 
 thority to  that  righteousness  to  do  the  work  for  which  it 
 was  ordained 
 
 So  then  here  is  a  righteousness  that  Christ,  as  God, 
 has  no  need  of;  for  he  is  God  without  it ;  here  is  a  right- 
 eousness that  Christ,  as  man,  has  no  need  of  to  make  him 
 so,  for  he  is  perfect  man  without  it:  again,  here  is  a 
 righteousness  that  Christ,  as  God-man,  has  no  need  of, 
 for  he  is  perfectly  so  without  it.  Here  then  is  a  righteous- 
 ness that  Christ,  as  God,  and  as  God-man,  has  no  need 
 of,  with  reference  to  himself,  and  therefore  he  can  spare 
 it;  a  justifying  righteousness,  that  he  for  himself  wanteth 
 not,  and  therefore  giveth  it  away.  Hence  it  is  called  "  the 
 gift  of  righteousness. "(a)  This  righteousness,  since  Christ 
 Jesus  the  Lord  has  made  himself  under  the  law,  must  be 
 given  away ;  for  the  law  doth  not  only  bind  him  that  is 
 under  it,  to  do  justly,  but  to  use  charity.  Wherefore 
 he  must,  or  ought  by  the.  law,  if  he  hath  two  coats,  to 
 give  one  to  him  that  hath  none.  Now  our  Lord  indeed 
 hath  two  coats,  one  for  himself,  and  one  to  spare  :  where- 
 fore he  freely  bestows  one  upon  those  that  have  none* 
 And  thus,  Christiana  and  Mercy,  and  the  rest  of  you 
 that  are  here,  doth  your  pardon  come  by  deed,  or  by  the 
 work  of  another  man!  Your  Lord  Christ  is  he  that  work- 
 ed, and  hath  given  away  what  he  wrought  for,  to  the 
 next  poor  beggar  he  meets. 
 
 But  again,    in   order  to  pardon  by  deed,  there  must 
 
 (a)  Rom.  V.  17. 
 
THE  BLESSED  EFFECTS   OF  LOOKING  AT  THE  CROSS.  335 
 
 something  be  paid  to  God  as  a  price,  as  well  as  some- 
 thii)g  prepared  to  cover  us  withal.  Sin  has  delivered  us 
 up  to  the  just  course  of  a  righteous  law:  now  from  this 
 course  we  must  be  justitied  by  way  of  redemption,  a  price 
 being  paid  for  the  harms  we  have  done  ;  and  this  is  by 
 the  blood  of  your  Lord,  who  came  and  stood  in  your 
 place  and  stead,  and  died  your  death  for  your  fiansgres- 
 sions.  Thus  has  he  ransomed  you  from  your  transgres- 
 sions by  blood,  and  covered  your  polluted  and  deformed 
 souls  with  righteousness  ;  {a)  for  the  sake  of  which,  God 
 passeth  by  you,  and  will  not  hurt  you,  when  he  comes  to 
 judge  the  world.* 
 
 Chr.  This  is  brave:  now  I  see  that  there  was  some- 
 thing to  be  learned  by  our  being  pardoned  by  tvoi'd  and 
 deed.  Good  Mercy,  let  us  labour  to  keep  this  in  miiul ; 
 and  my  children,  do  you  remember  it  also. — But,  Sir, 
 was  not  this  it  that  made  my  good  Christian's  burden  fall 
 from  off  his  shoulder,  and  that  made  him  give  three  leaps 
 for  joy  ? 
 
 Gr.-h.  Yes,  it  was  the  belief  of  this  that  cut  off  those 
 strings  that  could  not  be  cut  by  other  means  ;  and  it  was 
 1o  give  him  a  proof  of  the  virtue  of  this,  that  he  was  suf- 
 fered to  carry  his  burden  to  the  cross. 
 
 Chr.  I  thought  so;  for  though  my  heart  was  liglitful 
 and  joyous  before,  yet  it  is  ten  times  more  lightsome  and 
 Joyous  now.  And  I  am  persuaded  by  wliat  I  have  felt 
 (though  I  have  felt  but  little  as  yd,)  that  if  the  most  bur- 
 dened man  in  the  world  was  iiere,  and  did  see  and  believe 
 
 *  Thus  we  sef  what  God  hath  joined  together,  (he  life  and  doalh,  the 
 atonement  and  rialiteonsness  othib  Leloved  Son,  for  the  solvation  of  oup 
 souls.     Both  enter  into  the  essence  of  the  faith  of  liie  yospel.     Lot  ns  (»« 
 ware  never  to  sepwrato  tliem  in  our  view.-;.     We  want  both  his  blood  to 
 atone  for  our  ?ins,.  and  his  righteousness  to  be  imparted  to  our  souls. 
 
 (f|^   Rom.  \  iii  S4.     Gal.  iii.  1'^. 
 
 T  t 
 
336    THE  BLESSED  EFFECTS  OF  LOOKING  AT  THE  CROSS. 
 
 as  I  now  do,  it  would  make  his  heart  the  more  merry  and 
 blithe. 
 
 Gr.-h.  There  is  not  only  one  comfort,  and  the  ease  of 
 a  burden  brought  to  us,  by  the  sight  and  consideration  of 
 these,  but  an  endeared  afieclion  begot  in  us  by  it;  for 
 who  can  (if  he  does  but  once  think  that  pardon  comes  not 
 only  by  promise,  but  thus,)  but  be  affected  with  the  way 
 and  means  of  redemption,  and  so  with  the  man  that  hath 
 wrouglit  it  for  him.  ?^ 
 
 CiiR.  True:  meihinks  it  makes  my  heart  bleed  to 
 think,  that  he  should  bleed  for  me.  Oh  !  thou  loving 
 One  !  Oh  !  thou  blessed  One  !  Thou  deservest  to  have 
 me ;  Ihou  hast  bought  me  ;  thou  deservest  to  have  me  all ; 
 thou  hast  paid  for  me  ten  thousand  times  more  than  1  am 
 worth  ! — No  marvel  that  this  luade  the  water  stand  in  my 
 husband's  eye?,  and  that  it  made  him  trudge  so  nimbly 
 on  ;  I  am  persuaded  he  wished  me  with  him  ;  but,  vile 
 wretch  that  I  was!  I  let  hi^n  come  all  alone.  O  Mercy 
 that  thy  father  and  mother  were  here  ;  yea,  and  Mrs. 
 Timorous  also;  nay,  I  wi  h  now  with  all  my  heart,  that 
 here  was  madam  Wanton  too,  Surely,  surely,  their  hearts 
 would  be  affected ;  nor  could  the  fear  of  the  one,  nor  the 
 powerful  lusts  of  the  other,  prevail  with  them  to  go  home 
 agaiii,  and  refuse  to  become  good  pilgrimsf . 
 
 *  Come  hither,  ye  sons  of  the  sorceress,  who  make  sport  of  holy  rap- 
 tures and  heavenly  ecstacy,  begotten  in  the  sou!  hy  the  knowledge  of  re- 
 dem|)tion  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins.  Laugh  on  till 
 ye  bowl  in  destruction,  for  despising  salvation  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 
 
 t  O  brave  Christians  !  See  what  it  is  to  have  one's  heart  inflamed  with 
 a  sense  of  the  love  uf  Christ  Here  observe  two  things  :  lr,t,  That  when 
 the  affections  are  (hns  powerfully  carried  out,  it  is  no  uncommon  thing  to 
 believe,  that  all  may  thus  come  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  the  truth  !  2ndly, 
 Beware  of  ihinkinjdi'slightly  of  having  the  affectious  thus  divinely  inflamed. 
 Many  poor,  dry,  formal  professors  are  content  with  the  cold  light  of  the 
 moon,  without'the  genial  war".th  of  the  sun  ;  with  clear  notions  of  truth 
 in  their  heads,  without  their  hearts  being  warmed,  and  their  affections 
 carried  out  by  iht-  wow<vlul  influences  of  the  love  of  Jesus,  who  says. 
 "  Ask,  and  you  shall  receive,  that  your  joy  may  be  full."  John  xvi.  24. 
 
SlIMPLE,  SLOTH,  AND   I  RESUIVl  TTION.  337 
 
 CiR.-H.  You  speak  now  in  the  warmth  of  your  affec- 
 tions: will  it,  think  you,  be  always  thus  with  you  ?  Be- 
 sides, that  is  not  couiniunicatcd  (o  every  one,  nor  (o  eve- 
 ry one  that  did  see  your  Jesus  bleed.  Tliere  were  that 
 stood  by,  and  that  saw  the  blood  run  from  his  heart  to  the 
 ground,  and  yet  were  so  far  off  this,  tiiat,  instead  of  la- 
 menting, they  lauglied  at  Iiim  ;  and,  instead  of  becoming 
 his  disciples,  did  harden  tlieir  hearts  against  him.  So 
 that  all  that  you  have,  my  daughters,  you  have  by  pecu- 
 liar impression,  made  by  a  divine  contemplating  upon 
 what  I  have  spoken  to  you.  Remember  that  it  was  told 
 you  that  the  iien,  by  her  common  call  gives  no  meat  to 
 her  chickens.  This  you  have  tJierefore  by  a  special 
 grace.  ^^' 
 
 Now  I  saw^  still  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  until 
 they  were  come  to  the  place  that  Siaiple,  and  Sloth,  and 
 Presumption,  lay  and  slept  in,  when  Christian  went  by 
 on  pilgrimage:  and,  behold  they  were  hanged  up  in  irons 
 a  little  way  off  on  the  other  side. 
 
 Then  said  Mercy  to  him  thai  was  their  guide  and  con- 
 ductor, "  What  are  these  three  men  ?  and  for  what  are 
 they  hanged  there  ? 
 
 Gr.-h.  These  three  men  were  men  of  bad  qualities; 
 they  had  no  mind  to  be  pilgrims  themselves,  and  whom- 
 Hoever  they  coiiid  they  hindered  :  they  were  for  sloth  and 
 folly  themselves,  and  whomsoever  they  could  persuade? 
 they  made  so   too:   and    withal   taught  them   to   presume 
 
 Mind  how  tenderJy  Great-licart  doalswith  Ciiristiana.  lie  does  not 
 iittetript  to  daaip  ber  joy,  and  throw  cold  water  upon  tlie  tire  of  her  ailec- 
 tion?,  Init  gently  itjsinuates,  1st,  Tlie  peculiar  frame  of  mind  sue  ?]»caks 
 frotii  i'lidly,  by  a  j^entle  hint^  suggests,  (iiat  her  indulgences  were  of  a 
 peculiar  nature,  bestowed  upon  the  faithfid  in  Christ  only.  And  that 
 'heretbre,  amidst  all  lier  joyful  feelings,  she  should  know  t(>  \vl)oni  she  was 
 ''ndebted  for  them,  and  give  all  the  glory  to  the  (jidd  of  all  giaee. 
 
338  SIMPLE,  SLOTHj  AND  PRESUMPTION. 
 
 that  they  should  do  well  at  last.     Thej  were  asleep  when 
 Christian  went  by  ;  and  now  you  go  by  they  are  hanged. ^^ 
 
 Mrr.  But  could  they  persuade  any  one  to  be  of  their 
 opinion? 
 
 Gr.-h.  Yes,  they  turned  several  out  of  the  way. 
 There  was  Slow-pace,  they  persuaded  to  do  as  they. 
 They  also  prevailed  with  one  Short-wind,  with  one  No 
 heart,  willi  one  ljinger-af(er-hist,  and  with  one  Sleepy- 
 head, and  wilh  a  young  woman,  her  name  was  Dull,  to 
 turn  out  of  the  way  and  become  as  they.  Besides,  they 
 brought  up  an  ill  report  of  your  Lord,  persuading  others 
 that  he  was  a  hard  task-master.  They  also  brought  up 
 an  evil  report  of  (he  good  land,  saying  it  was  not  half  so 
 good  as  some  preJended  it  was.  They  also  began  to  vil- 
 ify his  servants,  and  to  count  the  best  of  them  meddle- 
 some, troublesome  busy-bodies:  further,  they  would  call 
 the  bread  of  God,  husks  j  the  comforts  of  his  children, 
 fancies;  the  travail  and  labour  of  pilgrims,  things  to  no 
 purpose. f 
 
 Nay,  said  Christiana,  if  they  were  such,  they  should 
 never  be  bewailed  by  me:  they  have  but  what  they  de- 
 serve ;  and  I  think  it  well  that  they  stand  so  near  the 
 highway,  that  others  may  see  and  take  warning.   But  had 
 
 *  God,  as  it  were,  gibbets  some  professors  ;  and  causes  theirnames  and 
 characters  to  be  [)ublicly  exhibited,  as  a  terror  to  others. 
 
 i  Let  us  consider  the  characters  of  these  three  professors:  1st.  Here  is 
 Simple,  \vho,  as  Solomon  says,  believeth  every  word.  Prov.  xiv.  15;  a 
 foolish  credulous  professor,  who  is  easily  led  away  and  beguiled  by  smooth 
 words  and  fair  pretences  of  others  ;  ever  learning,  but  never  coming  to 
 the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  so  as  to  believe  if,  love  it,  and  be  established 
 on  it:  hence  liable  to  be  carried  away  by  every  wind  of  doctrine.  2d, 
 Slolh,  a(juiet,easy  professor,  who  never  disturbs  any  one  by  his  diligence 
 in  the  word  of  God,  nor  his  zeal  for  the  truths  and  glory  of  God.  Hence 
 all  men  speak  well  of  him  ;  but  Christ  denounces  a  woe  against  all  such, 
 Luke  vi  G.  3dly,  Presui)^plio7i,  one  who  presumes  to  tind  favor  with  God, 
 in  a  way  which  his  word  does  not  promise,  or  expects  salvation  at  the  end, 
 without  the  means  prescribed  by  God  for  attaining  it.  O  beware  of  these 
 three  sorts  of  profissors,  for  they  turn  many  aside.  Real  Christians  are  in 
 danger  of  being  seduced  by  them,  if  not  of  total  destruction  through  their 
 means. 
 
THEIR  CRIMES  ENGRAVEN   ON   A  PILLAR.  330 
 
 it  not  been  well  if  their  crimes  had  been  engraven  on  some 
 pillar  of  iron  or  brass,  and  left  here  where  they  did  their 
 mischiefs,  for  a  caution  to  other  bad  men? 
 
 Gr.-h.   So  it  is,  as  you.  may  well  perceive  if  you  will 
 
 go  a  little  to  the  wall. 
 
 Mer.  No,  no;  let  them  hang,  and  their  names  rot, 
 and  their  crimes  live  for  ever  against  them  :  1  Ihiiik  it  is 
 a  high-favour  that  they  are  hanged  before  we  came  hith- 
 er; who  knows  else  what  they  might  have  done  to  such 
 poor  women  as  we  are? — Then  she  turned  it  into  a  song, 
 saying— 
 
 ''  Now  then  you  three  hang  there,  and  be  a  sign 
 To  all  that  shall  against  the  truth  combine. 
 And  let  him  that  comes  after  fear  this  end,  ■ 
 
 If  unto  pilgrims  he  is  not  a  friend. 
 And  thou  my  soul,  of  all  such  men  beware, 
 That  unto  holiness  opposcrs  are.*'  ; 
 
340  TUE  SPRING   AT  THE  HILL  DIFFICDLTT- 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 THE  PILGRIMS  ASCEND  THE  HILL  DIFFICULTY,    PASS  THE 
 LIOiNS,  A.ND  ARRIVE  AT  THE  HOUSE  BEAUTIFUL. 
 
 THUS  they  went  on  till  thej  came  to  the  foot  of  the 
 Iiill  Difficulty,  where  again  their  good  friend  Mr.  Great- 
 heart  took  an  occasion  to  tell  them  what  happened  there 
 wlien  Christian  himself  went  bj.(rt)  So  he  had  them  first 
 to  the  spring  :  Lo,  saith  he,  this  is  the  spring  that  Chris- 
 tian drank  of  before  he  went  up  this  hill ;  and  then  it  was 
 clear  and  good,  but  now  it  is  dirty  with  the  feet  of  some 
 that  are  not  desirous  that  pilgrims  here  should  quench 
 their  thirst. (/>)  Thereat  Mercy  said,  And  why  so  envi- 
 ous, trow  ?  But  said  the  guide.  It  will  do,  if  taken  up, 
 and  put  into  a  vessel  that  is  sweet  and  good  ;  for  then  the 
 dirt  will  sink  to  the  bottom,  and  the  water  come  out  by 
 itself  more  clear.  Thus  therefore  Christiana  and  her 
 companions  were  compelled  to  do.  They  took  it  up,  and 
 put  it  into  an  earthen  pot,  and  so  let  it  stand  till  the  dirt 
 had  gone  to  the  bottom,  and  then  they  drank  thereof. "^^ 
 
 Next  he  showed  them  the  two  by-ways  that  were  at  the 
 foot  of  the  hill,  where  Formality  and  Hypocrisy  lost 
 themselves.  And,  said  he,  these  are  dangerous  paths: 
 two  were  here  cast  away  when  Christiana  came  by.  And 
 although   you  see  these  two  ways  are  since  stopped  up 
 
 *  This  represents  to  us,  that  some  preachers,  as  the  prophet  says,  foul 
 the  water  with  their  feet.  Ezek.  xxxiv.  18  ;  that  is,  though  they  preach 
 somewhat  aliout  Christ,  and  salvation  by  him,  yet  they  so  clog,  mire,  and 
 pollute  the  stream  uf  free  grace,  with  pre-requisites,  that  a  poor,  thirsty 
 soul  cannot  drink  the  water,  nor  allay  his  thirst  with  it  ;  but  is  forced  ic 
 let  it  stand,  till  these  gross  dregs  sink  to  the  bottom. 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  103—101).  (b)  Ezek  xxxiv.  18. 
 
THE  REASONS   WHY    IM£N   CHOOBE  BV-WAYS.       ^41 
 
 with  chains,  posts,  and  a  dilch,  yet  they  are  they  which 
 will  choose  to  advenliue  here,  rather  than  lake  the  pains 
 to  go  up  this  hill. 
 
 Chii.  "The  way  of  transgressors  is  hard:"'a)  it  is 
 a  wonder  that  they  can  get  into  those  ways  without  dan- 
 ger of  breaking  their  necks. 
 
 Gr.-h.  They  will  venture  ;  yea,  if  at  any  time  any  of 
 the  King's  servants  do  happen  to  see  them,  and  doth  call 
 upon  them,  and  tell  them,  that  they  are  in  the  wrong  ways, 
 and  do  bid  them  beware  of  the  danger,  then  they  railing- 
 ]y  return  them  answer,  and  say,  "  As  for  the  word  that: 
 thou  hast  spoken  unto  us  in  the  name  of  the  King,  we  will 
 not  hearken  unto  thee  ;  but  we  will  certainly  do  whatso- 
 ever thing  goeth  out  of  our  mouths. "(ft)  Nay,  if  you 
 look  a  little  further,  you  shall  see  that  these  ways  are 
 made  cautionary  enough,  not  only  by  these  posts,  and 
 ditch,  and  chain,  but  also  by  being  hedged  up  ;  yet  they 
 will  choose  to  go  there. ^ 
 
 Chr.  They  are  idle  ;  they  love  not  to  take  pains  ;  up- 
 hill way  is  unpleasant  to  them.  So  it  is  fulfilled  unto  them 
 as  it  is  written, — "  The  way  of  the  slothful  man  is  an 
 hedge  of  thorns. "(c)  Yea,  they  will  rather  choose  to 
 walk  upon  a  snare,  than  to  go  up  this  hill  and  the  rest  of 
 this  way  to  the  city. 
 
 Then  they  set  forward,  and  began  to  go  up  the  hill, 
 and  up  the  hill  they  went ;  but  before  they  got  up  to  the 
 top,  Christiana  began  to  pant,  and  said,  I  dare  say  this  is 
 a  breathing  hill  ;  no  marvel  if  they  that  love  their  ease 
 more   than  their  souls,  choose  to  themselves  a   smoother 
 
 *  Examine,  which  Ho  you  like  best,  self-soothing  or  soul-searching;  doc- 
 trine ?  Formalists  and  hypoerites  love  the  former;  and  hate  (he  latter. — 
 But  the  sincere  and  upright  are  discovered  hy  (Je?it:nf;  to  have  their  hearts 
 searched  to  the  (|uick,and  their  ways  tried  to  the  uttermost. 
 
 (a>  Prov.  ^iii.  15.  (b)  Jer  ^^lv.  16..  IT.  (c)  Prov.  xr.  19. 
 
342  CUEATHEART  ENCOURAGES  THE  BOYSc 
 
 way.  Then  said  Mercy,  I  must  sit  down  ;  also  the  least  of 
 the  children  began  to  cry  :  Come,  come,  said  Great-heart, 
 sit  not  down  here,  for  a  little  above  is  the  Prince's  ar- 
 bour. Then  he  took  the  little  boy  by  the  hand,  and  led 
 him  therelo.^^' 
 
 When  they  were  come  to  the  arbour,  ihey  were  very 
 willing  to  sit  down,  for  they  were  all  in  a  pelting  hejit. — 
 Then  said  Mercy,  How  sweet  is  rest  to  them  that  la- 
 bour !(a)  And  how  good  is  the  Prince  of  pilgrims,  to 
 provide  such  resting  places  for  them  !  Of  this  arbour  I 
 have  heard  much  ;  but  I  never  saw  it  before.  But  here 
 let  us  beware  of  sleeping:  for,  as  I  have  heard,  for  that  it 
 cost  poor  Christian  dear. 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart  to  the  little  ones,  Come,  my 
 pretty  boys,  how  do  you  do  ?  What  think  you  now  of 
 going  on  pilgrimage  ?  Sir,  said  the  least,  I  was  almost 
 beat  out  of  heart :  but  I  thank  you  for  lending  me  a  hand 
 at  my  need.  And  J  remember  now  what  my  mother  hath 
 told  me,  namely,  that  the  way  to  heaven  is  as  a  ladder, 
 and  the  way  to  hell  is  as  down  a  hill.  But  I  had  rather  go 
 up  the  ladder  to  life,  than  down  the  hill  to  death. 
 
 Then  said  Mercy,  But  the  proverb  is  To  go  down  the 
 hill  is  easy  :  but  James  said  (for  that  was  his  name,)  The 
 day  is  coming,  when,  in  my  opinion,  going  down  the  hill 
 will  be  the  hardest  of  all.  'Tis  a  good  boy,  said  his  mas- 
 ter ;  thou  hast  given  her  a  right  answer.  Then  Mercy 
 smiled,  but  the  httle  boy  did  blush. f 
 
 *  He  who  is  a  stranger  to  self-denial,  knows  not  nhat  this  hill  Difficul- 
 ty means  :  for  the  nearer  to  the  arbour  of  Jcsus's  rest,  the  more  difficulties 
 in  the  way  ;  but  the  sweeter  it  i?  when  attained. 
 
 t  This  is  right  ;  when  we  are  praised,  to  have  a  conscious  blush,  well 
 knowing  how  riiuch  we  have  to  be  ashamed  of.  O  cry  to  the  Lord  con- 
 tinually against  spiritual  pride,  and  for  an  humble  heart,  knowing  thyself 
 to  be  a  poor  sinner. 
 
 (a)  Matt.  xi.  28. 
 
BEING  REFRESHED,  THEY  SET  FORWARD.       343 
 
 Come,  said  Christiana,  will  you  eat  a  bi(,  to  sweeten 
 your  mouths,  while  you  sit  here  to  rest  your  legs  ?  For 
 I  have  here  a  piece  of  pomegranate,  which  Mr.  Interpre- 
 ter put  into  my  hand  just  when  I  came   out  of  his  doors; 
 he  gave  me  also  a  piece  of  an  honey-comb,  and  a  little 
 bottle  of  spirits.     "I  thought  he  gave  you  something," 
 said  Mercy,  "  because  he  called  you  aside."     "Yes,  so 
 he  did,"  said   the   other.     "But,"  said  Christiana,  "it 
 shall  be  still  as  I  said  it  should,  when   at  first  we  came 
 from  home;  thou  shalt  be  a  sharer  in  all  the  good  that  I 
 have,  because  thou  so  willingly  didst  become  my  compa- 
 nion."    Then  she  gave  to  them,  and  they  did  eat,  both 
 Mercy  and  the  boys.     And  said  Christiana  to  Mr.  Great- 
 heart,  "  Sir,  will  you  do  as   we  ?"   But  he  answered, 
 "You  are  going  on  pilgrimage,  and  presently  I  shall  re- 
 turn ;  much  good    may  what  yoa  have  do  to  you.     At 
 home  I  eat  the  same  every  day."     Now   when  they  had 
 eaten  and  drank,  and  had  chatted  a  little  longer,  their  guide 
 said  to  them,  "  The  day  wears  away  ;  if  you  think  good, 
 let  us  prepare  to  be  going."      So  they  got  up  to  go,  and 
 the  little  boys  went  before:  but  Christiana  forgot  fo  take 
 her  bottle  of  spirits  with  her  ;  so  she  sent  her  lidle  boy 
 back  to  fetch  it.     Then  said   Mercy,  "  1  think  this  is  a 
 losing   place.     Here   Christian   lost  his  roll ;  and    here 
 Christiana  left  her  bottle  behind  her;  Sir,  what  is  the 
 cause  of  this  ?"  So  their   guide  made  answer,  and  said, 
 "  The  cause  is  sleep  or  forgelfulness  :  some  sleep  when 
 they   should   keep  awake;  and    some    forget  when  they 
 should  remember;  and  this  is  the  very  cause,  why  often 
 at  the  resting-places   some  pilgrims  in  some  Ihings  come 
 off  losers.     Pilgrims   should  walch  and   remember  what 
 they  have  already  received   under  their   greatest  enjoy- 
 ments ;  but  for  want  of  doing  so,  oftentimes  their  rejoic- 
 
 r  u 
 
344  THEir  COME  IN  SIGHT  OF  THE  LIONS. 
 
 ing  ends  in  tears,  and  their  sun-shine  in  a  cloud :  witness 
 the  story  of  Christian  at  this  place. "=^ 
 
 When  they  were  come  to  the  place  where  Mistrust  and 
 Timorous  met  Christian  to  persuade  him  to  go  back  for 
 fear  of  the  lions,  they  perceived  as  it  were  a  stage,  and 
 before  it,  towards  the  road,  a  broad  plate,  with  a  copy 
 of  verses  written  thereon,  and  underneath,  the  reason  of 
 raising  up  of  that  stage  in  that  place  rendered.  The  ver- 
 ses were — 
 
 "Let  him  that  sees  that  stage  take  heed, 
 
 Upon  his  heart  and  tongue : 
 Lest  if  he  do  not,  here  he  speed 
 
 As  some  have  long  agone." 
 
 The  words  underneath  the  verses  were,  "  This  stage 
 was  built  to  punish  some  upon,  who,  through  timorous- 
 ness  or  mistrust,  shall  be  afraid  to  go  further  on  pilgrim- 
 age :  also  on  this  stage  both  Mistrust  and  Timorous  were 
 burnt  through  the  tongue  with  a  hot  iron,  for  endeavour- 
 ing to  hinder  Christian  on  his  journey,  f 
 
 Then  said  Mercy,  This  is  much  like  to  the  saying  of 
 the  Beloved,  "  What  shall  be  given  unto  thee  ;  or  what 
 shall  be  done  unto  thee,  thou  false  tongue  ?  sharp  arrows 
 of  the  mighty,  with  coals  of  the  juniper."(a) 
 
 So  they  went  on  till  they  came  within  sight  of  the  li- 
 ons. (&)  Now  Mr.  Great  heart  was  a  strong  man,  so  he 
 was  not  afraid  of  a  lion :  but  yet  when   they  were  come 
 
 *  Reader,  mind  this  well  ;  remember  it  often  ;  and  it  will  do  thee  good. 
 
 t  Christians,  take  heed  to  your  tongues.  O  beware,  beware,  lest  in  any 
 wise,  you  make  a  false  report  of  the  good  land,  through  fear  or  mistrust  i 
 The  Lord  notes  what  you  boldly  speak  for  his  ways,  and  to  his  glory  ;  and 
 he  marks  your  words  which  in  any  wise  have  a  contrary  tendency.  The 
 tongue  is  an  unruly  evil. 
 
 (a)  Psal.  cxx.  3,  4.  (b)  Part  I.  p.  110. 
 
THE  LIONS  BACKED  BY   GIANT  flRlM.  345^ 
 
 tip  to  the  place  where  the  lions  were,  the  boys  that  went 
 before  were  glad  to  cringe  behind,  for  they  were  afraid 
 of  the  lions ;  so  they  stept  back  and  went  behind.  At 
 this  their  guide  smiled,  and  said,  "How  now,  my  boys; 
 do  you  love  to  go  before  when  no  danger  doth  approach, 
 and  love  to  come  behind  so  soon  as  the  lions  appear?" 
 
 Now  as  they  went  on,  Mr.  Great-heart  drew  his  sword, 
 with  intent  to  make  a  way  for  the  pilgrims  in  spite  of  the 
 lions.  Then  there  appeared  one,  that  it  seems  had  taken 
 upon  him  to  back  the  lions  ;  and  he  said  to  the  pilgrims' 
 guide,  "  What  is  the  cause  of  your  coming  hither  ?"  Now 
 the  name  of  that  man  was  Grim,  or  Bloody-man,  because 
 of  his  slaying  of  pilgrims  ;  and  he  was  of  the  race  of  the 
 giants.^ 
 
 Then  said  the  pilgrims'  guide.  These  women  and  chil- 
 dren are  going  on  pilgrimage  ;  and  this  is  the  way  they 
 must  go,  and  go  it  they  shall,  in  spite  of  thee  and  the 
 lions. 
 
 Grim.  This  is  not  their  way,  neither  shall  they  go 
 therein.  I  am  come  forth  to  withstand  them,  and  to  that 
 end  will  back  the  lions. 
 
 Now,  to  say  the  truth,  by  reason  of  the  fierceness  of 
 the  lions,  and  of  the  grim  carriage  of  him  that  did  back 
 them,  this  way  had  of  late  lain  much  unoccupied,  and 
 was  almost  all  grown  over  with  grass. 
 
 Then  said  Christiana,  Though  the  high  ways  have  been 
 unoccupied  heretofore,  and  though  the  travellers  have 
 been  made   in  times  past   to   walk   through   by-paths,   it 
 
 =*  Who  is  this  giant  Grim,  who  backs  the  lions,  and  terrifies  the  hearts 
 of  pilgrims  witli  a  sense  of  danger  in  the  right  way  to  tlie  kingdom  ?  It  is 
 »v  evil  heart  of  unbelief  This  Great-heart  will  fight  with,  and  conquer. 
 O  how  does  unbelief  multiply  dangers,  and  magnify  diflicnitics  ;  c;ail  up 
 fear,  and  deject  our  hearts  !  Unbelief  makes  every  danger  uear  agrim^ 
 and  terrible  aspect.  The  only  weapon  to  slay  this  enemy  is  the  sword  of 
 Ibe  Spirit,  which  Is  the  word  of  God.   Eph.  vi.  17. 
 
^ 
 
 346  GREAT-HEART  SLAYS  GRIM. 
 
 must  not  be  so  now  I  am  risen  ;  "  Now  I  am  risen  a  moth- 
 er in  Israel. "(fl) 
 
 Then  he  swore  by  the  lions,  but  it  should:  and  there- 
 fore bid  them  turn  aside,  for  they  should  not  have  pas- 
 sage there.  But  their  guide  made  first  his  approach  unts> 
 Grim,  and  laid  so  heavily  on  him  with  his  sword,  that  he 
 forced  him  to  retreat. 
 
 Then  said  he  that  attempted  to  back  the  lions,  "  Will 
 you  slay  me  u})on  mine  own  ground." 
 
 Gk.-h.  It  is  the  King's  highway  that  we  are  in,  and 
 in  this  way  it  is  that  thou  hast  placed  the  lions;  but  these 
 women  and  these  children,  though  weak,  shall  hold  on 
 their  way  in  spite  of  the  lions. — And  with  that  he  gave 
 him  again  a  downright  blow,  and  brought  him  upon  his 
 knees.  With  this  blow  he  also  broke  his  helmet,  and 
 with  the  next  cut  off  an  arm.  Then  did  the  giant  roar  so 
 hideously,  that  his  voice  frighted  the  women ;  and  yet 
 they  were  glad  to  see  him  lie  sprawling  upon  the  ground. 
 Now  the  lions  were  chained,  and  so  of  themselves  could 
 do  nothing.^  Wherefore,  when  old  Grim  that  intended 
 to  back  them,  was  dead.  Great-heart  said  to  the  pilgrimSj 
 "  Come  now,  and  follow  me,  and  no  hurt  shall  happen  to 
 you  from  the  lions."  They  therefore  went  on,  but  the 
 women  trembled  as  they  passed  by  them  ;  the  boys  also 
 looked  as  if  they  would  die,  but  they  all  got  by  without 
 further  hurt. 
 
 Now,  when  they  were  within  sight  of  the  porter's  lodge, 
 they  soon  came  up  unto  it;  but  they  made  the  more  haste 
 
 *  How  often,  after  we  have  fought  with  the  courage  of  faith,  and  the 
 resolution  of  hope,  and  have  overcome  a  grim  enemy,  have  we  seen  the 
 fiercest  of  our  enemies  chained  by  the  power  of  God,  so  as  not  to  have  the 
 least  power  to  hurt  us  ?  O  pilgrim  !  it  is  sweet  to  reflect,  that  every  liou- 
 like  foe  is  under  the  control  of  thy  God,  and  cannot  come  one  link  of 
 their  chain  nearer  to  thee  than  thy  Lord  will  permit. 
 
 (a)  Judges  v.  6,  7. 
 
THE  PILGRIMS  COMMITTED  TO  WATCHFUL        34? 
 
 after  this  to  go  thither,  because  it  is  dangerous  travelling 
 there  in  the  night.  So  when  they  were  come  to  the 
 gate,  the  guide  knocked,  and  the  porter  cried,  "  Who  is 
 there  V  But  as  soon  as  the  guide  had  said,  "  It  is  I,"  he 
 knew  his  voice,  and  came  down  (for  the  guide  had  oft  be- 
 fore that  come  thither  as  a  conductor  of  pilgrims.)  When 
 he  was  come  down,  he  opened  the  gate,  and,  seeing  the 
 guide  standing  just  before  it  (for  he  saw  not  the  women, 
 for  thej  were  behind  him,)  he  said  unio  him.  How  now, 
 Mr.  Great-heart,  what  is  your  business  here  so  late  at 
 night?  "  I  have  brought,"  said  he,  "  some  pilgrims  hith- 
 er, where,  by  my  Lord's  commandment,  they  must  lodge  : 
 I  had  been  here  some  time  ago,  had  I  not  been  opposed 
 by  the  giant  that  used  to  back  the  lions.  But  1,  afler  a 
 long  and  tedious  combat  with  him,  have  cut  him  off,  and 
 have  brought  the  pilgrims  hither  in  safety."^ 
 
 PoR.  '  Will  not  you  go  in,  and  slay  till  morning  ? 
 
 Gr.-h.   No.     1  will  return  to  my  Lord  to-night. 
 
 Chr.  Oh,  Sir,  1  know  not  how  to  be  willing  you  should 
 leave  us  in  our  pilgrimage  :  you  have  been  so  faithful  and 
 so  loving  to  us,  you  have  fought  so  stoutly  for  us,  you 
 have  been  so  hearty  in  counselling  of  us,  that  1  shall 
 never  forget  your  favour  towards  us. 
 
 Then  said  Mercy,  Oh  that  we  might  have  thy  compa- 
 ny to  our  journey's  end  !  How  can  such  poor  women  as 
 we  hold  out  in  a  way  so  full  of  troubles  as  this  way  is, 
 without  a  friend  or  defender? 
 
 Then  said  James,  the  youngest  of  the  boys,  Pray,  Sir, 
 
 *  How  mindful  is  our  Lord  of  us!  How  gracious  is  he  to  us!  What 
 blessed  provisions  doth  he  make  for  us  !  If  pili^rims  are  atfaked  by  Giant 
 Grim,  and  terrified  Avith  the  sio;ht  of  lions,  (hey  may  be  sure,  that  it  is  only 
 a  prelude  to  some  sweet  enjoyment  of  the  Lord's  love,  and  that  they  are 
 fiearto  some  sweet  asylum,  some  sanctuary  of  rest,  peace  and  comlort. 
 
348        THKY  ARE  WELCOMED  AND   ENTERTAINED. 
 
 be  persuaded  to  go  with  lis,  and  help  us,  because  we  are 
 so  weak,  and  the  way  so  dangerous  as  it  is. 
 
 Grt.-H.  1  am  at  my  Lord's  commandment:  if  he  shall 
 allot  me  to  be  jour  guide  quite  through,  I  will  willingly 
 wait  upon  you.  But  here  you  failed  at  first ;  for  when 
 he  bid  me  come  thus  far  with  you,  then  you  should  have 
 begged  me  of  him  to  have  gone  quite  through  with  you, 
 and  he  would  have  granted  your  request.  However,  at 
 present  I  must  withdraw  ;  and  so  good  Christiana,  Mer- 
 cy, and  my  brave  children,  adieu. 
 
 Then  the  porter,  Mr.  Watchful,  asked  Christiana  of  her 
 country,  and  of  her  kindred  :  and  she  said,  "  I  came  from 
 the  city  of  Destruction ;  I  am  a  widow  woman,  and  my 
 husband  is  dead  ;  his  name  was  Christian,  the  pilgrim." 
 "How!"  said  the  porter,  "was  he  your  husband?" 
 "  Yes,"  said  she,  "  and  these  his  children ;  and  this" 
 (pointing  to  Mercy,)  "  is  one  of  my  townswomen."  Then 
 the  porter  rang  his  bell,  as  at  such  time  he  is  wont,  and 
 fhere  came  to  the  door  one  of  the  damsels,  whose  name 
 was  Humble-mind.  And  to  her  the  porter  said,  "  Go  tell  it 
 within,  that  Christiana,  the  wife  of  Christian,  and  her  chil- 
 dren, are  come  hither  on  pilgrimage."  She  went  in, 
 therefore,  and  told  it.  But,  oh,  what  noise  for  gladness 
 was  therein,  when  the  damsel  did  but  drop  that  out  of  her 
 mouth  ! 
 
 So  they  came  with  haste  to  the  porter,  for  Christiana 
 stood  still  at  the  door.  Then  some  of  the  most  grave  said 
 unto  her,  "  Come  in,  Christiana,  come  in,  thou  wife  of  that 
 good  man  ;  come  in,  thou  blessed  woman,  come  in,  with 
 all  that  are  with  thee."  So  she  went  in,  and  they  follow- 
 ed her  that  were  her  children  and  her  companions.  Now 
 wiien  they  were  gone  in,  they  were  had  into  a  large  room, 
 and  bid  to  sit  down  :  so  they  sat  down,  and  the  chief  of 
 the  house  were  called  to   see  and   welcome  the  iruests.— - 
 
CHRISTIANA   AND  MERCy's  DISCOURSE.  349 
 
 ^''hen  they  came  in,  and,  understanding  who  they  were^ 
 ^id  sahite  each  other  with  a  kiss,  and  said,  "  Welcome, 
 ye  vessels  of  the  grace  of  God,  welcome  unto  us  who  are 
 your  faithful  friends."* 
 
 Now,  because  it  was  somewhat  late,  and  because  the 
 pilgrims  were  weary  with  their  journey,  and  also  made 
 faint  with  the  sight  of  i  fight,  and  the  terrible  lions, 
 they  desired,  as  soon  as  might  be,  to  prepare  to  go  to  rest. 
 "  Nay,"  said  those  of  the  family,  "  refresh  yourselves 
 with  a  morsel  of  meat:"  for  they  had  prepared  for  them 
 a  lamb,  with  the  accustomed  sauce  thereto. t(«)  For  ihe 
 porter  had  heard  before  of  their  coming,  and  had  told  it 
 to  them  within.  So  when  ihey  had  supped,  and  ended 
 their  prayer  with  a  psalm,  they  desired  they  might  go  to 
 rest.  *'  But  let  us,"  said  Christiana,  "  if  we  may  be  so 
 bold  as  to  choose,  be  in  that  chamber  that  was  my  hus- 
 band's when  he  was  here."  So  they  had  them  up  thith- 
 er, and  they  all  lay  in  a  room."(6)  When  they  were  at 
 rest,  Christiana  and  Mercy  entered  into  discourse  about 
 things  that  were  convenient. 
 
 Chr.  Little  did  I  think  once,  when  my  husband  went 
 on  pilgrimage,  that  I  should  ever  have  followed  him. 
 
 Mer.  And  you  as  little  thought  of  lying  in  his  bed,  and 
 in  his  chamber  to  rest,  as  you  do  now.  J 
 
 *  Here  is  a  blessed  mark  of  being  vessels  of  the  grace  of  God,  when  we 
 delight  in  the  sight  of,  salute  and  welcome  others  in  the  way  to  Zion,and 
 mutually  have  our  hearts  and  affection?  drawn  out  to  each  other  in  love. 
 O  how  sweet  is  the  fellowship  of  pilgrims  below !  what  must  it  be  above  '. 
 Infinitely  above  conception.  Lord,  fire  our  souls  with  the  thought  of  ever 
 being  with  thee  and  each  other  in  thy  kingdom. 
 
 t  The  Lamb  is  the  food  of  pilgrims,  and  the  end  of  their  conversation. 
 Beader,  can  you  feed  upon  Clirist  by  failh  ?  Is  the  Lamb  the  nourishment 
 of  thy  soul,  and  the  portion  of  thy  beart  ?  Canst  thou  say  from  sweet  and 
 blessed  experience,  his  flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and  his  blood  is  drink  indeed  .-' 
 Is  it  thy  delight  to  think  of  him,  hear  of  him,  speak  of  him,  abide  in  him; 
 and  live  upon  hiui  ^  O  bless  him,  and  praise  him  ior  his  mercy. 
 
 X  Pray,  mind  the  above  sweet  note,  <'  Christ's  bosom  is  for  all  pilgrims." 
 ft  is  there  the  weary  find  rest,  and  the  burdened  soul  ease.     O  for  more 
 
 (rt)  Exod.  xii.  6  (h)  John  i.  29. 
 
350         mehcy  tells  Christiana  her  dream. 
 
 Chr.  And  much  less  did  I  ever  think  of  seeing  his  face 
 with  comfort,  and  of  worshipping  the  Lord  the  King  with 
 him  ;  and  yet  now  I  believe  J  shall  ! 
 
 Mek.   Hark,  don't  joii  hear  a  noise  ? 
 
 Chk.  Yes,  'lis,  as  I  believe,  the  noise  of  music,  for  joy 
 that  we  are  here. 
 
 Mer.  Wonderful!  Music  in  the  house,  music  in  the 
 heart,  and  music  also  in  heaven,  for  joy  that  we  are 
 here  !^' 
 
 Thus  they  talked  awhile,  and  then  betook  themselves 
 to  sleep.  So  in  the  morning  when  they  were  awaked, 
 Christiana  said  lo  Mercy,  "  what  was  the  matter  that  you 
 did  laugh  in  your  sleep  to-night  ?  I  suppose  you  was  in  a 
 dream.'' 
 
 Mer.  So  I  was,  and  a  sweet  dream  it  was  ;  but  are  you 
 sure  I  laughed  ? 
 
 Chr.  Yes;  you  laughed  heartily  :  but  pr'ythee,  Mer- 
 cy, tell  me  thy  dream. 
 
 Mer.  I  was  a  dreaming  that  I  sat  all  alone  in  a  solitary 
 place,  and  was  bemoaning  the  hardness  of  my  heart. — 
 Now  I  had  not  sat  there  long,  but  methought  many  were 
 gathered  about  me  to  see  me,  and  to  hear  what  it  was 
 that  T  said.  So  they  hearkened,  and  I  went  on  bemoan- 
 ing the  hardness  of  my  heart.  At  this,  some  of  them 
 laughed  at  me,  some  called  me  fool,  and  some  began  to 
 thrust  me  about.  With  that,  methought  I  looked  up,  and 
 saw  one  coming  w^ith  wings  towards  me.  So  he  came 
 directly  lo  me,  and  said,  "  Mercy,  what  aileth  thee  ?" 
 Now  w  hen  he  had  heard  me  make  my  complaint,  he  said, 
 
 reclinini^s  of  soul  upon  the  precious  bosom  of  our  dear  Lord  !  We  can  be 
 truly  happy  no  where  else. 
 
 *  O  what  nreciou-  harmony  is  this  !  how  joyful  to  be  the  subjects  of  it. 
 and  to  join  in  it !  The  free  sovereign  grace  cf  dod  is  the  delight/ul  theme  ; 
 and  glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  the  universal  chorus.  It  is  the  wonder 
 and  joy  of  sinners  on  earth,  and  of  angels  in  heaven. 
 
351 
 
 ^'Peace  be  to  tliee  :"  he  also  wiped  mine  eyes  with  his 
 handkerchief,  and  clad  me  in  silver  and  gold.  He  put  a 
 chain  upon  my  neck,  and  ear-rings  in  mine  ears,  and  a 
 beautiful  crown  upon  my  head,  (a)  Then  he  look  me  by 
 the  hand,  and  said,  "  Mercy,  come  after  me."  So  he 
 went  up,  and  I  followed,  till  we  came  at  a  golden  gate. 
 Then  he  knocked :  and,  when  they  within  had  opened, 
 the  man  went  in,  and  I  followed  him  up  to  a  throne,  upon 
 which  one  sat,  and  he  said  to  me,  "  Welcome,  daugh- 
 ter." The  place  looked  bright  and  twin'viing,  like  the 
 stars,  or  rather  like  the  sun,  and  I  thought  that  1  saw 
 your  husband  there.  So  1  awoke  from  my  dream.  But 
 did  I  laugh?* 
 
 Chr.  Laugh!  ay,  and  well  you  might,  to  see  yourself 
 so  well.  For  you  must  give  me  leave  to  tell  you,  that  it 
 was  a  good  dream  ;  and  that  as  you  have  begun  to  find  the 
 first  part  true,  so  you  shall  find  the  second  at  last.  *'  God 
 speaks  once,  yea,  twice,  yet  man  perceiveth  it  not ;  in 
 a  dream,  in  a  vision  of  the  night,  when  deep  sleep  falleth 
 upon  men,  in  slumbering  upon  the  bed.^\b)  VVe  need 
 not,  when  a-bed,  to  lie  awake  to  talk  with  God;  he  can 
 visit  us  while  we  sleep,  and  cause  us  then  to  hear  hi3 
 voice.  Our  heart  oft-times  wakes  when  we  sleep  ;  and 
 God  can  speak  to  that,  either  by  words,  by  proverbs,  by 
 signs  and  similitudes,  as  well  as  if  one  was  awake. f 
 
 *  Pray  observe  this  dream  :  it  is  a  most  precious  one  indeed.  VVe  find 
 it  true  in  the  broad  day  of  sweet  experience  ;  for  then  it  is  ue  get  the  most 
 blessed  visits  from  our  Lord,  when  we  get  by  ourselves  and  bemoan  the 
 deadness  of  our  poor  hearts.  True,  we  may  be  lauglied  at,  called  fools, 
 and  despised  by  the  profane  and  self-righteous,  who  do  not  feel  t!)e  hard- 
 ness of  their  hearts,  nor  bemoan  themselves  for  it  ;  yet  (he  loving,  com- 
 passionate, lender-hearted  Saviour,  is  ever  near  to  us,  he  feels  for  us,  sym- 
 pathizes with  us,  will  manifest  himself  to  us,  and  revive  us  with  the  sense 
 of  peace,  the  joy  of  hope,  and  the  comforts  of  love. 
 
 t  O  how  blessed  are  they  who  are  watching  and  waiting  continually  to 
 hear  the  small  still  voice  of  the  Spirit,  speaking  rest  and  peace  to  their 
 
 (a)  Ezek.  xvi.  S— 13.  (b)  Jub  xuiiii.  14— IG. 
 
 W    w 
 
352  PRUDENCE  CATECHISES 
 
 MfcR.  Well,  I  am  glad  of  my  dream,  for  I  hope,  ere 
 long,  to  see  it  fulfilled,  to  Ihe  making  of  me  laugh  again. 
 
 Chr.  I  think  it  is  now  high  time  to  rise,  and  to  know 
 what  we  must  do. 
 
 MfcR.  Pray,  if  they  advise  us  to  stay  awhile,  let  U3 
 willingly  accept  of  the  piofter.  I  am  the  willinger  to  stay 
 a  while  here,  to  grow  belter  acquainted  with  these  maids; 
 methinks  Prudence,  Piety,  and  Charity,  have  very  come- 
 ly and  sober  countenances. 
 
 Chr.  We  shall  see  what  they  will  do. — So  when  they 
 were  up  and  ready,  they  came  down,  and  they  asked 
 one  another  of  their  rest,  and  if  it  was  comfortable  or  not. 
 
 Very  good,  said  Mercy  ;  it  was  one  of  the  best  night's 
 lodgings  that  ever  I  had  in  my  life. 
 
 Then  said  Prudence  and  Piety,  if  you  will  be  persuad- 
 ed to  stay  here  av.hile,  you  shall  have  what  the  house  will 
 afford. 
 
 Ay,  and  that  with  a  very  good  will,  said  Charily.— 
 So  they  consented,  and  staid  there  about  a  month  oi' 
 above,  and  became  very  profitable  one  to  another.  And, 
 because  Prudence  would  see  how  Christiana  had  brought 
 up  her  children,  she  asked  leave  of  her  to  catechise 
 them  ;  so  she  gave  her  free  consent.  Then  she  began 
 with  the  youngest,  whose  name  was  James.  And  she 
 said,  "  Come,  James,  canst  fhou  tell  me  who  made  thee  ?" 
 
 Jam.  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God  the  Ho- 
 ly Ghost. 
 
 Prud.  Good  boy.  And  canst  thou  tell  who  saved 
 thee? 
 
 Jam.  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God  the  Ho- 
 ly Ghost. 
 
 souls  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  !  0  how  condescending  is  our  Lord,  Ihu^ 
 to  visit  us,  and  converse  with  us  iu  the  way  to  his  kingdom  ! 
 
JAMES   AND   JOSEPH.  358 
 
 pRUD.  Good  hoy  still.  But  how  doth  God  the  Father 
 aave  thee? 
 
 Jam.  By  his  grace. 
 
 Pkud.   How  dolh  God  the  Son  save  thee  ? 
 
 Jam.  By  his  righteousness,  and  blood,  and  death,  and 
 Jife. 
 
 Prud.   And  how  doth  God  the  Holy  Ghost  save  thee? 
 
 Jam.  By  his  illumination,  bj  his  renovation,  and  by 
 his  preservation. 
 
 Then  said  Prudence  to  Christiana,  you  are  to  be  com- 
 mended for  thus  bringing  up  your  children.  I  suppose  I 
 need  not  ask  the  rest  these  questions,  since  the  youngest 
 of  them  can  answer  them  so  well.  1  will  therefore  now 
 apply  myself  to  the  next  youngest. 
 
 Then  she  said,  come  Joseph,  (for  his  name  was  Joseph,) 
 will  you  let  me  catechise  you  ? 
 
 Jos.   With  all  my  heart. 
 
 Prud.  What  is  man  ? 
 
 Jos.  A  reasonable  creature,  made  so  by  God,  as  my 
 brother  said. 
 
 Prud.   What  is  supposed  by  this  word,  saved.'' 
 
 Jos.  That  man  by  sin  has  brought  himself  into  a  state 
 #f  captivity  and  misery. 
 
 Prud.  What  is  supposed  by  his  being  saved  by  the 
 Trinity  ? 
 
 Jos.  That  sin  is  so  great  and  mighty  a  tyrant,  that 
 none  can  pull  us  out  of  its  clutches,  but  God  ;  and  that 
 God  is  so  good  and  loving  to  man,  as  to  pull  him  indeed 
 out  of  this  miserable  stale. 
 
 Prud.   'iVhat  is  God's  design  in  saving  poor  man? 
 
 Jos.  The  glorifying  of  his  name,  of  his  grace,  and  jus- 
 tice, Sec.  and  the  everlasting  happiness  of  his  creature. 
 
 Prud.   ^V^ho  are  tliey  thjft  must  be  saved? 
 
 Jos.  Those  that  accept  of  his  salvation. 
 
 Prud.  Good   boy,   Joseph;  thy  mother  hath  taught 
 
354      PRUDENCE  CATE^nSES  JOSEPH  AND  MATTHEWr. 
 
 thee   well,  and  thou  hast  hearkened  to  what  she  has  said 
 unto  thee. 
 
 Then  said  Prudence  to  Samuel  (who  was  the  eldest  son 
 but  one,)  Come,  Samuel,  are  you  willing  that  I  should 
 catechise  you  also? 
 
 Sam.  Yes,  forsooth,  if  you  please. 
 
 Prud.   What  is  heaven  ? 
 
 Sam.  a  place  and  state  most  blessed,  because  God 
 dwelleth  there. 
 
 Pkud.  What  is  hell  ? 
 
 Sam.  a  place  and  state  most  woful,  because  it  is  the 
 dweiling-place  of  sin,  the  devil,  and  death. 
 
 Prud.   Why  wouldst  thou  go  to  heaven  ? 
 
 Sam.  That  I  may  see  God,  and  serve  him  without 
 weariness ;  that  I  may  see  Christ,  and  love  him  everlast- 
 ingly; that  I  may  have  that  fulness  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
 me,  that  I  can  by  no  means  here  enjoy. 
 
 Prud.  A  very  good  boy,  and  one  that  has  learned 
 well. — Then  she  addressed  herself  to  the  eldest,  whose 
 name  was  Matthew ;  and  she  said  to  him,  Come  Matthew, 
 shall  I  also  catechise  you  ? 
 
 Mat.    With  a  very  good  will. 
 
 Prud.  I  ask,  then,  if  there  was  ever  anything  that  had 
 a  being  antecedent  to,  or  before  God? 
 
 Mat.  No;  for  God  is  eternal;  nor  is  there  any  thing 
 excepting  himself,  that  had  a  being  until  the  beginning  of 
 the  first  day:  "For  in  six  days  the  Lord  made  heaven 
 and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them  is." 
 
 Prud.  What  do  you  think  of  the  Bible  ? 
 
 Mat.  It  is  the  holy  word  of  God. 
 
 Prud.  Is  there  nothing  written  there  but  what  you  un- 
 derstand ? 
 
 Mat.  Yes,  a  great  deal. 
 
 Prud.  W^hat  do  you  do  when  you  meet  with  places 
 therein  that  jou  do  not  understand  ? 
 
PRUDENCE  GIVES   THE  BOYS   GOOD    COUNSEL.      355 
 
 Mat.  I  think  God  is  wiser  than  I.  I  pray  also  that  he 
 will  please  to  let  me  know  all  therein,  that  he  knows  will 
 be  for  my  good."^ 
 
 Prud.  How  believe  you,  as  touching  the  resurrection 
 of  th'^  dead? 
 
 Mat.  I  believe  they  shall  rise,  the  same  that  was  bu- 
 ried; the  same  in  nature,  though  not  in  corruption.  And 
 I  believe  this  upon  a  double  account: — First,  because 
 God  has  promised  it : — secondly,  because  he  is  able  to 
 perform  it.f 
 
 Then  said  Prudence  to  the  boys,  You  must  still  heark- 
 en to  your  mother  for  she  can  learn  you  more.  You  must 
 also  diligently  give  ear  to  what  good  talk  you  shall  hear 
 from  others  :  for  your  sakes  do  they  speak  good  things. 
 Observe  also,  and  that  with  carefulness,  what  the  heav- 
 ens and  the  earth  do  teach  you ;  but  especially  be  much 
 in  the  meditation  of  that  book,  that  was  the  cause  of 
 your  father's  becoming  a  pilgrim.  I,  for  my  part,  my 
 children,  will  teach  you  what  I  can  while  you  are  here 
 and  shall  be  glad  if  you  will  ask  me  questions  that  tend 
 to  godly  edifying. 
 
 *  Though  this  is  answered  with  the  simplicity  of  a  child  ;  yet  it  is.  and 
 ever  will  be  the  language  of  every  father  in  Christ.  Happy  those  whose 
 spirits  are  cast  into  this  humble  blessed  mould  !  O  that  ihis  spirit  may  ac- 
 company us  in  all  our  researches,  in  all  our  ways,  and  through  all  our 
 days. 
 
 t  Here  is  the  foundation  of  faith,  and  the  triumph  of  hope,  God's  faith- 
 fulness to  his  promise,  and  his  power  to  perform.  Having  these  to  look 
 to,  what  should  stagger  our  faith,  or  deject  our  hope  .'  We  may,  we  ought 
 to  smile  at  all  carnal  objections,  and  trample  upon  all  corrupt  reasonings 
 
36t>       mercy's  suitor  :  her  conduct  to  him. 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 MR.  BRISK  PAYS  HIS  ADDRESSES  TO  MERCY— MATTHEW 
 TAKEN  ILL,  BUT  RECOVERS,  kc. 
 
 NOW  by  that  these  pilgrims  had  been  at  this  place  a 
 week  Mercy  had  a  visitor  that  pretended  some  good  will 
 unto  her,  and  his  name  is  Mr.  Brisk,  a  man  of  some  breed- 
 ing, and  that  pretended  to  religion  ;  but  a  man  that  stuck 
 very  close  to  the  world.  So  he  came  once  or  twice,  or 
 more,  to  Mercy,  and  offered  love  unto  her. — Now  Mercy 
 was  of  a  fair  countenance,  and  therefore  the  more  alluring. 
 Her  mind  also  was,  to  be  always  busying  of  herself  in  do- 
 ing ;  for  when  she  had  nothing  to  do  for  herself,  she  would 
 be  making  of  hose  and  garments  for  others,  and  would  be- 
 stow them  upon  them  that  had  need.  And  Mr.  Brisk, 
 not  knowing  where  or  how  she  disposed  of  what  she  made, 
 seemed  to  be  greatly  taken,  for  that  he  found  her  never 
 idle.  "  I  will  warrant  her  a  good  house-wife,"  quoth  he 
 to  himself. 
 
 Mercy  then  revealed  the  business  to  the  maidens  that 
 were  of  the  house,  and  inquired  of  them  concerning  him  ; 
 for  they  did  know  hi.n  better  than  she.  So  they  told  her, 
 that  he  was  a  very  busy  young  man,  and  one  that  pre- 
 tended to  religion  ;  but  was,  as  they  feared,  a  stranger  to 
 the  power  of  that  which  is  good. 
 
 Nay  then,  said  Mercy,  I  will  look  no  more  on  him  ;  for 
 I  purpose  never  to  have  a  clog  to  my  soul.* 
 
 Prudence  then  replied,  that  there  needed  no  great  mat- 
 
 *  Most  bl-^-^sed  resolution  !  Ah,  pilgrims,  if  you  were  more  wary,  bow 
 many  Iniu^ile-  woiiIrJ  yo;!  1 5cape,  and  how  much  more  happy  would  you 
 bt  in  your  pili^rimajje  ?  It  is  for  want  of  this  wisdom,  that  mauy  bring  evil 
 npon  themselves. 
 
HE  FORSAKES  HER.       HER  REMARKS  UPON  IT.       367 
 
 Ver  of  discouragement  to  be  given  to  hlni  ;  for  continuing 
 so,  as  she  had  begun,  to  do  for  the  poor,  would  quickly 
 cool  his  courage. 
 
 So  the  next  time  he  comes,  he  finds  her  at  her  old 
 work,  a  making  of  fhings  for  the  poor.  Then  said  he,^ 
 "  What,  always  at  it  ?"  "Yes,"  said  she,  "eifhtrfor 
 myself  or  for  olhers.'*  "  And  what  canst  thou  earn  a 
 day?"  quoth  he.  "  I  do  these  things,"  said  she,  "  (hat 
 I  may  be  rich  in  good  works,  laying  a  good  foundation 
 against  the  time  to  come,  that  I  may  lay  hold  of  eternal 
 life."(rt)  "  Why  pr'vthee,  what  dost  thou  do  with 
 them  ?"  said  he.  "  Clothe  the  naked,"  said  she.  With 
 that  his  countenance  fell.  So  he  forbore  to  come  at  her 
 again.  And  when  be  was  asked  the  reason  why,  he  said^ 
 that  Mercy  was  a  pretty  lass,  but  troubled  with  ill  condi- 
 tions.* 
 
 When  he  had  left  her,  Prudence  said.  Did  I  not  tell 
 thee,  that  Mr.  Brisk  would  soon  forsake  thee  ?  yea,  he 
 will  raise  up  an  an  ill  report  of  thee  :  for,  notwithstanding 
 his  pretence  to  religion,  and  his  seeming  love  to  mercy, 
 yet  mercy  and  he  are  of  tempers  so  different,  that  I  be- 
 lieve they  will  never  come  together. 
 
 Mer.  I  might  have  had  husbands  before  now,  though 
 I  spoke  not  of  it  to  any  ;  but  they  were  such  as  did  not 
 like  ray  conditions,  though  never  did  any  of  them  find 
 fault  with  my  person.     So  they  and  I  could  not  agree. 
 
 Prud.  Mercy  in  our  days  is  little  set  by,  any  further 
 than  as  to  its  name  ;  the  practice,  which  is  set  forth  by 
 the  conditions,  there  are  but  few  that  can  abide. 
 
 *'  How  ea«ily  are  the  tiest  of  characters  traduced,  an<lfalse  construction? 
 put  upon  the  best  of  actions  ?  Reader,  is  this  your  lot  also  ?  Mind  your  du- 
 ty. Look  to  your  Lord.  Persevere  in  his  works  and  ways  ;  and  leave 
 your  character  with  hira,  to  whom  you  can  trust  your  soui.  For  if  God 
 be  for  ns,  who  shall  be  against  us  ?  Whall  shall  harm  us,  if  we  be  follow- 
 ers of  that  which  is  good  .' 
 
 (a)  1  Tim.  vi.  17—19, 
 
358       MATTHEW  SICK. THE  PHYSICIANS  OPINION. 
 
 Well,  said  Mercy,  if  nobody  will  have  me,  I  will  die  » 
 maid,  or  my  conditions  shall  be  to  me  as  a  husband  :  for 
 T  cannot  change  my  nature ;  and  to  have  one  that  lies 
 cross  to  me  in  this,  that  I  purpose  never  to  admit  of  as 
 long  as  I  live.  I  had  a  sister,  named  Bountiful,  married 
 to  one  of  these  churls  :  but  he  and  she  could  never  agree  ; 
 but,  because  my  sister  was  resolved  to  do  as  she  had  be- 
 gun, that  is,  to  show  kindness  to  the  poor,  therefore  her 
 husband  first  cried  her  down  at  the  cross,  and  then  turned 
 her  out  of  his  doors. 
 
 Pru.  And  yet  he  was  a  professor,  I  warrant  you  ! 
 
 Mer.  Yes,  such  a  one  as  he  was,  and  such  as  the 
 world  is  now  full  of:  but  I  am  for  none  of  them  all.^ 
 
 Now  Matthew,  the  eldest  son  of  Christiana,  fell  sick, 
 and  his  sickness  was  sore  upon  him,  for  he  was  much 
 pained  in  his  bowels,  so  that  he  was  with  it,  at  times,  pull- 
 ed, as  it  were,  both  ends  together.f  There  dwelt  also 
 not  far  from  thence,  one  Mr.  Skill,  an  ancient  and  welL 
 approved  physician.  So  Christiana  desired  it,  and  they" 
 sent  for  him,  and  he  came :  when  he  was  entered  the  room, 
 and  had  a  little  observed  the  boy,  he  concluded  that  he 
 was  sick  of  the  gripes.  Then  he  said  to  his  mother, 
 "  What  diet  has  Matthew  of  late  fed  upon  ?"  "  Diet  !'• 
 said  Christiana  ;  "  nothing  but  what  is  wholesome."  The 
 physician  answered,  **  This  boy  has  been  tampering  with 
 something  that  lies  in  his  maw  undigested,  and  that  will 
 not  away  without  means.  And  I  tell  you  he  must  be 
 purged,  or  else  he  will  die." 
 
 *  Though  we  are  to  beware  of  a  censorious  spirit  in  regard  to  profes- 
 sors, yet  when  they  give  evidence  by  their  walk,  that  they  are  not  what 
 they  profess  to  be,  holy  followers  of  the  Lamb,  we  are  by  no  means  to  be 
 deceived  by  them.  For  we  have  an  unerring  rule  laid  down  by  our 
 Lord,  to  judge  of  them,  «  ye  shall  know  them  by  their  fruits."  Matt.  vii. 
 16  ;  yea,  and  we  ought  to  be  faithful  to  them  too,  by  reproving  them  iu 
 the  spirit  of  humility  and  love. 
 
 f  See  the  effects  of  sin.  It  will  pinch  and  gripe  the  conscience,  and 
 make  the  heart  sick. 
 
CHRISTIANA  8    CONCERN  FOR  MATTHEW.       359 
 
 Then  said  Samuel,  mother,  what  was  that  which  my 
 brother  did  gather  and  eat,  so  soon  as  we  were  come  from 
 the  gate  that  is  at  the  head  of  this  way  ?  You  know  that 
 there  was  an  orchard  on  the  left  hand,  on  the  other  side 
 of  the  wall,  and  some  of  the  trees  hung  over  the  wall, 
 and  my  brother  did  pluck  and  did  eat.^ 
 
 True,  my  child,  said  Christiana,  he  did  take  thereof, 
 and  did  eat;  naughty  boy  as  he  was,  I  chid  him,  and  yet 
 he  would  eat  thereof. 
 
 Skill.  I  knew  he  had  eaten  something  that  was  not 
 wholesome  food  ;  and  that  food,  to  wit,  that  fruit,  is  even 
 the  most  hurtful  of  all.  It  is  the  fruit  of  Beelzebub's 
 orchard.  I  do  marvel  that  none  did  warn  you  of  it;  ma- 
 ny  have  died  thereof.f 
 
 Then  Christiana  began  to  cry ;  and  she  said,  "  O  naugh- 
 ty boy !  and  O  careless  mother !  what  shall  I  do  for  my 
 son  ?" 
 
 Skill.  Come,  do  not  be  too  dejected;  the  boy  may 
 do  well  again,  but  he  must  purge  and  vomit. 
 
 Chr.  Pray,  Sir,  try  the  utmost  of  your  skill  with  him, 
 whatever  it  costs. 
 
 Skill.  Nay,  I  hope  I  shall  be  reasonable. — So  he 
 made  him  a  purge,  but  it  was  too  weak  ;  it  was  said,  it 
 was  made  of  the  blood  of  a  goat,  the  ashes  of  a  heifer, 
 and  with  some  of  the  juice  of  hyssop,  Sec. (a)  When 
 Mr.  Skill  had  seen  that  that  purge  was  too  weak,  he  made 
 him  one  to  the  purpose:  it  was  made  ex  came  et  sanguine 
 
 *  Observe  how  useful  pilgrims  are  to  each  other,  in  faithfully  reminding 
 of  their  conduct.  Though  this  sin  was  committed  some  time  past,  and 
 neither  Matthew  nor  his  mother  thought  of  it;  yet  It  must  be  brought  to 
 light,  and  repented  of. 
 
 t  Here  is  conviction  for  the  mother,  in  not  warning  of  sin,  and  chiding 
 for  it.  She  takes  it  home,  falls  under  the  sense  of  it,  and  is  grieved  for  it 
 A  tender  conscience  is  a  blessed  sign  of  a  gracious  heart-     Ye  parents,  who 
 
 (a^  Heb.  ix.  13—19.    x.  1—4. 
 
 X  X 
 
360       BY  MEANS  OF  PILLS,  MATTHEW  RECOVERS. 
 
 Christl:'^{a)  you  know,  physicians  give  strange  medi- 
 cines to  thtir  palients :)  and  it  was  made  up  into  pills, 
 with  a  promise  or  two,  and  a  proportionable  quantity  of 
 salt. (6)  Now  he  was  to  take  them  three  at  a  time,  fast- 
 ing, in  half  a  quarter  of  a  pint  of  the  tears  of  repentance. 
 (c)  When  this  potion  was  prepared,  and  brought  to 
 the  boy,  he  was  lofh  to  take  it,  though  torn  with  the 
 gripes,  as  if  he  should  be  pulled  in  pieces.  "  Come, 
 come,"  said  the  phyficiari,  "you  must  take  it."  *' It 
 goes  against  my  stoiiiacb,"  said  the  boy.  **  I  must  have 
 you  take  it,"  said  his  mother.  "  I  shall  vomit  it  up  again," 
 said  the  boy.  "  Pray,  Sir,"  said  Christiana  to  Mr.  Skill, 
 "  how  does  it  taste  ?"  *'  It  has  no  ill  taste,"  said  the  doc- 
 tor ;  and  with  that  she  touched  one  of  the  pills  with  the 
 tip  of  her  tongue.  *<  Oh,  Matthew ,"  said  she,  "  this  po- 
 tion is  sweeter  than  honey.  If  thou  loves!  thy  mother, 
 if  thou  lovest  thy  brothers,  if  thou  lovest  Mercy,  if  thou 
 lovest  thy  life,  take  it."  So  with  much  ado,  after  a  short 
 prayer  for  the  blessing  of  God  upon  it,  he  took  it,  and 
 it  wrought  kindly  with  him.  It  caused  him  to  purge,  to 
 sleep,  and  to  rest  quietly;  it  put  him  into  a  fine  heat  and 
 breathing  sweat,  and  rid  him  of  his  gripes. f 
 
 So  in  a  little  time  he  got  up,   and  walked  about  with  a 
 
 know  the  love  of  Christ,  watch  over  your  children  ;  see  to  it,  lest  ye 
 smart  for  thnir  sins,  in  not  warnino:  and  teaching  them,  that  the  fear  of  the 
 Lord  is  to  depart  from  all  evil  ;  yea.  to  abstain  from  the  very  appearance 
 of  it 
 
 *  Mr  Bunyan's  great  modest)'  and  humility  are  truly  admirable  ;  though 
 he  quotes  Latin,  yet  as  he  did  not  understand  it.  he  tells  us  in  the  margin, 
 "  the  Latin  I  borrow."  The  English  is,  "Of  the  flesh  and  of  the  blood 
 of  Cliiist."  This  is  thp  only  potion  for  sin-sick  souls  Feeding  upon 
 Christ's  flesh  and  l)lood  by  faith,  keefisus  froni  sinning,  and  when  sick  of 
 sin,  these,  and  nothing-  but  these,  can  heal  and  restore  us.  Yet  there  is  in 
 our  nature  an  unaccountable  rpluctanoe  to  receive  these,  through  the  un- 
 belief which  Morks  in  u".     So  Matthew  found  it 
 
 t  See  the  ble^^^ed  effect*  of  receiving  Christ,  when  under  the  sense  of 
 sin>  and  distress  for  sin.  O  what  a  preciou*  Saviour  is  Jesus !  what  effica- 
 cy is  there  in  his  bh-sed  flesh,  and  precious  bU)«>d.  to  purge  the  conscience 
 
 (a)  John  vi.  54— 57.    Heb.ix.  14.        (6)  Mark  ix.  49.        (c)  Zech.  sii.  10- 
 
EFFICACY  OF  THESE  PILLS.  361 
 
 staff,  and  would  go  from  room  to  room,  and  talk  with  Pru- 
 dence, Piety,  and  Charity,  of  his  distemper,  and  how  he 
 was  healed. 
 
 So,  when  the  boy  was  healed,  Christiana  asked  Mr. 
 Skill,  saying,  "  Sir,  what  will  content  you  for  your  pains 
 and  care  to  me,  and  of  my  child  ?"  And  he  said,  "  You 
 must  pay  the  Masler  of  the  College  of  Physicians  accord. 
 ing  (o  the  rules  made  in  that  case,  and  provided. "(a) 
 
 But,  Sip,  said  she,  what  is  this  J)ill  good  for  else  ? 
 
 Skill.  It  is  an  universal  pill ;  it  is  good  against  all  dis- 
 eases that  pilgrims  are  incident  to;  and,  when  it  is  well 
 prepared,  will  keep  good  time  out  of  mind 
 
 Chr.  Pray,  Sir,  make  me  up  twelve  boxes  of  them; 
 for,  if  I  can  get  these,  I  will  never  take  other  physic. 
 
 Skill.  These  pills  are  good  to  prevent  diseases,  as 
 well  as  to  cure  when  one  is  sick.^  Yea,  I  dare  say  it, 
 and  stand  to  it,  that  if  a  man  will  but  use  this  physic  as  he 
 should,  it  will  make  him  live  for  ever. (6)  But  good 
 Christiana,  thou  must  give  these  pills  no  other  way,  but 
 as  I  have  prescribed:  for  if  you  do,  they  will  do  no  good- 
 So  he  gave  unto  Christiana  physic  for  herself  and  her 
 boys,  and  for  Mercy  ;  and  bid  Matthew  take  heed  how 
 he  eat  any  more  green  plumbs;  and  kissed  him,  and  went 
 his  way. 
 
 It  was  told  you  before  that  Prudence  bid  the  boys,  that 
 if  at  any  time  they  would,  they  should  ask  her  some  ques- 
 tions that  might  be  profitable,  and  she  would  say  some- 
 thing to  them. 
 
 from  guilt.     It  is  this  sense  of  Christ's  love  and  grace,  which  heals,  re- 
 stores, and  makes  eur  hearts  happy  and  joyful  in  (iod  ! 
 
 *  O  pilgrims,  let  not  a  day  pass  without  having  recourse  to  the  life  and 
 death  of  tiie  Son  of  God,  and  live  by  faith  upon  liim,  who  shed  his  hlood 
 to  save  us,  and  gives  his  flesh  to  nourish  us,  and  who  says,  "  JVly  llesh  k 
 meat  indeed,  and  my  blood  is  drink  indeed." 
 
 (a)  Heb.  xlii.  11—15.  (b)  John  vi.  58. 
 
362    PRUDENCE  ANSWERS  MATTHEWs's  QUESTIOKb. 
 
 Then  Matthew,  who  had  been  sick,  asked  her,  Why, 
 for  the  most  part,  physic  should  be  bitter  to  our  palates? 
 
 Prod.  To  show  how  unwelcome  the  word  of  God,  and 
 the  effects  thereof,  are  to  a  carnal  heart. 
 
 Mat.  Why  does  physic,  if  it  does  good,  purge,  and 
 cause  to  vomit? 
 
 Prud.  To  show,  that  the  word,  w^hen  it  works  effec- 
 tually, cleanseth  the  heart  and  mind.  For,  look,  what 
 the  one  doeth  to  the  bpdy,  the  other  doeth  to  the  soul. 
 
 Mat.  What  should  we  learn  by  seeing  the  flame  of  our 
 fire  go  upwards  ?  And  by  seeing  the  beams  and  sweet  in- 
 fluences of  the  sun  strike  downwards? 
 
 PuuD.  By  the  going  up  of  the  fire,  we  are  taught  to 
 ascend  to  heaven,  by  fervent  and  hot  desires.  And  by 
 the  sun  sending  his  heat,  beams,  and  sweet  influences 
 downwards,  we  are  taught  that  the  Saviour  of  the  world, 
 though  high,  reaches  down  with  his  grace  and  love  to  us 
 below. 
 
 Mat.  Where  have  the  clouds  their  water? 
 
 Prud.  Out  of  the  sea. 
 
 Mat.  What  may  we  learn  from  that  ? 
 
 Prud.  That  ministers  should  fetch  their  doctrine  from 
 God. 
 
 Mat.   Why  do  they  empty  themselves  upon  the  earth  ? 
 
 Prud.  To  show,  that  ministers  should  give  out  what 
 they  know  of  God  to  the  world. 
 
 Mat.  Why  is  the  rainbow  caused  by  the  sun? 
 
 Prud.  To  show,  that  the  covenant  of  God's  grace  is 
 confirmed  to  us  in  Christ. 
 
 Mat.  Why  do  the  springs  come  from  the  sea  to  us 
 through  the  earth  ? 
 
 Prud.  To  show,  that  the  grace  of  God  comes  to  us 
 through  the  body  of  Christ. 
 
THEIR  QUESTIONS  AND  ANSWERS  CONTINUED.      363 
 
 Mat.  Why  do  some  of  the  sprhigs  rise  out  of  the  top 
 of  high  hills? 
 
 Prud.  To  show,  that  the  Spirit  of  grace  shall  spring 
 up  in  some  that  are  great  and  mighty,  as  well  as  in  many 
 that  are  poor  and  low. 
 
 Mat.  Why  doth  the  fire  fasten  upon  the  candlewick? 
 
 Prud.  To  show,  that  unless  grace  doth  kindle  upon 
 the  heart,  there  will  be  no  true  light  of  life  in  us. 
 
 Mat.  Why  is  the  wick,  and  tallow,  and  all,  spent  to 
 maintain  the  light  of  the  candle  ? 
 
 Prud.  To  show,  that  body  and  soul,  and  all,  should 
 be  at  the  service  of,  and  spend  themselves  to  maintain 
 in  good  condition,  that  grace  of  God  that  is  in  us. 
 
 Mat.  Why  doth  the  pelican  pierce  her  own  breast 
 with  her  bill? 
 
 Prud.  To  nourish  her  young  ones  with  her  blood, 
 and  thereby  to  show  that  Christ  the  blessed,  so  loveth  his 
 young,  his  people,  as  to  save  them  from  death  by  his 
 blood. 
 
 Mat.  What  may  one  learn  by  hearing  of  the  cock 
 crow? 
 
 Prud.  Learn  to  remember  Peter's  sin,  and  Peter's  re- 
 pentance. The  cock's  crowing  shows  also,  that  day  is 
 coming  on ;  let  then  the  crowing  of  the  cock  put  thee  in 
 mind  of  that  last  and  terrible  day  of  judgment. 
 
 Now  about  this  time  their  month  was  out;  wherefore 
 they  signified  to  those  of  the  house,  that  it  was  conveni- 
 ent for  them  to  up  and  be  going.  Then  said  Joseph  to 
 his  mother,  "  It  is  convenient  that  you  forget  not  to  send  , 
 to  the  house  of  Mr.  Interpreter,  to  pray  him  to  grant 
 that  Mr.  Great-heart  should  be  sent  unto  us,  that  he  may 
 be  our  conductor  the  rest  of  our  way."  "Good  boy," 
 said  she,  "  I  had  almost  forgot."  So  she  drew  up  a  pe- 
 tition, and  prayed  Mr.   W^atchful  the  porter,  to  send  it 
 
364     eve's  apple,  Jacob's  ladder,  &c. 
 
 by  some  fit  man,  to  her  good  friend  Mr.  Interpreter  ;  who, 
 when  it  was  come,  and  he  had  seen  the  contents  of  the 
 petition,  said  to  the  messenger,  "  Go  tell  them  that  I  will 
 send  him." 
 
 When  the  family  where  Christiana  was,  saw  that  they 
 had  a  purpose  to  go  forward,  they  called  the  whole  house 
 together,  to  give  thanks  to  their  King,  for  sending  of  them 
 such  profitable  guests  as  these.  Which  done,  they  said 
 unto  Christiana,  "  And  shall  we  not  show  thee  something, 
 according  as  our  custom  is  to  do  to  pilgrims,  on  which 
 thou  mayest  meditate  when  thou  art  on  the  way  ?"  So 
 they  took  Christiana,  her  children,  and  Mercy,  into  the 
 closet,  and  showed  them  one  of  the  apples  that  Eve  ate 
 of,  and  that  she  also  did  give  to  her  husband,  and  that  for 
 the  eatina;  of  which,  they  were  both  turned  out  of  Para- 
 dise ;  and  asked  her,  "  What  she  thought  that  was  ?'* 
 Then  Christiana  said,  "  It  is  food  or  poison,  I  know  not 
 which."  So  they  opened  the  matter  to  her,  and  she  held 
 up  her  hands  and  wondered. ^(a) 
 
 Then  they  had  her  to  a  place,  and  show^ed  her  Jacob's 
 ladder.  Now  at  that  time  there  were  some  angels  as- 
 cending upon  it.  So  Christiana  looked,  and  looked  to 
 see  the  angels  go  up  ;  so  did  the  rest  of  the  company. (6) 
 Then  they  were  going  into  another  place,  to  show  them 
 something  else  :  but  James  said  to  his  mother,  "  Pray 
 bid  them  stay  a  little  longer,  for  this  is  a  curious  sight.'* 
 So  they  turned  again,  and  stood  feeding  their  eyes  on  this 
 so  pleasant  a  prospect. — After  this  they  had  them  into  a 
 
 *  It  is  not  enough  that  the  Holy  Spirit  convinces  us  of  sin,  previous  to 
 our  first  setting  out  on  pilgrimage,  and  makes  us  sensible  of  our  want  of 
 Christ,  but  he  also  keeps  up  a  sight  and  sense  of  the  evil  of  sin,  in  its  orig- 
 inal nature,  as  well  as  our  actual  transgressions.  This  often  makes  us 
 wonder  at  sin,  at  ourselves,  and  at  the  love  of  Christ  in  becoming  a  sacri- 
 fice for  our  sins. 
 
 fa)  Gen.  iii.  1— 6.    Rora.  vii.  24.  (i)  Gen.  xsviii.  12, 
 
GREAT-HEART   ARRIVING,  THEY   GO  FORWARD.    365 
 
 place,  where  there  did  hang  up  a  golden  anchor :  so  they 
 bid  Christiana  take  it  down  ;  for,  said  they,  yoir  shall 
 have  it  with  joii,  for  it  is  of  absolufe  necessity  that  you 
 should,  that  you  may  lay  hold  of  that  within  the  veil,  and 
 stand  steadfast  in  case  you  should  meet  with  turbulent 
 weather  : — so  they  were  glad  thereof.^(a) — Then  they 
 took  them,  and  had  them  to  the  mount  upon  which  Abra- 
 ham our  father  had  offered  up  Isaac  his  son,  and  showed 
 them  the  altar,  the  wood,  the  fire,  and  the  knife  ;  for  they 
 remain  to  be  seen  to  this  very  day. — When  they  had 
 seen  it,  they  held  up  their  hands,  and  blessed  themselves, 
 and  said,  "  Oh  what  a  man  for  love  to  his  Master,  and  for 
 denial  to  himself,  was  Abraham  !"  Alter  they  had  show- 
 ed them  all  these  things,  Prudence  took  them  into  a  dining- 
 room,  where  stood  a  pair  of  excellent  virginals  ;  so  she 
 played  upon  them,  and  turned  what  she  had  showed  them 
 into  this  excellent  song,  saying, 
 
 "  Eve's  apple  we  have  showed  you  : 
 
 Of  that  be  you  aware  ; 
 You  have  seen  Jacob's  ladder  too, 
 
 Upon  which  angels  are  : 
 An  anchor  you  received  have  ; 
 
 But  let  not  this  suffice, 
 Until  with  Abra'am  you  have  gavt'     . 
 
 Your  best  for  sacrifice." 
 
 Now  about  this  time  one  knocked  at  the  door:  so  the 
 porter  opened,   and,  behold,  Mr.  Great-heart  was  there  ! 
 
 *  This  Is  the  anchor  of  hope.  This  keeps  the  soul  safe,  and  steady  to 
 Jesus,  who  is  ihfe  alone  object  of  our  hope.  Hope  sprinji;s  iVom  failh.  It 
 is  an  expectation  of  the  fulfilmeiit  of  those  things  that  are  premised  in  the 
 word  of  truth,  by  the  God  of  all  grace.  Failh  receives  them,  trusts  in  them- 
 relies  upon  them,  and  hope  waits  for  the  full  accomplishment  and  enjoy 
 menl  of  them. 
 
 in)  Joel  iii.  16.     Heb.vi.  19 
 
366  THEY  TAKE  LEAVE  OF  WATCHFUL. 
 
 But  when  he  was  come  in,  what  joy  was  there  !  for  it 
 carae  now  afresh  again  into  their  minds,  how  but  a  while 
 ago  he  had  slain  old  Grim  Bloody-man  the  giant,  and  had 
 delivered  them  from  the  lions. 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart  to  Christiana  and  to  Mer- 
 cy, My  Lord  has  sent  each  of  you  a  bottle  of  wine,  and 
 also  some  parched  corn,  together  with  a  couple  of  pome- 
 granates ;  he  also  sent  the  boys  some  figs  and  raisins  ;  to 
 refresh  you  in  your  way.^ 
 
 Then  they  addressed  themselves  to  their  journey  ;  and 
 Prudence  and  Piety  went  along  with  them.  When  they 
 came  at  the  gate,  Christiana  asked  the  porter,  if  any  of 
 late  went  by.  He  said.  No,  only  one,  some  time  since, 
 who  also  told  me,  that  of  late  there  had  been  a  great  rob- 
 bery committed  on  the  King's  highway,  as  you  go :  but, 
 said  he,  the  thieves  are  taken,  and  will  shortly  be  tried  for 
 their  lives.  Then  Christiana  and  Mercy  were  afraid  ;  but 
 Matthew  said.  Mother,  fear  nothing,  as  long  as  Mr.  Great- 
 heart  is  to  go  with  us,  and  to  be  our  conductor. 
 
 Then  said  Christiana  to  the  porter.  Sir,  I  am  much 
 obliged  to  you  for  all  the  kindnesses  that  you  have  show- 
 ed to  me  since  I  came  hither  ;  and  also  that  you  have 
 been  so  loving  and  kind  to  my  children  ;  I  know  not  how 
 to  gratify  your  kindness  :  wherefore,  pray,  as  a  token  of 
 my  respects  to  you,  accept  of  this  small  mite.  So  she 
 put  a  gold  angelf  in  his  hand  :  and  he  made  her  a  low 
 obeisance,  and  said,  "  Let  thy  garments  be  always  w^hite^ 
 and  let  thy  head  want  no  ointment.     Let  Mercy  live  and 
 
 *  O  how  reviving  and  refreshing  are  those  love-tokens  from  our  Lord  ! 
 Great-heart  never  comes  empty-handed.  He  always  inspires  with  cour- 
 age and  confidence. 
 
 t  No  wonder  that  the  pilgrims  were  thankful  for  their  kind  entertain- 
 ment, or  that  they  testified  their  esteem  of  the  gospel,  and  its  glorious  Au- 
 thor, by  the  present  they  made  to  the  porter  ;  for  says  St.  Paul,  in  behalf 
 of  the  ministers  of  the  word,  ''  If  we  have  sown  unto  you  spiritual  things. 
 is  it  a  great  thing  if  we  shall  reap  your  carnal  things  ?" 
 
THEY  TAKE  LEAVE  OF  WATCHFUL.  267 
 
 not  die,  and  let  not  her  works  be  few."  And  to  the  boys 
 he  said,  "  Do  voii  flee  youthful  lusts,  and  follow  after 
 godliness  with  them  that  are  grave  and  wise  ;  so  shall  you 
 put  gladness  into  your  mother's  heart,  and  obtain  praise 
 of  all  that  are  sober-minded." — So  they  thanked  the  por- 
 ter, and  departed. 
 
368  CHRISTIANA  HEARS  CCRIOUS  NOTES. 
 
 CHAPTER  VIL 
 
 THE  PILGRIMS  PURSUE  THEIR  JOURNEY.  AND  PASS  THROUGH 
 THE  VALLEY  OF  HUMILIATION,  AND  OF  THE  SHADOW  OF 
 DEATH. 
 
 NOW  I  saw  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  forward  un- 
 til they  were  come  to  the  brow  of  the  liill,  where  Piety, 
 bethinking  herself,  cried  out,  Alas  !  I  have  forgot  what  I 
 intended  to  bestow  upon  Christiana  and  her  companions  ; 
 I  will  go  back  and  fetch  it.  So  she  ran  and  fetched  it. 
 When  she  was  gone,  Christiana  thought  she  heard  in  a 
 grove,  a  little  way  off  on  the  right  hand,  a  most  curious 
 melodious  note,  with  words  much  like  these  : 
 
 "  Through  all  my  life  thy  favour  is; 
 
 So  frankly  show'd  to  me, 
 That  in  thy  house  for  evermore 
 
 My  dwelling-place  shall  be.'' 
 
 And  listening  still  she  thought  she  heard  another  an- 
 swer it,  saying. 
 
 For  why !  The  Lord  our  God  is  goodj 
 
 His  mercy  is  for  ever  sure: 
 His  truth  at  all  times  firmly  stood, 
 
 And  shall  from  age  to  age  endure.'' 
 
 So  Christiana  asked  Prudence  what  it  was  that  made 
 those  curious  notes.  They  are,  said  she  our  country 
 birds :  they  sing  these  notes  but  seldom,  except  it  be  at 
 the  spring,  when  the  flowers  appear,  and  the  sun  shines 
 warm,  and  then  yon  may  hear  them  all  the  day  long,     I 
 
GREAT-HEART  ENCOURAGES  THE  PILGRIMS.       369 
 
 often,  said  she,  go  to  hear  them  :  we  also  oft-times  keep 
 them  tame  in  our  house.  Thej  are  very  fine  company 
 for  us  when  we  are  melancholy ;  also  they  make  the 
 woods  and  groves,  and  solitary  places,  places  desirous  to 
 be  in.^(a) 
 
 By  this  time  Piety  was  come  again;  so  she  said  to 
 Christiana,  Ijook  here,  I  have  brought  thee  a  scheme  of 
 all  those  things  that  thou  hast  seen  at  our  house,  upon 
 which  thou  mayest  look  when  thou  findest  thyself  forget- 
 ful, and  call  those  things  again  to  remembrance,  for  thy 
 edification  and  comfort. 
 
 Now  they  began  to  go  down  the  hill  to  the  valley  of 
 Humiliation.  It  was  a  steep  hill,  and  the  way  was  slip- 
 pery;  bnt  they  were  very  careful;  so  they  got  down 
 pretty  well-  When  they  were  down  in  the  valley ,f  Pie- 
 ty said  to  Christiana,  This  is  the  place  where  your  hus- 
 band met  with  the  foul  fiend  Apollyon,  and  where  they  had 
 the  great  fight  that  they  had  :  I  know  you  cannot  but 
 have  heard  thereof.  But  be  of  good  courage  ;  as  long 
 as  you  have  Mr.  Great-heart  here  to  be  your  guide  and 
 conductor,  we  hope  you  will  fare  the  better.  So  when 
 these  two  had  committed  the  pilgrims  unto  the  conduct 
 of  their  guide,  he  went  forward,  and  they  went  after. 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  We  need  not  be  so  afraid 
 
 *  You  see  these  joyftil  notes  spring  from  a  sense  of  nearness  to  the 
 Lord,  and  a  firm  confidence  in  his  divine  truth  and  everlasting  tnercy.  O 
 u'hen  the  S^n  of  righteousness  siiines  warmly  on  the  son!,  and  gives  us 
 *:iear!y  to  see  these,  it  makes  the  pilg'-ims  sing  most  sweetly-  and  shout 
 most  joyfully  indeed.  These  songs  approach  very  nearly  to  tiie  heavenly 
 music  in  the  realm  of  glory. 
 
 *  Afier  heing  thus  highly  favoured  with  sensihle  comforts  in  the  views 
 of  faith,  the  comforts  of  hope,  and  the  joys  ot  love;  seethe  next  step 
 those  pilgrims  are  to  take  ;  it  is  down  the  hill  Difficulty,  into  the  valley 
 of  Humiliation.  What  doth  this  place  signify  ?  A  d^ep  and  ahiding  sight 
 and  seii'ie  of  ourselves;  of  our  ruined  state,  lost  condition,  and  desperate 
 (fircumstances,  as  fallen  sinners. 
 
 (a)  Sol.  Song.  ii.  11,  12. 
 
370  JAMEa  PERCEIVES  THE  FILLAH. 
 
 of  this  vallej,  for  here  is  nothing  to  hurt  us,  unless  we 
 procure  it  ourselves.  It  is  true,  Christian  did  meet  here 
 with  Apolljon,  with  whom  he  had  also  a  sore  combat; 
 but  that  fray  was  the  fruit  of  those  slips  that  he  got  in  bis 
 going  down  the  hill;  for  they  that  get  slips  there,  must 
 look  for  combats  here,  (a)  And  hence  it  is  that  this  val- 
 ley has  got  so  hard  a  name.  For  Ihe  common  people, 
 when  they  hear  that  some  frightful  thing  has  befallen  such 
 an  one,  in  such  a  place,  are  of  opinion  that  that  place  is 
 haunted  with  some  foul  fiend,  or  evil  spirit;  when,  alas! 
 it  is  for  the  fruit  of  their  doing,  that  such  things  do  be< 
 fall  them  there.* 
 
 Tills  valley  of  Humiliation  is  of  itself  as  fruitful  a  place 
 as  any  the  crow  flies  over;  and  I  am  persuaded,  if  we 
 could  hit  upon  it,  we  might  find  somewhere  hereabout 
 something  that  might  give  us  an  account,  why  Christian 
 was  so  hardly  beset  in  this  place. 
 
 Then  James  said  to  his  mother,  "  Lo,  yonder  stands  a 
 pillar,  and  it  looks  as  if  something  was  written  thereon ; 
 let  us  go  and  see  what  it  is."  So  they  went,  and  found 
 there  written,  "Let  Christian's  slips,  before  he  came 
 hither,  and  the  burden  that  he  met  with  in  this  place,  be 
 a  warning  to  those  that  come  after."  "  Lo,"  said  their 
 guide,  "  did  I  not  tell  you  that  there  was  something  here- 
 abouts, that  would  give  intimation  of  the  reason  why 
 Christian  was  so  hard  beset  in  this  place  ?"  Then,  turn- 
 ing to  Christiana,  he  said,  no  disparagement  to  Christian, 
 
 *  What  a  great  blessing  it  is  to  have  Great-heart  in  the  ValJey  of  Hu- 
 mility !  How  sad  is  it  for  (nigrims  to  procure  evils  for  themselves  by  their 
 sin  aiul  folly  !  flosv  joyful  is  it  to  know  that,  "  like  as  a  father  pitieth  his 
 children,  so  tlie  Lord  [)itieth  (hem  who  fear  him  !"  Ps.  ciii.  13.  Yet  if  we 
 slip,  we  'ihall  he  sure  to  smart.  If  we  do  not  hold  fast  faith,  hope,  love, 
 and  oiicdieoce,  Satan  will  attack,  distress  us  in  some  sort,  and  prevail 
 against  us,  and  then  we  shall  bring  up  an  evil  report  of  the  safe  and  fruit- 
 ful valley  of  Humiliation. 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  125—130. 
 
 I 
 
THE  shepherd's  bot.  371 
 
 more  than  to  many  others  whose  hap  and  lot  it  was.  For 
 it  is  easier  going  up  than  clown  this  Iiill,  and  that  can  be 
 said  but  of  few  hills  in  all  these  parts  of  the  world.  But 
 we  will  leave  the  good  man,  he  is  at  rest,  he  also  had  a 
 brave  victory  over  Jiis  enemy:  let  Him  that  dwelleth 
 above,  grant  that  we  fare  no  worse,  v/hen  we  come  to  be 
 tried,  than  he  ! 
 
 But  we  will  come  again  to  this  valley  of  Humiliation. — 
 It  is  the  best  and  most  fruitful  piece  of  ground  in  all  these 
 parts. — It  is  a  fat  ground  ;  and,  as  you  see,  consisteth 
 much  in  meadows  ;  and  if  a  man  was  to  come  here  in  the 
 summer  time,  as  we  do  now,  if  he  knew  not  any  thing  be- 
 fore thereof,  and  if  he  also  delighted  himself  in  the  sight 
 of  his  eyes,  he  might  see  that  which  would  be  delightful 
 to  him.  Behold  how  green  this  valley  is  ;  also  how  beau- 
 tiful with  lilies. («)  I  have  also  known  many  labouring 
 men  that  have  got  good  estates  in  this  valley  of  Humilia- 
 tion ;  (for  "  God  resisteth  the  proud,  but  giveth  more 
 grace  to  the  humble  ;")  for  indeed  it  is  a  very  fruitful 
 soil,  and  doth  bring  forth  by  handfuls.  Some  also  have 
 wished,  that  the  next  way  to  their  Father's  house  were 
 here,  that  they  might  be  troubled  no  more  with  either 
 hills  or  mountains  to  go  over :  but  the  way  is  the  way, 
 and  there  is  an  end.^ 
 
 Now  as  I  hey  were  going  along,  and  talking,  they  espi- 
 ed a  boy  feeding  his  father's    sheep.     The   boy  was  in 
 
 *  Thoui2;h  this  valley  of  Humiliation  may  be  very  terrify  ins;  to  pilgrims, 
 after  they  have  been  favonred  with  peace  and  joy,  and  comforted  by  the 
 views  of  faith  and  hope  ;  yet  it  is  a  very  safe  place,  and  though  at  first  en- 
 tering into  it,  and  seeing  more  of  themselves  than  was  ever  before  show- 
 ed tiiem,  they  may  fear  and  tren»ble  ;  yet  after  some  time  continuing  here, 
 they  are  more  reconciled  atid  contented  ;  for  iiere  they  find  the  visits  of 
 (heir  Lord  ;  and,  in  the  depths  of  their  humility,  they  behold  the  heiiihts 
 of  his  love,  and  the  depths  of  his  mercy,  cry  out,  Though  I  am  emptied  of 
 all,  yet  I  have  an  inexhaustible  fulness  in  Jesus,  to  supply  rae  with  all  I 
 want,  and  alil  hope. 
 
 fa)  Sol.  Song.  il.  1.    James  iv.  6.     1  Pet.  v.  5. 
 
^72        CHRIST  LOVED  TO  D\V  ELL   IN  THE  VALLEl. 
 
 verj  mean  clothes,  but  of  a  fresh  and  well-favoured  coun- 
 tenance ;  and  as  he  sat  by  himself  he  sung.  Hark,  said 
 Mr.  Greal-heart,  to  what  the  shepherd's  boy  saith :  so 
 they  hearkened,  and  he  said, 
 
 "  He  that  is  down,  needs  fear  no  fall : 
 
 He  that  is  low,  no  pride  : 
 He  that  is  humble  ever  shall 
 
 Have  God  to  be  his  guide. 
 I  am  content  w  ith  what  I  have, 
 
 Little  be  it  or  much  : 
 And,  Lord,  contentment  still  I  crave, 
 
 Because  thou  savest  such. 
 Fulness  to  such  a  burden  is 
 
 That  go  on  pilgrimage  : 
 Here  little,  and  hereafter  bhss, 
 
 Is  best  from  age  to  age.''(a) 
 
 Then  said  the  guide,  Do  you  hear  him '!  1  will  dare  to 
 say  this  boy  lives  a  merrier  life,  and  wears  more  of  the 
 herb  called  hearths  ease  in  his  bosom,  than  he  that  is  clad 
 in  silk  and  velvet.  But  we  will  proceed  in  our  discourse. 
 ■  In  this  valley  our  Lord  formerly  had  his  country 
 house,  he  loved  much  to  be  here :  he  loved  also  to  walk 
 in  these  meadows,  and  he  found  the  air  was  pleasant. 
 Besides,  here  a  man  shall  be  free  from  the  noise,  and  from 
 the  hurryings  of  this  life  ;  all  states  are  full  of  noise  and 
 confusion,  only  the  valley  of  Humiliation  is  that  empty 
 and  solitary  place.  Here  a  man  shall  not  be  let  and  hind- 
 ered in  his  contemplation,  as  in  other  places  he  is  apt  to 
 be.  This  is  a  valley  that  nobody  walks  in,  but  those  that 
 love  a  pilgrim's  life.  And  though  Christian  had  the  hard 
 hap  to  meet  with  ApoUyon,  and  to  enter  with  him  a  brisk 
 
 (n)  Heb.  xiii.  5. 
 
FORGETFUL   GREEN.  *.i?0 
 
 le^counter;  yei^  I  must  tell  you,  that  in  former  times  men 
 have  met  with  angels  here,  have  found  pearls  here,  and 
 have  in  this  place  found  the  words  of  life. -^(a) 
 
 Did  I  say,  our  Lord  had  here  in  former  days  his  coun- 
 try house,  and  that  he  loved  here  to  w  alk  ?  I  will  add,  in 
 this  place,  and  to  the  people  that  live  and  trace  these 
 grounds,  he  has  left  a  yearly  revenue,  to  be  faithfully  paid 
 them  at  certain  seasons  for  their  maintenance  by  the  way, 
 and  for  their  further  encouragement  to  go  on  their  pil- 
 grimage. 
 
 Now,  as  they  went  on,  Samuel  said  to  Mr.  Great-heart ; 
 "  Sir,  1  perceive  that  in  this  valley  my  father  and  Apol- 
 lyon  had  their  battle  ;  but  whereabout  was  the  fight?  for 
 1  perceive  this  valley  is  large." 
 
 Gr.-h.  Your  father  had  the  battle  with  Apollyon  at  a 
 place  yonder  before  us,  in  a  narrow  passage,  just  beyond 
 forgetful  green.  And  indeed  that  place  is  the  most  dan- 
 gerous place  in  all  these  parts  :  for  if  at  any  time  pilgrims 
 meet  with  any  brunt,  it  is  when  they  forget  what  favours 
 they  have  received,  and  how  unworthy  they  are  of  them.f 
 This  is  the  place  also,  where  others  have  been  hard  put 
 to  it. — But  more  of  the  place  when  we  are  come  to  it ;  for 
 J  persuade  myself,  that  to  this  day  there  remains  either 
 some  sign  of  the  battle,  or  some  monument  to  testify  that 
 such  a  battle  was  there  fought. 
 
 Then  said  Mercy,  I  think  I  am  as  well  in  this  valley  as 
 
 *  Ever  remember  the  word  of  our  gracious  Lord,  "  It  is  enough  for  the 
 disciple  that  he  be  as  his  Master."  If  your  Lord  made  it  his  chief  delight 
 to  be  in  this  valley  of  Humiliation,  learn  from  his  example  to  prize  this 
 valley.  Though  you  Miay  meet  with  an  Apollyon,  or  a  destrover  h*>re  •  vet 
 you  are  safe  in  the  arms,  and  under  Ihe  power  of  yoiu-  ail-connuenn<-' 
 Lord  ;  for  though  the  Lord  is  high,  yet  hath  he  respect  unto  the  lovvlv      '^ 
 
 \  O  pilgrims,  attend  (othis.=  Pride   and  ingratitude  go  hand  in  hand 
 Study,  ever  study  the  favours  of  your  Lord  :  how  freely  they  are  be-^f ow- 
 ed upon  you  :  and  how  utterly  unworlhy  you  are  of  the  least  of  them  — 
 HeWiive  oiForgelf III  Green. 
 
 (a)  IIo.=;  ii.  4,  .'J. 
 
374  MEMORIALS  OF  CHRISTIAN'S  VICTORY. 
 
 I  have  been  any  where  else  in  all  our  journey  :  (he  place; 
 inethinks,  suits  with  my  spirit.  I  love  to  be  in  such  places 
 where  there  is  no  rattling  with  coaches,  nor  rumbling  with 
 wheels  ;  niethinks,  here  one  may,  without  much  molesta- 
 tion, be  tliinking  what  he  is,  whence  he  came,  what  he  has 
 done,  and  to  what  the  King  has  called  him  :  here  one  may 
 think,  and  break  at  heart,  and  melt  in  one's  spirit,  until 
 one's  eyes  become  as  "  the  fish-pools  of  Heshbon."  They 
 that  go  rightly  through  this  "  valley  of  Bacha,  make  it  a 
 w^ell  ;  the  rain,"  that  God  sends  down  from  heaven  upon 
 them  that  are  here,  "  also  filleth  the  pools."  This  valley 
 is  that  from  whence  also  the  King  will  give  to  them  their 
 vineyards  ;'a)  and  they  that  go  through  it  shall  sing  as 
 Christian  did,  for  all  he  met  with  Apollyon. 
 
 It  is  true,  said  their  guide,  I  have  gone  through  this 
 valley  many  a  time,  and  never  was  better  than  when  here. 
 I  have  also  been  a  conductor  to  several  pilgrims,  and  they 
 have  confessed  the  same.  "To  this  man  will  I  look" 
 (saith  the  King,)  '*  even  to  him  that  is  poor,  and  of  a  con- 
 trite spirit,  and  that  trerablelh  at  my  word." 
 
 Now  ihey  were  come  to  the  place  where  the  aforemen- 
 tioned battle  was  fought.  Then  said  the  guide  to  Chris- 
 tiana, her  children,  and  Mercy,  This  is  the  place  :  on  this 
 ground  Christian  stood,  and  up  there  came  Apollyon 
 against  him  :  and,  look,  did  not  I  tell  you,  here  is  some  of 
 your  husband's  blood  upon  these  stones  to  this  day  :  be- 
 hold, also,  how  here  and  there  are  yet  to  be  seen  upon  the 
 place  some  of  the  shivers  of  Apollyon's  broken  darts  : 
 see  also  how  they  did  beat  the  ground  with  their  feet  as 
 they  fought,  to  make  good  their  places  against  each  other  ; 
 how  also,  with  their  by-blows,   they  did  split  the   very 
 
 (a)  Sol.  Song,  vii.4.     Ps.  Ixxxiv  0-     Hos.  ii,  15. 
 
THE  VALLEY  OF  THE  SHADOW  OF  DEATH.   375 
 
 '.tones  in  pieces ;  verily  Christian  did  here  play  Ihe  man, 
 and  showed  himself  as  stout  as  Hercules  could,  had  he 
 been  there,  even  he  himself.  AVhen  Apollyon  was  beat, 
 he  made  his  retreat  to  the  next  valley,  that  is  called  the 
 valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  unto  which  we  shall  come 
 anon."^  Lo,  yonder  also  stands  a  monument,  on  which  is 
 engraven  this  battle,  and  Christian's  victory,  to  his  fame 
 throughout  all  ages. 
 
 So  because  it  stood  just  on  the  way-side  before  them, 
 they  stepped  to  it  and  read  the  writing,  which  word  for 
 word  was  this: 
 
 "  Hard  by  here  was  a  batde  fought, 
 
 Most  strange  and  yet  most  true ; 
 Christian  and  Apollyon  sought 
 
 Each  other  to  subdue. 
 The  man  so  bravely  play'd  the  man. 
 
 He  made  the  fiend  to  fly  5 
 Of  which  a  monument  I  stand, 
 
 The  same  to  testify.'- 1 
 
 When  they  had  passed  by  this  place,  they  came  upon 
 the  borders  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  this  valley  was 
 longer  than  the  other  ;  a  place  also  most  strongly  haunted 
 with  evil  things,  as  many  are  able  to  testify :  but  these 
 women  and  children  went  the  better  through  it,  because 
 they  had  day-light,  and  because  Mr.  Great-heart  was  their 
 conductor. 
 
 When  they  were  entered  upon  this  valley,  they  thought 
 
 *  If  Satan  be  driven  back  from  one  attack,  prepare  for  another.  Bless 
 God  for  your  armour.     IVever  put  it  off. 
 
 t  Monuments  of  victory  over  Satan,  are  to  God's  glory,  and  are  very 
 animating  and  encouraging  to  those  who  come  after.  Proclaim,  O  Chris- 
 tians, your  mercies  with  thankfulness,  and  your  victories  with  shouts  of 
 humility,  to  the  lionour  of  tlie  Captain  of  our  salvation. 
 
 Z   z 
 
3i6         THE  VALLEy  OF  THE  SHADOW  OF  DEATH. 
 
 that  they  heard  a  groaning,  as  of  dead  men  ;  a  very  great 
 groaning.  They  thought  also  that  thej  did  hear  words 
 of  lamentation,  spoken  as  of  some  in  extreime  torment. 
 These  things  made  the  boys  to  quake,  the  women  also 
 looked  pale  and  wan  ;  but  their  guide  bid  them  be  of  good 
 comfort. 
 
 So  they  went  on  a  little  further,  and  they  thought  that 
 they  felt  the  ground  begin  to  shake  under  them,  as  if  some 
 hollow  place  was  there;  they  heard  also  a  kind  of  hissing, 
 as  of  serpents,  but  nothing  as  yet  appeared.  Then  said 
 the  boys,  "  Are  we  not  yet  at  the  end  of  this  doleful 
 place  ?"  But  the  guide  also  bid  them  be  of  good  courage, 
 and  look  well  to  their  feet,  lest  haply,  said  he,  you  be  ta- 
 ken in  some  snare.* 
 
 Now  James  began  to  be  sick,  but  I  think  the  cause 
 thereof  was  fear  ;  so  his  mother  gave  him  some  of  that 
 glass  of  spirits  that  she  had  given  her  at  the  Interpreter's 
 house,  and  three  of  the  pills  that  Mr.  Skill  had  prepared  ; 
 and  the  boy  began  to  revive.  Thus  they  went  on,  till 
 they  came  to  about  the  middle  of  the  valley  ;  and  then 
 Christiana  said,  *' Melhinks,  I  see  something  vonder  up- 
 on the  road  before  us  ;  a  thing  of  a  shape  such  as  I  have 
 not  seen."  Then  said  Joseph,  "Mother,  what  is  it?" 
 "  An  ugly  thing,  child  ;  an  ugly  thing,"  said  she.  "  But, 
 mother,  what  is  it  like?"  said  he.  "'Tis  like,  I  cannot 
 tell  what,"  said  she.  "  And  now  it  is  but  a  little  way 
 off."     Then  said  she,  "  It  is  nigh." 
 
 "V/ell,"  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  "let  them  that  are 
 most  afraid,   keep  close  to  me."     So  the  fiend  came  on. 
 
 *  None  know  the  distress,  anguish,  and  fear,  that  haunt  pilgrims  in  thi^ 
 valley,  but  those  who  have  been  in  it.  The  hissings,  revilings,  and  injec- 
 tions of  that  old  serpent,  with  his  infernal  malice,  seem  to  be  let  loose  up- 
 on pilgrims  in  this  valley.  Ajsaph  seems  to  be  walking  in  this  valley,  when 
 he  says,  "  As  for  me,  my  feet  were  almost  gone  :  my  steps  had  well  nigh 
 slipt."  Vs.  Ixxiii.  7. 
 
THEY  ARE  GREATLY  ALARMED;        377* 
 
 and  the  conductor  met  it ;  but  when  it  waa  just  come  to 
 him,  it  vanished  to  all  their  sights;  then  remembered  tliey 
 what  had  been  said  some  time  ago;  *' Resist  the  devil, 
 and  he  will  flee  from  }  on."* 
 
 They  went  therefore  on,  as  being  a  little  refreshed  ;  but 
 they  had  not  gone  far,  before  Mercy,  looking  behind  her, 
 saw,  as  she  thought,  something  almost  like  a  lion,  and 
 it  came  a  great  padding  pace  after ;  and  it  had  a  hollow 
 voice  of  roaring  ;  and  at  every  roar  that  it  gave,  it  made 
 the  valley  echo,  and  all  their  hearts  to  ache,  save  the 
 heart  of  him  that  was  their  guide.  So  it  came  up;  and 
 Mr.  Great-heart  went  behind,  and  put  the  pilgrims  all 
 before  him.  The  lion  also  came  on  a  pace,  and  Mr. 
 Great-heart  addressed  himself  to  give  him  battle.  But 
 when  he  saw  that  it  was  determined  that  resistance  should 
 be  made,  he  also  drew  back   and  came  no  further.f  (a) 
 
 Then  they  w^ent  on  again,  and  their  conductor  did  go 
 before  them,  till  they  came  at  a  place  where  was  cast  up 
 a  pit  the  whole  breadth  of  the  way  ;  and,  before  they 
 could  be  prepared  to  go  over  that,  a  great  mist  and  a  dark- 
 ness fell  upon  them,  so  that  they  could  not  see.  Then 
 said  the  pilgrims,  "Alas!  now  what  shall  we  do?"  But 
 their  guide  made  answer,  "Fear  not,  stand  still,  and  see 
 what  an  end  will  be  put  to  this  also."  So  they  staid  there, 
 because  their  path  was  marred.  They  then  also  thought 
 they  did  hear  more  apparently  the  noise   and  rushing  of 
 
 *  Let  Satan  appear  in  what  shape  he  will,  we  ought  ever  to  put  on  great 
 •leart  and  good  courage.  For  the  faith  of  what  Jesus  is  to  us,  will  inspire 
 with  these.  Let  us  ever  look  to  Christ  our  conqueror,  and  ever  resist  our 
 adversary. 
 
 +  Satan  is  often  most  dreadful  at  a  distance,  and  courageously  resisted 
 when  advanced  nearer.  This  advice  is  ever  needful:  "Be  sober;  be 
 vigilant."  These  pilgrims  did  keep  up  their  watch  ;  Satan  did  noJ  come 
 iipon  them  unawares :  they  heard  his  approach  ;  they  were  prepared  fov 
 bis  attack  ;  lo,  Satan  drew  back. 
 
 1  (a)  Pet.  v.  8. 
 
378    BUT  TAKE  ENCOURAGEMENT  FROM   THEIR  GUIDE. 
 
 llie  enemies  ;  the  fire  also,  ami  smoke  of  the  pit  was  muck 
 easier  to  be  discerned.^  Then  said  Christiana  to  Mercy, 
 Now  I  see  what  my  poor  husband  went  through  ;  1  have 
 heard  much  of  this  place,  but  I  never  was  here  before 
 now  ;  Poor  man  !  he  went  here  all  alone,  in  the  night;  he 
 had  night  almost  quite  through  the  way:  also  these  fiends 
 were  busy  about  him,  as  if  they  would  have  torn  him  in 
 pieces.  Many  have  spoke  of  it,  but  none  can  tell  what 
 the  valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death  should  mean  until 
 they  come  in  themselves.  "  The  heart  knows  its  own 
 bitterness;  a  stranger  intermcddleth  not  with  its  joy.'* 
 To  be  here  is  a  fearful  thing.f 
 
 Gr.-h.  This  is  like  doing  business  in  great  waters,  or 
 like  going  down  into  the  deep ;  this  is  like  being  in  the 
 heart  of  the  sea,  and  like  going  down  to  the  bottoms  of 
 the  mountains :  now  it  seems  as  if  the  earth  with  its  bars 
 were  about  us  for  ever.  "  But  let  them  that  walk  in  dark- 
 ness, and  have  no  light,  trust  in  the  name  of  the  Lord^ 
 and  stay  upon  their  God."* 'J  For  my  part,  as  I  have 
 told  you  already,  I  have  gone  often  through  this  valley, 
 and  have  been  much  harder  put  to  it  than  now  1  am;  and 
 yet  you  see  I  am  alive.  I  would  not  boast,  for  that. 
 I  am  not  my  own  saviour ;  but  I  trust  we  shall  have  a 
 good  deliverance.  Come,  pray  for  light  to  him  that  can 
 lighten  our  darkness,  and  can  rebuke  not  only  these,  but 
 all  the  devils  in  hell. 
 
 So  they  cried  and  prayed,  and  God  sent  light  and  de- 
 liverance ;  for  there  was  now  no  let  in  their  way ;  no,  not 
 
 *  Awful  walking,  with  a  pit  before  us,  and  darkness  around,  and  hell 
 seeming  to  move  from  beneath  to  Dieet  us  1  O  what  an  unspeakable  mer- 
 cy? in  such  a  distres.-irig  tieKSon,  to  have  an  almighty  Saviour  to  look  to, 
 and  call  upon  lor  safety  and  salvation  !  Fur  -'  he  will  hear  our  cry  and 
 save  us." 
 
 t  To  hear  of  the  soul-distresses  of  others,  is  one  thing :  to  experience 
 them  ours  Ives,  is  very  dillerent. 
 
 t  This  precious  text,  Isa.  1.  10,  has  been  a  sheet  anchor  to  many  a  sou* 
 under  darkoess  and  distress.     Study  it  deeply 
 
THEY  ARE  TROUBLED  WITH  BN^ARES.  379 
 
 there,  where  but  now  they  were  s(opt  with  a  pit.  Yet 
 they  were  not  got  through  the  valley  ;  so  they  went  on 
 still,  and,  behoUl,  great  stinks  and  loathsome  smells,  to 
 the  great  annoyance  of  them.  Then  said  Mercy  to  Chris- 
 tiana, There  is  not  such  pleasant  being  here  as  at  the  gate, 
 or  at  the  Interpreter's,  or  at  the  house  where  we  lay  last. 
 
 O  but  (said  one  of  the  boys)  it  is  not  so  bad  to  go 
 through  here,  as  it  is  to  abide  here  always  ;  and  for  aught 
 I  know,  one  reason  why  we  must  go  this  way  to  the  house 
 prepared  for  us,  is,  that  our  home  might  be  made  the 
 sweeter  to  us.'^ 
 
 Well  said,  Samuel,  quoth  the  guide ;  thou  hast  now 
 spoke  like  a  man.  Why,  if  ever  I  get  out  here  again, 
 said  the  boy,  I  think  I  shall  prize  light  and  good  way  bet- 
 ter than  ever  I  did  in  my  life.  Then  said  the  guide,  We 
 shall  be  out  by  and  by. 
 
 So  on  they  went,  and  Joseph  said,  Cannot  we  see  to 
 the  end  of  this  valley  as  yet  ?  Then  said  the  guide.  Look 
 to  your  feet,  for  we  shall  presently  be  among  snares.  So 
 they  looked  to  their  (eet  and  went  on  ;  but  they  were 
 troubled  much  with  the  snares.  Now  when  they  were 
 come  among  the  snares,  they  espied  a  man  cast  into  the 
 ditch  on  the  left  hand,  with  his  flesh  all  rent  and  torn. — 
 Then  said  the  guide,  That  is  one  Heedless,  that  was  go- 
 ing this  way  ;  he  has  lain  there  a  great  while  :f  There 
 was  one  Take-heed  with  hini  when  he  was  taken  and  slain'; 
 but  he  escaped  their  hands.  You  cannot  imagine  how 
 many  are  killed  hereabouts,  and  yet  men  are  so  foolishly 
 
 *  Precious  thought !  under  the  worst  and  most  distressing  circumstan- 
 ces. Think  of  this.  Their  continuance  is  short.  Their  appointment 
 love.     And  their  end  shall  be  crowned  with  glory. 
 
 t  Heedless  |)rofessors  l)e  warned.  The  doctrines  of  grace  were  never 
 intended  to  lull  any  asleep  in  carnal  security.  II  they  do  so  by  you,  it  in 
 a  sure  sign,  that  what  should  have  been  for  your  health,  proves  an  occa- 
 sion of  vour  falling. 
 
iJSO  GIANT   MAUL  AND  GREAT-HEART. 
 
 venturous,  as  to  set  out  lightly  on  pilgrimage,  and  to  come 
 without  a  guide.  Poor  Christian  !  it  was  a  wonder  that 
 he  here  escaped  ;  but  he  was  beloved  of  his  God  :  also 
 be  had  a  good  heart  of  his  own,  or  else  he  could  never 
 have  done  it.  Now  they  drew  towards  the  end  of  their 
 way,  and  just  there  were  Christian  had  seen  the  cave  when 
 he  went  by, (a)  out  thence  came  forth  Maul,  a  giant. — 
 This  Maul  did  use  to  spoil  young  pilgrims  Avith  sophis- 
 try, and  he  called  Great-heart  by  his  name,  and  said  un- 
 to him.  How  many  times  have  you  been  forbidden  to  do 
 these  things  ?  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  What  things  ? 
 What  things  !  quoth  the  giant ;  you  know  what  things; 
 but  I  will  put  an  end  to  your  trade. ^  But  pray,  said  Mr. 
 Great-heart,  before  we  fall  to  it,  let  us  understand  where- 
 fore we  must  fight.  (Now  the  women  and  children  stood 
 trembling,  and  kncAv  not  what  to  do.) — Quoth  the  giant, 
 You  rob  the  country,  and  rob  it  with  the  worst  of  thieves. 
 These  are  but  generals,  said  Mr.  Great-heart ;  come  to 
 particulars,  man. 
 
 Then  said  the  giant.  Thou  practisest  the  craft  of  a  kid- 
 napper,  thou  gatherest  up  women  and  children,  and  ear- 
 nest them  into  a  strange  country,  to  the  weakening  of  my 
 Master's  kingdom.  But  now  Great-heart  replied,  lam  a 
 servant  of  the  God  of  heaven  :  my  business  is  to  persuade 
 sinners  to  repentance  :  I  am  commanded  to  do  my  en- 
 deavour to  turn  men,  women,  and  children,  from  darkness 
 to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God  ;  and  if  this 
 be  indeed  the  ground  of  thy  quarrel,  lei  us  fall  to  it  as  soon 
 as  thoi!  wilt.f 
 
 *  How  many  such  giants  have  we  in  (he  present  <lay,  who  deceive  and 
 beguile  precious  pf>ul<  into  a  false  and  fatal  security,  hy  their  smooth  lec- 
 tures on  morality,  a<id  their  avowed  oppositions  to  the  gospel  of  Christ; 
 and  the  way  to  his  kingdom. 
 
 t  To  awaken  our  souls,  and  lead  ihem  to  Christ  for  life  and  salvation., 
 h  the  blessed  work  of  faithful  ministers.     In  (he  spirit  of  love  and  meek 
 
 (n)  Part  I.  p.  139. 
 
GIANT  MAUL   AND  GREAT-HEAKT.  381 
 
 Then  the  giant  came  up,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  went  to 
 meet  him  ;  and  as  he  went,  he  drew  his  sword,  but  the  gi- 
 ant had  a  chib.  So  without  more  ado  they  fell  to  it,  and 
 at  the  first  blow  the  giant  struck  Mi-.  Great-lieart  down 
 upon  one  of  his  knees  ;  with  that  the  women  and  children 
 cried:  so  Mr.  Great-heart  recovering  himself,  laid  about 
 him  in  full  lusty  manner,  and  gave  the  giant  a  wound  in 
 his  arn3  ;  that  he  fought  for  the  space  of  an  hour,  to  that 
 height  of  heat,  that  the  breath  came  out  of  the  giant's  nos- 
 trils, as  the  heat  doth  out  of  a  boiling  cauldron. 
 
 Then  they  sat  down  to  rest  them,  but  Mr.  Great-heart 
 betook  himself  to  prayer ;  also  the  women  and  children 
 did  nothing  but  sigh  and  cry  all  the  time  that  the  battle 
 did  last.* 
 
 When  they  had  rested  them,  and  taken  breath,  they 
 both  fell  to  it  again,  and  IMr.  Great-heart  with  a  full  blow, 
 fetched  the  giant  down  to  the  ground  :  Nay,  hold,  let  me 
 recover,  quoth  he.  So  Mr.  Great-heart  let  him  fairly  get 
 lip':  so  to  it  they  went  again,  and  the  giant  missed  but  a 
 little  of  breaking  Mr.  Great-heart's  skull  with  his  club. 
 
 Mr.  Great-heart  seeing  that,  runs  to  him  in  the  full 
 heat  of  his  spirit,  and  pierced  him  under  the  fifth  rib  ; 
 with  that  the  giant  began  to  fiiint,  and  could  hold  up  his 
 club  no  longer.  Then  Mr.  Great-heart  seconded  his 
 blow,  and  smote  the  head  of  the  giant  from  his  shoulders. 
 Then  the  women  and  children  rejoiced,  and  Mr.  Great- 
 heart  also  praised  God,  for  the  deliverance  he  had 
 vvrought.f 
 
 ness,  they  will  contend  for  the  faith,  however  they  may  be  ill-treated  for 
 thelrwork. 
 
 *  The  greatest  heart  cannot  withstand  without  prayer,  nor  conquer 
 without  the  almighty  power  of  Cod      The  belief  of  this  will  excite  prayer. 
 
 t  Many  such  a  battle  has  beenfouirht;  and  many  such  a  victory  obtain- 
 ed, since  the  reformation,  over  the  enemies  of  our  most  holy  faith. 
 
 The  furious  attack  made  by  Maul  the  giant  on  the  conductor,  is  to  show 
 us,  that  lively  and  active  ministers  of  the  gospel,  who  are  zealous  to  win 
 
382  AND  VICTORY   OVER  GIANT  MAtJL. 
 
 When  this  was  done,  ihey  among  themselves  erected  a 
 pillar,  and  fastened  the  giant's  head  thereon,  and  wrote 
 under  it,  in  letters  that  passengers  might  read, 
 
 He  that  did  wear  this  head  was  one 
 
 That  pilgrims  did  misuse ; 
 He  stopt  their  way,  he  spared  nonej 
 
 But  did  them  all  abuse  ; 
 Until  that  I  Great-heart  arose, 
 
 The  pilgrims  guide  to  be  ; 
 Until  that  I  did  him  oppose, 
 
 That  was  their  enemy. 
 
 souls,  must  expect  the  opposition  of  Satan  and  his  emissaries-  But  must 
 they  therefore  desist  ?  God  forbid  !  The  Lord  is  on  their  side.  Let  them 
 be  accounted  "  kidnappers,"  and  treated  as  enthusiasts  :  the  Master  whom 
 they  serve  will  succeed  their  endeavours  ;  hear  the  prayers  of  his  people  : 
 and  make  them  more  than  conquerors.  Thus  were  the  pilgrims  brought 
 out  of  the  valley  ;  vvhile  danger  and  darkness  rendered  returning  light, 
 and  the  thoughts  of  heaven,  the  sweeter,  and  many  thanksgivings  re- 
 dounded to  the  glory  of  God. 
 
 By  gliram'ring  hopes,  and  gloomy  fears, 
 
 VVe  trace  the  sacred  road  ; 
 Through  dismal  deeps,  and  dangerous  snares. 
 
 We  make  our  way  to  God. 
 
 Long  nights  and  darkness  dwell  below 
 ^  With  scarce  a  twinkling  ray  ; 
 
 But  the  bright  world  to  which  we  go, 
 Is  everlasting  day. 
 
■HE  PILGRIMS   ARE   REFRESHED.  383 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 
 IHE  PILGRIMS  OVERTAKE  MR.  HONEST,  WHO  RELATES  HIS 
 OWN  EXPERIENCE,  AND  THAT  OF  MR.  FEARING. 
 
 NOW  I  saw  that  they  went  to  the  ascent  that  was  a 
 little  way  off,  cast  up  to  be  a  prospect  for  pilgrims  (that 
 was  the  place  from  whence  Christian  had  the  first  sight 
 of  Faithful  his  brother.) (a)  Wherefore  here  they  sat 
 down,  and  rested :  they  also  here  did  eat  and  drink,  and 
 made  merry;  for  that  they  had  gotten  deliverance  from 
 this  so  dangerous  an  enemy.  As  they  sat  thus  and  did 
 eat,  Christiana  asked  the  guide,  If  he  had  caught  no  hurt 
 in  the  battle  ?  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  No,  save  a 
 little  on  my  flesh;  yet  that  also  shall  be  so  far  from  be- 
 ing to  my  detriment,  that  it  is  at  present  a  proof  of  my 
 love  to  my  master  and  you,  and  shall  be  a  means  by  grace, 
 to  Increase  my  reward  at  last. 
 
 But  was  you  not  afraid,  good  Sir,  when  you  saw  him 
 come  with  his  club  ?* 
 
 It  is  my  duty,  said  he,  to  mistrust  my  own  ability,  that 
 I  may  have  reliance  on  him  that  is  stronger  than  all.  But 
 what  did  you  think,  when  he  fetched  you  down  to  the 
 ground  at  the  first  blow  ?  Why,  I  thought,  qouth  he, 
 that  so  my  Master  himself  was  served,  and  yet  he  it  was 
 that  conc|uered  at  last. (6) 
 
 31  ATT.  When  you  have  all  thought  what  you  please. 
 
 *  This  club  we  may  suppose  to  mean  human  power,  under  which  ma- 
 ny godly  ministers  in  the  last  century  suffered  greatly.  Blessed  be  (iod 
 've  have  nothing  of  this  to  fear  in  our  day. 
 
 {n)  Part  L  p.  141.  (6;  2  Cor.  iv. 
 
 A  a  a 
 
384         THEY  OVERTAKE  MR.  HONEST. 
 
 I  think  God  has  been  wonderful  good  unto  us,  both  ifi 
 bringing  us  out  of  this  valley,  and  delivering  us  out  of  the 
 the  hand  of  this  enemy  ;  for  my  part,  I  see  no  reason 
 why  we  should  distrust  our  God  any  more,  since  he  has 
 now,  and  in  such  a  place  as  this,  given  us  such  testimony 
 of  his  love  as  this. 
 
 Then  they  got  up,  and  went  forward  :  now  a  little  be- 
 fore them  stood  an  oak,  and  under  it,  when  they  came  to 
 it,  they  found  an  old  pilgrim  fast  asleep:  they  knew  that 
 he  was  a  pilgrim  by  his  clothes,  and  his  staff,  and  his 
 girdle. 
 
 So  the  guide,  Mr.  Great-heart,  awaked  him;  and  the 
 old  gentleman,  as  he  lifted  up  his  eyes,  cried  out,  what's 
 the  matter?  Who  are  you?  And  what  is  your  business 
 here  ?^ 
 
 Gr.-h.  Come,  man,  be  not  so  hot,  here  is  none  bui 
 friends ;  yet  the  old  man  gets  up,  and  stands  upon  his 
 guard,  and  will  know  of  them  what  they  were.  Then  said 
 the  guide.  My  name  is  Great-heart,  I  am  a  guide  of  these 
 pilgrims,  which  are  going  to  the  Celestial  country. 
 
 Honest.  Then  said  Mr  honest,  I  cry  you  mercy;  I 
 feared  that  you  had  been  of  the  company  of  those  that  some 
 time  ago  did  rob  Little-faith  of  his  money,  but  now  1  look 
 better  about  me,   1  perceive  you  are  honester  people. 
 
 Gr.-h.  Why,  what  would,  or  could  you  have  done,  or 
 have  helped  yourself,  if  we  indeed  had  been  of  that  com- 
 pany. 
 
 Hon.  J3one !  Why  I  wo*ild  have  fought  as  long  as 
 breath  had  been  in  me ;  and  had  I  so  done,  I  am  sure 
 you    could   never   have    given  me   the  worst  on't ;  for  a 
 
 *  A  blessed  sign  of  a  watchful  lieart,  ever  alarmed  at  the  fear  of  danger. 
 Though  he  was  found  sleeping,  yet  he  could  say  with  the  churcbj  "  My 
 heart  wakelh."  Song  v.  2. 
 
«!iREAT-HEA.RT  AND  HONEST  CONVERSE  TOGETHER.    385 
 
 Christian  can  never  be  overcome  unless  he  should  yield 
 of  Iiimself.* 
 
 Gr.-h.  Well  said,  father  Honest,  quoth  the  guide  ;  for 
 hy  this  I  know  that  thou  art  a  cock  of  the  right  kind,  for 
 thou  hast  said  the  truth. 
 
 Hon.  And  by  this  also  T  know  that  thou  knowest  what 
 true  pilgrimage  is  ;  for  all  others  do  think  that  we  are  the 
 soonest  overcome  of  any. 
 
 Gr.-h.  Well,  now  we  are  happily  met,  pray  let  me 
 crave  your  name,  and  the  name  of  the  place  you  came 
 from? 
 
 Hon.  My  name  I  cannot,  but  I  came  from  the  town 
 ©f  Stupidity  ;  it  lieth  about  four  degrees  beyond  the  city 
 of  Destruction. 
 
 Gk.-h.  Oh!  are  you  that  countryman?  then  I  deem  I 
 have  half  a  guess  of  you ;  your  name  is  Old  Honest,  is  it 
 not  ?  So  the  old  gentleman  blushed,  and  said,  not  honest 
 in  the  abstract,f  but  Honest  is  my  name,  and  I  wish  that 
 my  nature  may  agree  to  what  I  am  called. 
 
 Hon.  But,  Sir,  said  the  old  gentleman,  how  could 
 you  guess  that  1  am  such  a  man,  since  I  came  from  such 
 a  place? 
 
 Gr.-h.  I  had  heard  of  you  before,  by  my  master:  for 
 he  knows  all  things  that  are  done  on  the  earth:  But  I 
 have  often  wondered  that  any  should  come  from  your 
 place,  for  your  town  is  worse  than  is  the  city  of  Destruc- 
 tion itself. 
 
 Hon.  Yea,    we  lie  more  off  from  the  sun,  and  so  are 
 
 ^  Mind  this.  A  Christian  can  never  be  overcome,  unless  he  yields  of 
 himself.  Then  be  most  jealous  over  yourself,  and  most  watchful  against 
 giving  way  to  carnal  reasonings,  natural  fears,  and  fleshly  lusts. 
 
 t  Every  Christian  is  t!ie  subject  of  honesty  and  justice,  uprightness  and 
 sincerity  ;  yet  when  we  come  to  describe  tiiese  virtues  in  the  abstract,  or 
 what  they  really  are  in  their  strict  purity,  and  utmost  perlection,  where 
 is  the  Ciiristian  but  must  wear  the  conscientioas  blush  as  Honest  did,  un- 
 der a  sense  of  his  imperfections .'' 
 
3ii6    HONEST  PRONOUNCES  BLESSINGS  ON  THE   BOYS. 
 
 more  cold  and  senseless  ;  but  was  a  man  in  a  mountain  of 
 ice,  yet  if  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  will  arise  upon  him^^ 
 his  frozen  heart  shall  feel  a  (haw;  and  thus  it  has  been 
 with  me.^ 
 
 Gr.-h.  1  believe  it,  father  Honest,  I  believe  it  ;  for  I 
 know  the  thing  is  true. 
 
 Then  the  old  gentleman  saluted  all  the  pilgrims  with  a 
 holy  kiss  of  charity,  and  asked  them  of  their  names,  and 
 how  they  had  fared  since  they  set  out  on  their  pilgrimage. 
 
 Chr.  Then  said  Christiana,  My  name,  I  suppose,  you 
 have  heard  of;  good  Christian  was  my  husband,  and  these 
 four  were  his  children.  But  can  you  think  how  the  old 
 gentleman  was  taken,  when  she  told  him  who  she  was  ! 
 He  skipped,  he  smiled,  and  blessed  them  with  a  thou- 
 sand good  wishes,  saying: 
 
 Hon.  I  have  heard  much  of  your  husband,  and  of  his 
 travels  and  wars  which  he  underwent  in  his  days.  Be  it 
 spoken  to  your  comfort,  the  name  of  your  husband  rings 
 all  over  these  parts  of  the  world  ;  his  faith,  his  courage, 
 his  enduring,  and  his  sincerity  under  all,  has  made  his 
 name  famous.  Then  he  turned  to  the  boys,  and  asked 
 them  of  their  names,  which  they  told  him  :  and  then  said 
 he  unto  them,  Matthew,  be  thou  like  Matthew  the  publi- 
 can, not  in  vice,  but  in  virtue,  (a)  Samuel,  saith  he,  be 
 thou  like  Samuel  the  prophet,  a  man  of  faith  and  pray- 
 er. (6)  Joseph,  saith  he,  be  thou  like  Joseph  in  Poti- 
 phar's  house,  chaste,  and  one  that  flees  from  temptation. 
 (c)     And  James,  be  thou  like  James  the  Just,  and  like 
 
 *  This  i«  the  confession  of  an  honest  heart.  It  is  never  afraid  of  ascrib 
 ingtou  iiiucli  to  tlie  sovereignty  (.f  grace,  nor  of  giving  all  the  glory  to  the 
 Sun  of  RighleoHSiiess,  for  shining  upon,  and  raeltingdown  its  bard,  frozen 
 soul.     Here  is  no  trimming  between  grace  and  nature. 
 
 (a)  Matt.:s.3.  (b)  Ps.  xcix.  6.  (c)  Gen.  xxxix 
 
CHARACTER  OF  MR.   FEARING.  3ft7 
 
 James  the  brother  of  ourlLord.(a)  Then  they  told  him 
 of  Mercj,  and  how  she  had  left  her  town  and  her  kin- 
 dred to  come  along  with  Christiana, (/;)  and  with  her  sons. 
 At  that  the  old  honest  man  said,  Mercy,  is  thy  name  :  by 
 mercy  shalt  thou  be  sustained,  and  carried  throii<2;h  all 
 those  difficulties  that  shall  assault  thee  in  thy  way,  till 
 thou  shalt  come  thither,  where  thou  shalt  look  the  foun- 
 tain of  mercy  in  the  face  with  comfort. 
 
 All  this  w^hile  the  guide,  Mr.  Great-heart,  was  very 
 well  pleased,  and  smiled  upon  his  companions. 
 
 JNfow  as  they  walked  together,  the  guide  asked  the  old 
 gentleman  if  he  did  not  know  one  Mr.  Fearing,  that  came 
 on  pilgrimage  out  of  his  parts  ? 
 
 Hox.  Yes,  very  well,  said  he.  He  was  a  man  that  had 
 the  root  of  the  matter  in  him  ;  but  he  was  one  of  the  most 
 troublesome  pilgrims  that  I  ever  met  with  in  all  my  days.* 
 
 Gr.-h.  I  perceive  you  knew  him;  for  you  have  given 
 a  very  right  character  of  him. 
 
 Hon.  Knew  him  !  I  was  a  great  companion  of  his  :  I 
 was  with  him  most  an  end  ;  when  he  first  began  to  think 
 of  what  would  come  upon  us  hereafter,  I  was  with  him. 
 
 Gr.-h.  I  was  his  guide  from  my  master's  house  to  the 
 gate  of  the  celestial  city. 
 
 Hon.  Then  you  knew  him  to  be  a  troublesome  one. 
 
 Gr.-h.  I  did  so;  but  I  could  very  well  bear  it;  for 
 men  of  my  calling  are  oftentimes  entrusted  with  the  con- 
 duct of  such  as  he  was. 
 
 Hon.  Well  then,  pray  let  us  hear  a  little  of  him,  and 
 how  he  managed  himself  under  your  conduct. 
 
 *  Fearing  pilgrims,  though  perplexed  in  themselves,  and  troublesome  to 
 others,  are  yet  to  be  cherished  and  encouraged,  as  tliey  have  the  rool  of 
 the  matter  in  them  ;  faith  in  Jesus,  hope  towards  God,  fear  of  oHendiii" 
 him,  and  a  desire  to  walk  in  his  ways,  and  please  him.  We  must  bear  the 
 burdens  of  such,  and  so  fulfil  the  law  of  Christ-  Gal.  vi.  2. 
 
 {a)  Acts  1.13.  14  {b)  Ruthi.  16,  17. 
 
388       HIS   BEHAVIOCR  AT  THE  PLACES  HE  CAME  TO  ; 
 
 Gr.-h.  Why  he  was  always  afraid  he  should  come 
 short  whither  he  had  a  desire  to  go.  Every  thing  fright- 
 ed him  that  he  heard  any  body  speak  of,  that  had  but  the 
 least  appearance  of  opposition  in  it.  I  hear  that  he  lay 
 roaring  at  the  Slough  of  Despond,  for  above  a  month  to- 
 getlier  :  nor  durst  he,  for  all  he  saw  several  go  over  before 
 him,  venture,  though  they,  many  of  them,  offered  to  lend 
 him  their  hand.  He  would  not  go  back  again  neither. — - 
 The  celestial  city  !  he  said  he  should  die  if  he  came  not 
 to  it ;  and  yet  was  dejected  at  every  difficulty,  and  stum- 
 bled at  every  straw  that  any  body  cast  in  his  way. — 
 Well,  after  he  had  Iain  at  the  Slough  of  Despond  a  great 
 while,  as  I  have  told  you,  one  sun-shiny  morning,  I  don't 
 know  how,  he  ventured,  and  so  got  over  ;  but  when  he 
 was  over  he  would  scarce  believe  it.  He  had,  I  think,  a 
 dough  of  despond  in  his  mind,  a  slough  that  he  carried 
 every  where  with  him,  or  else  he  could  never  have  been 
 as  he  was.  So  he  came  up  to  the  gate  (you  know  what  I 
 mean)  that  stands  at  the  head  of  this  way  ;  and  there  also 
 he  stood  a  good  while,  before  he  would  venture  to  knock. 
 When  the  gate  was  opened,  he  would  give  back,  and  give 
 place  to  others,  and  say,  that  he  was  not  worthy  :  for  all 
 he  got  before  some  to  the  gate,  yet  many  of  them  went  in 
 before  him.  There  the  poor  man  would  stand  shaking 
 and  shrinking  ;  1  dare  say  it  would  have  pitied  one's 
 heart  to  have  seen  him  ; — nor  would  he  go  back  again. — 
 At  last  he  took  the  hammer  that  hanged  at  the  gate  in  his 
 hand,  and  gave  a  small  rap  or  two ;  then  one  opened  to 
 him,  but  he  shrunk  back  as  before.  He  that  opened, 
 stepped  out  after  him,  and  said,  "  Thou  trembling  one, 
 what  wantest  thou?"  With  that  he  fell  to  the  ground. — 
 He  that  spake  to  him  wondered  to  see  him  so  faint.  He 
 said  to  him,  **  Peace  be  to  thee  ;  up,  for  I  have  set  open 
 the  door  to  thee;  come  in,  for  thou  art  blessed."     With 
 
IS  ENCOURAGED  AT  THE  INTERPRETER'S,    389 
 
 ihat  he  got  up,  and  went  in  trembling  ;  and  when  that  he 
 was  in,  he  waa  ashamed   to  show   his  face.     Weil,  after 
 (hat  he  had   been  entertained  there   awhile  (as  you  know- 
 how  the  manner  is,)  he  was  bid  to  go  on  his  way,  and  also 
 told  the  way  he  should  take.     So  he  went  till  he  came 
 to  our  house :  but  as  he  behaved  himself  at  the  gate,  so 
 he    did   at  my  master  the   Interpreter's  door.     He  la\ 
 thereabout  in  the  cold  a  good  while,  before  he  w^ould  ven^ 
 ture  to  call ;  yet  he  would  not  go   back  :  and  the  nights 
 were  long  and  cold  then.     Nay,  he  had  a  note  of  necessi- 
 ty in  his  bosom  to   my  master,  to  receive  him,  and  grant 
 him  the  comfort  of   his  house,  and  also  to  allow  him   it 
 stout   and  valiant   conductor,  because  he  was  himself  so 
 chicken-hearted   a    man  ;  and  yet,  for   all  that,  he  was 
 afraid  to  call  at  the  door.     So  he  lay  up  and  down  there- 
 abouts, till,  poor  man  !  he  was  almost  starved :  yea,  so 
 great  was  his  dejection,  that,  though  he  saw  several  others 
 for  knocking  get  in,  yet  he  was  afraid  to   venture.     At 
 last,  I  think,  I  looked  out  of  the  window,  and,  perceiving; 
 a  man  to  be  up  and   down  about  the  door,  I  went  out  to 
 him,  and  asked  what  he  was  ;  but,  poor  man  !  the  wafer 
 stood  in   his  eyes  :  so  I  perceived  what  he  wanted.     1 
 went  therefore  in,  and  told  it  in  the  house,  and  we  show- 
 ed the  things  to  our  Lord ;   so  he  sent  me  out  again  to  in- 
 treat  him  to  come  in  ;  but,  1  dare  say  I  had  hard  work  to 
 do  it.     At  last,  he  came  in  ;  and,  I    will  say  that  for  my 
 Lord  he  carried  it  wonderful  loving  to  him.     There  were 
 but  a  few  good  bits  at  the  table,  but  some  of  it  was    laid 
 upon  his  trencher.     Then  he  presented  the  note  ;  and  my 
 Lord  looked  thereon,  and  said  his  uesire  should  be  grant- 
 ed.     So  when  he  had  been  there  a  good  while,  he  seem- 
 ed to  get  some  heart,  and  fo  be  a  liltle  more  comforted. — 
 For  my   master,  you  must  know,  is  one  of  very  tender 
 bowels,  especially  to  them  that  are  afraid  :  wherefore  he 
 
390  AND  GLAD  AT  BEHOLDING  THE  CROSS. 
 
 carried  it  so  towards  him,  as  might  tend  most  to  his  en- 
 oouragement.  Well,  when  he  had  a  sight  of  the  things 
 of  the  place,  and  was  ready  to  take  his  journey  to  go  to 
 the  city,  my  Lord,  as  he  did  to  Christian  before,  gave 
 him  a  bottle  of  spirits,  and  some  comfortable  things  to  eat. 
 Thus  we  set  forward,  and  I  went  before  him  ;  but  the  man 
 was  but  of  few  words,  only  he  would  sigh  aloud. 
 
 When  we  were  come  to  where  the  three  fellows  were 
 hanged,  he  said,  that  he  doubted  that  that  would  be  his 
 end  also.  Only  he  seemed  glad  when  he  saw  the  Cross 
 and  the  Sepulchre.  There  I  confesss  he  desired  to  stay 
 a  little  to  look,  and  he  seemed  for  a  while  after  to  be  a 
 little  comforted.  When  we  came  at  the  hill  Difficidty, 
 he  made  no  stick  at  that,  nor  did  he  much  fear  the  lions  : 
 for  you  must  know,  that  his  trouble  was  not  about  such 
 things  as  these  ;  his  fear  was  about  his  acceptance  at 
 last.^ 
 
 I  got  him  in  at  the  house  Beautiful,  I  think,  before  he 
 was  willing  ;  also  when  he  was  in  I  brought  him  acquaint- 
 ed with  the  damsels  that  were  of  the  place,  but  he  was 
 ashamed  to  make  himself  much  for  company;  he  desired 
 much  to  be  alone,  yet  he  always  loved  good  talk,  and  of- 
 ten would  get  behind  the  screen  to  hear  it  :  he  also  loved 
 much  to  see  ancient  things,  and  to  be  pondering  them  in 
 his  mind.  He  lold  me  afterward,  that  he  loved  to  be  in 
 those  two  houses  from  which  we  came  last,  to  wit,  at  the 
 gate,  and  that  of  the  Interpreter,  but  that  he  durst  not  be 
 30  bold  as  to  ask. 
 
 W^hen  he  went  also  from  the  house  Beautiful,  down  the 
 
 *  See  all  througli  this  character,  what  a  conflict  there  was  between  fear- 
 and  the  influence  of  grace.  Though  it  may  not  be  the  most  comfortable, 
 yet  the  end  of  Mr.  Fearing  was  very  Joyful.  O  wliat  a  godly  jealousy  dis- 
 played itself  all  through  his  life  I  Better  this  than  proud,  vain-glorious  con- 
 fidence. 
 
HE  IS  ALARMED  AT  DEATH.  391 
 
 hill,  into  the  valley  of  Humiliation,  he  went  down  as  well 
 as  ever  I  saw  a  man  in  my  life  ;  for  he  cared  not  how 
 mean  he  was,  so  he  might  be  happy  at  last.  Yea,  I  think 
 (here  was  a  kind  of  synjpathy  betwixt  that  valley  and  him; 
 for  I  never  saw  him  belter  in  all  his  pilgrimage,  than  he 
 was  in  that  valley.* 
 
 Here  he  would  lie  down,  embrace  the  ground,  and 
 kiss  the  very  flowers  that  grew  in  this  valley. (a)  He 
 would  now  be  up  every  morning  by  break  of  day,  tracing 
 and  walking  to  and  fro  in  the  valley. f 
 
 But  when  he  was  come  to  the  entrance  of  the  valley  of 
 the  Shadow  of  Death,  I  thought  I  should  have  lost  my 
 man :  not  for  that  he  had  inclination  to  go  back  (that  lie 
 always  abhorred,)  but  he  was  ready  to  die  for  fear.  "  Oh, 
 the  hobgoblins  will  have  me  !  the  hobgoblins  will  have 
 me?"  cried  he;  and  I  could  not  beat  him  out  on't.  He 
 made  such  a  noise,  and  such  an  outcry  here,  that  had 
 they  but  heard  him,  it  was  enough  to  encourage  I  hem  to 
 come  and  fall  upon  us.  But  this  I  took  very  great  notice 
 of,  that  this  valley  was  as  quiet  when  we  went  through  it, 
 as  evef  I  knew  it  before  or  since.  I  suppose  those  here 
 had  now  a  special  check  from  our  Lord,  and  a  command 
 not  to  meddle  until  Mr.  Fearing  was  passed  over  it. 
 
 It  would  be  too  tedious  to  tell  you  of  all ;  we  will  there- 
 fore only  mention  a  passage  or  two  more.  When  lie  was 
 come  to  Vanity  Fair,  I  thought  he  would  have  fought 
 with  all  the  men  in  the  fair :  I  feared  there  we  should  both 
 have  been  knocked  on  the  head,  so  hot  was  he  against 
 their  fooleries. J     Upon   the  enchanted  ground,  he  also 
 
 •^  The  valley  of  Humiliation  suits  well  with  fearing  hearts. 
 t  Fearing  souls  dwell  much,  early  and  late,  in  the  valley  of  INIeditation. 
 1   Here  is  a  glorious  display  of  a  fearing  heart.     Full  of  courage  against 
 evil,  and  fired  with  zeal  for  God's  glory. 
 
 (a)  Lam.  iii.27— 29. 
 
 B  6  b 
 
392  TET  DIES  TRIUMPHANT. 
 
 was  veiy  wakeful.  But,  when  he  was  come  at  the  river 
 where  was  no  bridge,  there  again  he  was  in  a  heavy  case : 
 "Now,  now,"  he  said,  "he  should  be  drowned  for  ever, 
 and  so  never  see  that  face  wi(h  comfort,  that  he  had  come 
 so  many  miles  to  behold."  And  here  also  I  took  notice 
 of  what  was  very  remarkable — ihe  water  of  that  river 
 was  lower  at  this  lime  than  ever  I  saw  it  in  all  my  life: 
 so  he  went  over  at  last,  not  much  above  wet-shod.^  When 
 he  was  going  up  to  the  gate,  Mr.  Great-heart  began  to 
 take  his  leave  of  him,  and  to  wish  him  a  good  reception 
 above;  so  he  said,  "I  shall,  I  shall;"  then  parted  we 
 asunder,  and  I  saw  him  no  more. 
 
 Hon.  Then,  it  seems,  he  was  well  at  last  ? 
 
 Gr.-h.  Yes,  yes,  I  never  had  a  doubt  about  him  ;  he 
 was  a  man  of  a  choice  spirit :  only  he  was  always  kept 
 A'ery  low,  and  that  made  his  life  so  burdensome  to  himself^ 
 and  so  very  troublesome  to  others. («)  He  was,  above 
 many,  tender  of  sin;  he  was  so  afraid  of  doing  injuries 
 to  others,  that  he  would  often  deny  himself  of  that  which 
 was  lawful,  because  he  w^ould  not  offend. f  (6) 
 
 Hon.  But  what  should  be  the  reason  that  such  a  good 
 man  should  be  all  his  days  so  much  in  the  dark? 
 
 Gr.h.  There  are  two  sorts  of  reasons  for  it ;  one  is. 
 The  wise  God  will  have  it  so;  some  must  pipe,  and  some 
 must  weep:(c)  now  Mr.  Fearing  was  one  that  played 
 upon  the  bass.  He  and  his  fellows  sound  the  sackbut, 
 whose  notes  are  more  doleful  than  notes  of  other  music 
 are  ;  though  indeed,  some  say,  the  bass  is  the  ground  of 
 
 t  O  how  glorious  is  our  Lord !  as  thy  day  is,  O  pilgrim,  so  shall  thy 
 strength  be.  Even  tiie  river  oi  death,  though  there  he  no  bridge  to  go  over, 
 yet  frtith  makes  one  :  and  the  Lord  of  laith  makes  the  waters  low,  to  suit 
 the  state  of  his  beloved  ones. 
 
 *  O  this  is  a  blessed  spirit !  Ye  who  are  strong  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the 
 power  of  his  might,  studj  to  excel  herein. 
 
 (a)  Ps.  Ixsxviii.     (6)  Rom.  xiv.  11.    1  Cor.  viii.  13.     (c)  Matt.  xi.  16—18. 
 
RE>f ARKS  ON   FEARING's  CHARACTER.  393 
 
 music.  And,  for  my  part,  I  care  not  at  all  for  that  pro- 
 fession that  begins  not  in  heaviness  of  mind.  The  first 
 string  that  the  musician  usually  touches  is  the  bass,  when 
 he  intends  to  put  all  in  tune  :  God  also  plays  upon  ihis 
 string  first,  when  he  sets  the  soul  in  tune  for  himself  On- 
 ly there  was  the  imperfection  of  Mr  Fearing,  he  could 
 play  upon  no  other  music  but  this,  till  towards  his  latter 
 end. 
 
 [I  make  bold  to  talk  thus  metaphorically,  for  the  ripen- 
 ing of  the  wits  of  young  readers ;  and  because,  in  the 
 book  of  Revelations,  the  saved  are  compared  to  a  compa- 
 ny of  musicians,  that  play  upon  their  trumpets  and  harps, 
 and  sing  their  songs  before  the  throne.] ;a) 
 
 Hon.  He  was  a  very  zealous  man,  as  one  may  see  by 
 what  relation  you  have  given  of  him.  Difficulties,  lions, 
 or  Vanity  Fair,  he  feared  not  at  all :  it  was  only  sin, 
 death,  and  hell,  that  were  to  him  a  terror ;  because  he 
 had  some  doubts  about  his  interest  in  that  celestial  coun- 
 try.* 
 
 Gr.-h.  You  say  right ;  those  were  the  things  that  were 
 his  troubles ;  and  they,  as  you  have  well  observed,  arose 
 from  the  weakness  of  his  mind  thereabout,  not  from  weak- 
 ness of  spirit,  as  to  the  practical  part  of  a  pilgrim's  life.  I 
 dare  believe,  that,  as  the  proverb  is,  "  He  could  have 
 bit  a  fire-brand,  had  it  stood  in  his  way  ;'*  but  those  things, 
 with  which  he  was  oppressed,  no  man  ever  yet  could 
 shake  off  with  ease. 
 
 Then  said  Christiana,   this  relation  of  Mr.  Fearing  has 
 
 *  Here  is  a  very  striking  lesson  for  professors-  Talk  not  of  your  great 
 knowledge,  rich  experience,  comfortable  frames  and  joyful  feelings;  all 
 are  vain  and  delusive,  if  tbe  gospel  has  not  a  holy  inlluence  upon  your 
 practice.  On  the  other  hand  be  not  dejected,  if  you  are  not  as  yet  favour- 
 ed with  these  ;  for  if  a  holy  fear  of  God,  and  a  godly  jealousy  over  your- 
 selves, [lossessyour  heart,  verily,  you  are  a  partaker  ot  the  grace  of  Christ, 
 and  if  faithful,  soon  you  shall  exult  in  the  sunshine  of  his  love, 
 (a)  Rev.  viii.     liv.  2,3. 
 
394       A  COMMENDATION  OF  GOULY  FEAR? 
 
 done  me  good :  I  thought  nobody  had  been  like  me  ;  but 
 I  see  there  was  some  resemblance  betwixt  this  good  maa 
 and  I:  only  we  differ  in  two  things:  his  troubles  were  so 
 great,  that  they  brake  out ;  but  mine  I  kept  within.  His 
 also  lay  so  hard  upon  him,  they  made  him  that  he  could 
 not  knock  at  the  houses  provided  for  entertainment;  but 
 my  troubles  were  always  such  as  made  me  knock  the 
 louder. 
 
 Mer.  If  I  might  also  speak  my  mind,  I  must  say,  that 
 something  of  him  has  also  dwelt  in  me ;  for  I  have  ever 
 been  more  afraid  of  the  lake,  and  the  loss  of  a  place  in 
 paradise,  than  I  have  been  at  the  loss  of  other  things. 
 O  thought  I,  may  I  have  the  happiness  to  have  a  habita- 
 tion there,  it  is  enough,  though  1  part  with  all  the  world 
 to  win  it. 
 
 Then  said  Matthew,  Fear  was  one  thing  that  made  me 
 think  that  I  was  far  from  having  that  within  me  that  ac- 
 companies salvation ;  but  if  it  was  so  with  such  a  good  man 
 as  he,  why  may  it  not  also  go  well  with  me  ? 
 
 No  fears,  no  grace,  said  James.  Though  there  is  not 
 always  grace  where  there  is  the  fear  of  hell ;  yet,  to  be 
 sure,  there  is  no  grace  Avhere  there  is  no  fear  of  God. 
 
 Gr.-h.  Well  said,  James  ;  thou  hast  hit  the  mark  ;  for, 
 "  the  fear  of  God  is  the  beginning  of  wisdom;"  and  to  be 
 sure,  they  that  want  the  beginning  have  neither  middle 
 nor  end.  But  we  will  here  conclude  our  discourse  of  Mr> 
 Fearing,  after  we  have  sent  after  him  his  farewell. 
 
 "  Whilst,  Master  Fearing,  thou  didst  fear 
 
 Thy  (^od,  who  wast  afraid 
 Of  doing  any  thing,  vvhile  here, 
 
 That  would  have  thee  betray'd  : 
 And  didst  tliou  fear  the  lake  and  pit  ? 
 
 Would  others  did  so  too  ! 
 For,  as  for  them,  that  want  thy  wit. 
 
 They  do  themselves  undo.*' 
 
self-will's  character.  39c) 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 THE  CHARACTER  OF  MR.  SELF-WILL. 
 
 NOW  I  saw  that  they  all  went  on  in  their  talk  ;  for, 
 after  Mr.  Great-heart  had  made  an  end  with  Mr.  Fearing, 
 Mr.  Honest  began  to  tell  them  of  another,  but  his  name 
 was  Mr.  Self-will.  He  pretended  himself  to  be  a  pilgrim, 
 said  Mr.  Honest ;  but  I  persuade  myself,  he  never  came 
 in  at  the  gate  that  stands  at  the  head  of  the  way. 
 
 Gr.-h.  Had  you  ever  any  talk  with  him  about  it? 
 
 Hon.  Yes,  more  than  once  or  twice  :  but  he  would  al- 
 ways be  like  himself,  self-willed.  He  neither  cared  for 
 man,  nor  argument,  nor  example ;  what  his  mind  prompt- 
 ed him  to,  that  he  would  do ;  and  nothing  else  could  he 
 be  got  to.^ 
 
 Gr.-h.  Pray  what  principles  did  he  hold  ?  for  I  sup- 
 pose you  can  tell. 
 
 Hon.  He  held,  that  a  man  might  follow  the  vices  as 
 well  as  the  virtues  of  the  pilgrims  ;  and  that  if  he  did 
 both,  he  should  be  certainly  saved. 
 
 Gr.-h.  How  !  if  he  had  said,  it  is  possible  for  the  best 
 to  be  guilty  of  the  vices  as  well  as  partake  of  the  virtues 
 of  pilgrims,  he  could  not  much  have  been  blamed.  For 
 indeed  we  are  exempted  from  no  vice  absolutely,  but  on 
 condition  that  we  watch  and  strive. f  But  this,  1  perceive 
 is  not  the  thing :  but  if  I  understand  you  right,  your  mean- 
 ing is,  that  he  was  of  that  opinion,  that  it  was  allowable  so 
 to  be. 
 
 *  Self-will  ever  accompanies  ignorance  of  ourselves,  and  of  the  (ruth  ; 
 and  is  generally  attended  with  licentious  principles  and  practices. 
 
 t  This  is  a  solid  scriptural  definition  ;  pray  mind  it.  Hi-re  it  is  evident 
 a  condition  must  be  admitted  ;  and  happy  is  the  Christian  who  keeps 
 closest  to  these  conditions,  in  order  to  enjoy  peace  of  conscience,  and  joy 
 of  heait  in  Christ. 
 
3U6  HIS  DETESTABLE  OPINIONS. 
 
 Hon.  Ay,  aj,  so  I  mean  ;  and  so  he  believed  and  prac- 
 tised. 
 
 Gr.-h.  But  what  grounds  had  he  for  so  saying  ? 
 Hon.  Why,  he  said  he  had  the  scripture  for  his  war- 
 rant. 
 
 Gr.-h.  Pr'ythee,  Mr.  Honest,  present  us  with  a  few 
 particulars. 
 
 Hon.  So  I  will.  He  said,  to  have  to  do  with  other 
 men's  wives,  had  been  practised  by  David,  God's  belov- 
 ed ;  and  therefore  he  could  do  it.  He  said,  to  have  more 
 w^omeu  than  one,  was  a  thing  that  Solomon  practised  ;  and 
 therefore  he  could  do  it.  He  said,  that  Sarah,  and  the 
 godly  midwives  of  Egypt  lied,  and  so  did  Rahab  ;  and 
 therefore  he  could  do  it.  He  said,  that  the  disciples 
 went  at  the  bidding  of  their  Master,  and  took  away  the 
 owner's  ass  ;  and  therefore  he  could  do  so  too.  He  said, 
 that  Jacob  got  the  inheritance  of  his  father  in  a  way  of 
 guile  and  dissimulation  ;  and  therefore  he  could  do  so 
 too.* 
 
 Gr.-h.  Highly  base  indeed!  and  are  you  sure  he  was 
 of  this  opinion  ? 
 
 Hon.  1  have  heard  him  plead  for  it,  bring  scripture  for 
 it,  bring  arguments  for  it,  &c. 
 
 Gr.-h.  An  opinion  that  is  not  fit  to  be  with  any  allow- 
 ance in  the  world  ! 
 
 Hon.  You  must  understand  me  rightly  ;  he  did  not  say 
 that  any  man  might  do  this ;  but  that  those,  that  had  the 
 virtues  of  those  that  did  such  things,  might  also  do  the 
 same. 
 
 Gr.-h.  But  what  more  false  than   such  a  conclusion  ? 
 
 *  That  heart,  which  is  under  the  teaching  and  influence  of  the  grace  of 
 God,  will  detest  such  horrid  notions,  and  cry  out  against  them  ;  God  for- 
 bid that  ever  1  should  listen  one  moment  to  such  diabolical  sentiments  ! 
 for  they  are  hatched  in  hell,  and  propagated  on  earth,  by  the  father  of  lies. 
 
FURTHER   ACCOUNT  OF  SELF-WILL.  397 
 
 for  this  is  as  much  as  to  say,  that  because  good  men  here- 
 tofore have  sinned  of  infirraifj,  therefore  he  had  allow- 
 ance to  do  it  of  a  presumptuous  mind  ;  or  if,  because  a 
 child,  by  the  blast  of  wind,  or  for  that  it  stumbled  at  a 
 stone,  fell  down,  and  defiled  itself  in  mire,  therefore  he 
 might  wilfully  lie  down  and  wallow  like  a  boar  therein. — 
 Who  could  have  thought  that  any  one  could  so  far  have 
 been  blinded  by  the  power  of  lust  T  But  what  is  written 
 must  be  true:  "  they  stumbled  at  the  word,  being  diso- 
 bedient ;  whereunto  also  they  were  appointed. "(a)  His 
 supposing  that  such  may  have  the  godly  man's  virtues, 
 who  addict  themselves  to  his  vices^,  is  also  a  delusion  as 
 strong  as  the  other.  It  is  just  as  if  the  dog  should  say, 
 *'  I  have,  or  may  have  the  qualities  of  a  child,  because  I 
 lick  up  its  slinking  excrements."  "  To  eat  up  the  sin  of 
 God's  people,"(6)  is  no  sign  of  one  that  is  possessed  with 
 their  virtues.  Nor  can  I  believe,  that  one  that  is  of  this 
 opinion,  can  at  present  have  faith  or  love  in  him. — But 
 I  know  you  have  made  sfrong  objections  against  him  ; 
 pr'ythee  what  can  he  say  for  himself.^ 
 
 Hon.  Why,  he  says,  to  do  this  by  way  of  opinion, 
 seems  abundantly  more  honest  than  to  do  it,  and  yet  hold 
 contrary  to  it  in  opinion. 
 
 Gr.-h.  a  very  wicked  answer  ;  for,  though  to  let  loose 
 the  bridle  to  lusts,  while  our  opiniocs  are  against  such 
 things,  is  bad  ;  yet  to  sin,  and  plead  a  toleralion  so  to  do, 
 is  worse  :  the  one  stumbles  beholders  accidentally,  the 
 other  leads  them  into  the  snare, 
 
 Hon.  There  are  many  of  this  man's  mind,  that  have 
 not  this  man's  mouth  ;  and  that  makes  going  on  pilgrin, - 
 age  of  so  little  esteem  as  it  is. 
 
 Gr.-h.  You  have  said  the  truth,  and  it  is  to  be  lament- 
 
 Co)  reterii.  8.  (h)  TIo?pa  iv.  S 
 
398       OBSERVATIONS  ON   OTHER  FAULTY  CHARACTERS. 
 
 ed ;  but  he  that  feareth  the  King  of  paradise  shall  come 
 out  of  them  all. 
 
 Chk.  There  are  strange  opinions  in  the  world  :  I  know 
 one  that  said  it  was  time  enough  to  repent  when  he  came 
 to  die. 
 
 Gr,-h.  Such  are  not  over-wise  :  that  man  would  have 
 been  loth,  might  he  have  had  a  week  to  run  twenty  miles 
 for  his  life,  to  have  deferred  that  journey  to  the  last  hour 
 of  that  week. 
 
 Hon.  You  say  right;  and  yet  the  generality  of  them 
 that  count  themselves  pilgrims  do  indeed  do  thus.  I  am, 
 as  you  see,  an  old  man,  and  have  been  a  traveller  in  this 
 road  many  a  day;  and  I  have  taken  notice  of  many 
 things.^ 
 
 I  have  seen  some,  that  set  out  as  if  they  would  drive  all 
 the  world  afore  them,  who  yei  have,  in  a  few  days,  died 
 as  they  in  the  wilderness,  and  so  never  got  sight  of  the 
 promised  land. — I  have  seen  some,  that  have  promised 
 nothing  at  first  setting  out  to  be  pilgrims,  and  that  one 
 would  have  thought  could  not  have  lived  a  day,  that  have 
 yet  proved  very  good  pilgrims. — I  have  seen  some,  who 
 have  run  hastily  forward,  that  again  have,  after  a  little 
 time,  run  as  fast  just  back  again. — I  have  seen  some  who 
 have  spoken  very  well  of  a  pilgrim's  life  at  first,  that  after 
 a  while,  have  spoken  as  much  against  it. — I  have  heard 
 some,  when  they  first  set  out  for  paradise,  say  positively, 
 "There  is  such  a  place;"  who,  when  they  have  been  al- 
 most there,  have  come  back  again,  and  said,  "  There  is 
 none." — I  have  heard  some  vaunt  what  they  would  do, 
 m  case  they  should  he  opposed,  that  have,  even  at  a  false 
 alarm,  fled  faith,  the  pilgrim's  way,  and  all. 
 
 *  Pray,  attentively  mind,  and  deeply  consider,  the  six  following  obser- 
 vations :  tbey  are  just  ,  they  are  daily  confirmed  to  our  observations,  in 
 the  conduct  of  ditierent  professors.  Study,  and  pray  to  improve  them,  to 
 your  soul's  profit- 
 
THK  PILGRIMS  ESCAPE  THE  ROCBERS.  o99 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 THE  PILGRIMS  ARRIVE  AT  THE  HOUSE  OF  GAIUS,  WHERE 
 THEY  ARE  HOSPITABLY  ENTERTAINED. 
 
 NOW  as  they  were  thus  in  their  way,  there  came  one 
 running  to  meet  them,  and  said,  "Gentlemen,  and  you 
 of  the  weaker  sort,  if  you  love  life,  shift  for  yourselves, 
 for  the  robbers  are  before  you." 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  They  be  the  three  that  set 
 upon  Little-faith  heretofore.  Well,  said  he,  we  are  rea- 
 dy for  them.  So  they  went  on  their  way.  Now  they 
 looked  at  every  turning,  when  they  should  have  met  with 
 the  villains  ;  but,  whether  they  heard  of  Mr.  Great-heart, 
 or  whether  they  had  some  other  game,  they  came  not  up 
 to  the  pilgrims.^ 
 
 Christiana  then  wished  for  an  inn  for  herself  and  her 
 children,  because  they  were  weary.  Then  said  Mr.  Hon- 
 est, "  There  is  one  a  little  before  us,  where  a  very  ho- 
 nourable disciple,  named  Gains,  dwells." («)  So  they 
 all  concluded  to  turn  in  thither:  and  the  rather,  because 
 the  old  gentleman  gave  him  so  good  a  report.  So  when 
 Ihey  came  to  the  door,  they  went  in,  not  knocking ;  for 
 folks  use  not  to  knock  at  the  door  of  an  inn.  Then  they 
 called  for  the  master  of  the  house,  and  he  came  to  them. 
 So  they  asked  if  they  might  lie  there  that  night  ? 
 
 Gaius.  Yes,  gentlemen,  if  you  be  true  men,  for  my 
 house  is  for  none  but  pilgrims.     Then  was    Christiana, 
 
 *  It  is  a  blessed  thing  to  take  every  alarm,  and  to  be  on  our  ^imrd- 
 fiereby  many  dangers  are  avoided,  and  many  evils  prevented,  Watch, 
 fs  the  word  of  the  Captain  of  our  salvation. 
 
 (rt)  Rom.  xvi.  ^, 
 
 C  c  c 
 
400       GAICJS  IXqUIRES  CONCERNING  CHRISTIANA. 
 
 Mercj,  and  the  boys,  more  glad,  for  that  the  inn-keep- 
 er was  a  lover  of  pilgrims.  So  they  called  for  rooms,  and 
 he  showed  them  one  for  Christiana  and  her  children,  and 
 Mercy,  and  another  for  Mr.  Great-heart  and  the  old  gen- 
 tleman. 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  Good  Gains  what  hast  thou 
 for  supper  ?  for  these  pilgrims  have  come  far  to-day,  and 
 are  weary. 
 
 It  is  late,  said  Gains,  so  we  cannot  conveniently  go  out 
 to  seek  food,  but  such  as  I  have  you  shall  be  welcome  to^ 
 if  that  will  content  you. 
 
 Gr.-h.  We  will  be  content  with  what  thou  hast  in  the 
 house ;  forasmuch  as  1  have  proved  thee,  thou  art  never 
 destitute  of  that  which  is  convenient. 
 
 Then  he  went  down  and  spake  to  the  cook,  whose  name 
 was  Taste-that- which-is-good,  to  get  ready  supper  for  so 
 many  pilgrims. — This  done,  he  comes  up  again,  saying. 
 Come,  my  good  friends,  you  are  welcome  to  me,  and  I 
 am  glad  that  I  have  a  house  to  entertain  you  ;  and  while 
 supper  is  making  ready,  if  you  please,  let  us  entertain 
 one  another  with  some  good  discourse:  so  they  all  said 
 content.^' 
 
 Then  said  Gains,  Whose  wife  is  this  aged  matron  ?  and 
 whose  daughter  is  this  young  damsel? 
 
 Gr.-h.  The  woman  is  the  wife  of  one  Christian,  a  pil- 
 grim in  former  times;  and  these  are  his  four  children. 
 The  maid  is  one  of  her  acquaintance ;  one  that  she  hath 
 persuaded  to  come  with  her  on  pilgrimage.  The  boys 
 take  all  after  their  father,  and  covet  to  tread  in  his  steps  : 
 yea,  if  they  do  but  see  any  place  where  the  old  pilgrim 
 
 *  How  does  this  reprove  many  professors  of  this  day,  who  frequenlly 
 meet  together,  and  that  about  every  trifle,  but  have  not  one  word  to  speak 
 for  precious  Christ,  his  glorious  truths,  and  holy  ways  .' 
 
«;AIU9  enumerates  CHRISTIAN*^  PROGENITORS;    401 
 
 iiath  Iain,  or  any  prinl  of  his  foot,  it  ministereth  joy  to 
 their  hearts,  and  Ihey  covet  to  lie  or  tread  in  the  same. 
 
 Then  said  Gains,  Is  this  Christian's  wife?  and  are 
 these  Christian's  children  ?  I  knew  your  husband's  father, 
 yea,  also  his  father's  father.  Many  have  been  good  of 
 (his  stock ;  their  ancestors  first  dwelt  at  Antioch.(a) 
 Christian's  progenitors  (I  suppose  you  have  heard  your 
 husband  talk  of  them)  were  very  worthy  men.  They 
 have,  above  any  that  I  know,  showed  themselves  men  of 
 great  virtue  and  courage,  for  the  Lord  of  the  pilgrims, 
 his  ways  and  them  that  loved  him.  I  have  heard  of  many 
 of  your  husband's  relations,  that  have  stood  all  trials  for 
 the  sake  of  the  truth.  Stephen,  that  was  one  of  the  first 
 of  the  family  from  whence  your  husband  sprang,  was 
 knocked  on  the  head  with  stones.  (6)  James,  another  of 
 this  generation,  was  slain  with  the  edge  of  the  sword. (c) 
 To  say  nothing  of  Paul  and  Peter,  men  anciently  of  the 
 family  from  whence  your  husband  came ;  there  was  Igna- 
 tius, who  was  cast  to  the  lions;  Romanus,  whose  flesh 
 was  cut  by  pieces  from  his  bones ;  and  Polycarp,  that 
 played  the  man  in  the  fire.  There  was  he  that  was  hang- 
 ed up  in  a  basket  in  the  sun,  for  the  wasps  to  eat ;  and  he 
 whom  they  put  into  a  sack,  and  cast  him  into  tlie  sea  to 
 be  drowned.  It  would  be  impossible  utterly  to  count  up 
 all  that  family,  that  have  suffered  injuries  and  death  for 
 the  love  of  a  pilgrim's  life.  Nor  can  I  but  be  glad  to  see 
 lliat  thy  husband  has  left  behind  him  four  such  boys  as 
 these.  I  hope  they  will  bear  up  their  father's  name,  and 
 tread  in  their  fatiier's  steps,  and  come  to  their  father's 
 end. 
 
 Gr.-h.  Indeed,  Sir,  they  are  likely  lads;  they  seem 
 to  choose  heartily  their  father's  ways. 
 
 {a)  Acts  xi.  2r».  (6)  Acts  vii.  59,  60.  (c)  Acts  xii.  2. 
 
402  AND  CONVERSES  WITH  HIS  GUESTS. 
 
 Gai.  That  is  what  I  said;  wherefore  Christian's  fami- 
 ly is  like  still  to  spread  abroad  upon  the  face  of  the 
 ground,  and  yet  to  be  numerous  upon  the  face  of  the 
 earth:  wherefore  let  Christiana  look  out  some  damsels 
 for  her  sons,  to  whom  they  may  be  betrothed,  &c.  that 
 the  name  of  their  father  and  the  house  of  his  progenitors 
 may  never  be  forgotten  in  the  world. 
 
 Hon.  It  is  pity  his  family  should  fall  and  be  extinct. 
 
 Gai.  Fall  it  cannot,  but  be  diminished  it  may;  but 
 let  Christiana  take  my  advice,  and  that's  the  way  to  up- 
 hold it. 
 
 And,  Christiana,  said  this  inn-keeper,  I  am  glad  to  see 
 thee  and  thy  friend  Mercy  together  here,  a  lovely  couple. 
 And  may  I  advise,  Take  Mercy  into  a  nearer  relation  to 
 thee :  if  she  will,  let  her  be  given  to  Matthew,  thy  eldest 
 son :  it  is  the  way  to  preserve  a  posterity  in  the  earth. — 
 So  this  match  was  concluded,  and  in  process  of  time  they 
 were  married :  but  more  of  that  hereafter. 
 
 Gains  also  proceeded,  and  said,  I  will  now  speak  on 
 the  behalf  of  women,  to  take  away  their  reproach.  For 
 as  death  and  the  curse  came  into  the  world  by  a  woman, 
 so  also  did  life  and  health  :  "  God  sent  forth  his  Son,  made 
 of  a  woman."  (a)  Yea,  to  show  how  much  those  that 
 came  after  did  abhor  the  act  of  the  mother,  this  sex  in 
 the  Old  Testament  coveted  children,  if  happily  this  or 
 that  woman  might  be  the  mother  of  the  Saviour  of  the 
 world.  I  will  say  again,  that  when  the  Saviour  was  come, 
 women  rejoiced  in  him,  before  either  man  or  angel. ((>)  i 
 read  not,  that  ever  man  did  give  unto  Christ  so  much  as 
 one  groat:  but  the  women  followed  him,  and  ministered 
 to  him  of  (heir  substance.  It  was  a  woman  that  washed  his 
 (eei  with  tears,  and  a  woman  that  anointed  his  body  to  the 
 
 (a)  Gen.  iii.     Gal.  iv.  4.  (b)  Luke  ii. 
 
THE  PILGRIMS  SIT  DOWN  TO  SUPPKR.  403 
 
 burial.  They  were  women  that  wept,  when  he  was  going 
 to  the  cross ;  and  women  that  followed  him  from  the  cross, 
 and  that  sat  by  his  sepulchre  when  he  was  buried.  They 
 were  women  that  were  first  with  him  at  his  resurrection 
 morn  ;  and  women  that  brought  tidings  first  to  his  disci- 
 ples, that  he  was  risen  from  the  dead,  (a)  Women  there" 
 fore  are  highly  favoured,  and  show  by  these  things,  that 
 they  are  sharers  with  us  in  the  grace  of  life. 
 
 Now  the  cook  sent  up  to  signify  that  supper  was  almost 
 ready  :  and  sent  one  to  lay  the  cloth,  and  the  trenchersj 
 and  to  set  the  salt  and  bread  in  order. 
 
 Then  said  Matthew,  The  sight  of  this  cloth,  and  of 
 this  forerunner  of  the  supper,  begetteth  in  me  a  greater 
 appetite  to  my  food  than  I  had  before. 
 
 Gai.  So  let  all  ministering  doctrines  in  this  life,  beget 
 in  thee  a  greater  desire  to  sit  at  the  supper  of  the  great 
 King  in  his  kingdom ;  for  all  preaching,  books,  and  ordi- 
 nances here,  are  but  as  the  laying  of  the  trenchers,  and 
 as  setting  of  salt  upon  the  board,  when  compared  with 
 the  feast  that  our  Lord  will  make  us  when  we  come  to 
 his  house. 
 
 So  supper  came  up ;  and  first  a  heave-shoulder  and  a 
 wave-breast  were  set  on  the  table  before  them  ;  to  show 
 that  they  must  begin  the  meal  with  prayer  and  praise  to 
 God. (6)  The  heave-shoulder,  David  lifted  his  heart  up 
 to  God  with  ;  and  with  the  wave-breast,  where  his  heart 
 \?iy,  with  that  he  used  to  lean  upon  his  harp,  when  he 
 played — These  two  dishes  v»'ere  very  fresh  and  good, 
 and  they  all  eat  heartily  thereof. 
 
 The  next  they  brought  up  was  a  bottle  of  wine,  as  red 
 as  blood.  So  Gains  said  to  tliem.  Drink  freely,  this  is 
 the  true  juice  of  the  vine,  that  makes  glad  the  heart  of 
 
 ^ a;  Luke  vii.  37—60.      viii.2,  3.      xxiii.  27.     xxiv.  22,  23,      John  ii.3. 
 
 ii.2.    MaU.xxvil.55-*til,   (6)  Lev.  vii.  32— 3-4.    x.  14,  J.5.  Td.  xxv.  1. 
 
 Heb.  xiii.  15. 
 
404  THEIR  CONVfiPvSATION  AT  SUPPKR. 
 
 Cxoil  ami  man.  So  they  drank  and  were  merry. (a) — 
 The  next  was  a  dish  of  milk  well  crumbled  :  but  Gaius 
 said,  Let  the  boys  have  that,  that  they  may  "  grow- 
 thereby. "(6) — Then  Ihey  brought  up  in  course  a  dish  of 
 butter  and  honey.  Then  said  Gaius,  Eat  freely  of  this, 
 for  this  is  good  to  cheer  up  and  strengthen  your  judg- 
 ments and  understandings.  This  was  our  Lord's  dish 
 when  he  was  a  child ;  "  Butter  and  honey  shall  he  eat, 
 ihat  he  may  know  to  refuse  the  evil,  and  choose  the 
 good. "(c) — Then  they  brought  them  up  a  dish  of  apples, 
 and  they  were  very  good  tasted  fruit.  Then  said  Mat- 
 thew, "  May  we  eat  apples,  since  they  were  such,  by  and 
 with  which  ihe  serpent  beguiled  our  first  mother?" 
 Then  said  Gaius, 
 
 ''  Apples  were  they  with  which  we  were  beguiFd  ; 
 Yet  siHy  not  apples,  hath  our  souls  defil'd  : 
 Apples  forbid,  if  eat  corrupt  the  blood  ; 
 To  eat  such  when  commanded  does  us  good  ; 
 Drink  of  his  flaggons,  then,  thou  church  his  dove, 
 And  eat  his  apples,  who  are  sick  of  love/' 
 
 Then  said  Matthew,  I  aiade  the  scruple,  because,  a 
 while  since,  I  was  sick  with  eating  of  fruit. 
 
 Gai.  Forbidden  fruit  will  make  you  sick,  but  not  what 
 our  Lord  has  tolerated. 
 
 While  they  were  thus  talking,  they  were  presented  with 
 another  dish,  and  it  was  a  dish  of  nuts.(fi)  Then  said 
 some  at  the  table,  "  Nuts  spoil  tender  tee(h,  especially 
 Ihe  teeth  of  the  children."  Which,  when  Gaius  heard 
 he  said. 
 
 'a)  Deut.  xxxii.      14.    Judg.  ix.  13.    John  xv.  5.       (b)  1  Pet.  ii.  1,  2. 
 (c)  Isa.  vii.  15.  (d)  So),  Songs  vi.  11. 
 
THEIR  CONVERSATION   AT  SUPPER.  405 
 
 **  Hard  texts  are  nuts  (I  will  not  call  them  cheaters,) 
 Whose  shells  do  keep  the  kernels  from  the  eaters  : 
 Open  then  the  shells,  and  you  shall  have  the  meat ; 
 They  here  are  brought  for  you  to  crack  and  eat." 
 
 Then  thej  were  nierrj,  and  sat  at  the  table  a  long 
 time,  talking  of  many  things.  Then  said  the  old  gentle- 
 man, My  good  landlord,  while  ye  are  cracking  your  nuts. 
 if  you  please,  do  you  open  this  riddle  :^ 
 
 ^'  A  man  there  was  (though  some  did  count  him  mad,) 
 The  more  he  cast  away,  the  more  he  had.'' 
 
 Then  they  all  gave  good  heed,  wondering  what  good 
 Gains  would  say  ;  so  he  sat  still  awhile,  and  then  thus 
 replied  : 
 
 "  He  who  thus  bestows  his  goods  upon  the  poor, 
 Shall  have  as  much  again,  and  ten  times  more.'' 
 
 Then  said  Joseph,  I  dare  say,  Sir,  I  did  not  think  yoa 
 could  have  found  it  out. 
 
 Oh  !  said  Gaius,  I  have  been  trained  up  in  this  way  a 
 great  while ;  nothing  teaches  like  experience :  ^I  have 
 learned  of  my  Lord  to  be  kind  ;  and  have  found  by  ex- 
 perience, that  I  have  gained  thereby^  "There  is  that 
 scattereth,  yet  increaseth  ;  and  there  is  that  withholdetli 
 more  than  is  meet,  but  it  tendeth  to  poverty  :"  "  There 
 is  that  maketh  himself  rich,  yet  hath  nolhing  ;  there  is 
 that  maketh  himself  poor,  yet  hath  great  riches. "(a) 
 
 *  Observe  hero,  the  feast  of  pils-rims  was  attended  with  joy.  Chri'^tiana 
 may,  they  ont;ht,  yea.  they  have  th.'»  greatest  reason  to  rejoice  ;  but  then 
 it  should  be  spiritual  joy,  which  springs  frora  spiritual  views,  and  sp'riludi 
 conversation.  Let  our  speech  be  thus  seasonfsd.  and  our  feasts  tl.us  trna- 
 pered,  and  ue  shall  find  increasin,-:  joy  and  gladness  of  heart  in  the  Lord 
 (o)  Prov.  xi.  24.     xiii.  7. 
 
406  MATTHEW    AND    MERCY    ARE    MARRIED. 
 
 Then  Samuel  whispered  to  Christiana,  his  mother,  and 
 said,  Mother,  this  is  a  very  good  man's  house  ;  let  us  stay 
 here  a  good  while,  and  let  my  brother  Matthew  be  marri- 
 ed here  to  Mercy,  before  we  go  any  further.^ 
 
 The  which  Gaius  the  host  overhearing,  said,  with  a 
 very  good  will,  my  child. 
 
 So  they  staid  here  more  than  a  month;  and  Mercy 
 was  given  to  Matthew  to  wife. 
 
 While  they  staid  here,  Mercy,  as  her  custom  was, 
 would  be  making  coats  and  garments  to  give  to  the  poor^ 
 by  which  she  brought  up  a  very  good  report  upon  pil- 
 grims. 
 
 *  Here  is  a  genuine  discovery  of  a  gracious  heart  ;  when  it  is  delighted 
 with  spiritual  company  and  conversation,  and  longs  for  its  continuance 
 Is  it  so  with  you,  Reader  ? 
 
 (a)  Prov.  xi.  24.    xiii.  7, 
 
A   QUESTIOi\  PROPOSED  AND   ANSWERED.  407 
 
 CHAPTER  XI. 
 
 fHE  PILGRIMS  CONTINUE  AT  THE  HOUSE  OF  GAIUS  ;  FROM 
 WHENCE  THEY  SALLY  OUT,  AND  DESTROY  GIANT  SLAY- 
 GOOD,  A  CANNIBAL  ;  AND  RESCUE  MR.  FEEBLE-MIND. 
 
 BUT  fo  return  again  (o  our  story.  After  supper  the 
 lads  desired  a  bed,  for  they  were  weary  with  travelhng : 
 then  Gaius  called,  to  show  theui  their  chamber :  but  said 
 Mercy  I  will  have  them  to  bed. — So  she  had  them  to  bed, 
 and  they  slept  well:  but  the  rest  sat  up  all  night:  for 
 Gaius  and  they  were  such  suitable  company,  that  they 
 could  not  tell  how  to  part.  Then  after  much  talk  of  their 
 Lord,  themselves,  and  their  journey,  old  Mr.  Honest 
 (he  that  put  forth  the  riddle  to  Gaius)  began  to  nod.  Then 
 said  Great-heart,  What  Sir,  you  begin  to  be  drowsy  I 
 come,  rub  up,  now  here  is  a  riddle  for  you.^^  Then  said 
 Mr.  Honest,  Let  us  hear  it. 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart, 
 
 "  He  that  will  kill,  must  first  be  overconie  : 
 Who  live  abroad  would,  first  must  die  at  home.'' 
 
 Ha !  said  Mr.  Honest,  it  is  a  hard  one,  hard  to  expound, 
 and  harder  to  practise.  But  come,  landlord,  said  he,  1 
 will,  if  you  please,  leave  my  part  to  you;  do  you  expound 
 it,  and  I  will  hear  what  you  say. 
 
 No,  said  Gaius,  it  was  put  to  you,  and  it  is  expected 
 }  ou  should  answer  it. 
 
 *  Mindlliis:  When  one  pilgrim  observes  that  a  brother  is  inclined  to 
 be  drowsy,  it  is  his  duty,  and  should  be  his  practice,  to  endeavour  (o 
 awaken,  quicken,  enliven,  and  stir  up  such,  by  spiritual  hints.  O  that  this 
 was  more  practised  !  Manv  blessings  would  be  consequent  upon  it. 
 
 J)  d  d 
 
408  ANOTHER  (tUESTION  PROPOSED. 
 
 Then  said  the  old  gentleman, 
 
 "He  first  by  grace  must  conquer'd  be, 
 That  sin  would  mortify  : 
 Who,  that  he  lives,  would  convince  me. 
 Unto  himself  must  die."* 
 
 It  is  right,  said  Gains ;  good  doctrine  and  experience 
 teaches  this.  For,  until  grace  displays  itself,  and  over- 
 comes the  soul  with  its  glory,  it  is  altogether  without 
 heart  to  oppose  sin :  besides,  if  sin  is  Satan's  cords,  by 
 which  the  soul  lies  bound,  how  should  it  make  resistance, 
 before  it  is  loosed  from  that  infirmity  ? — Nor  will  any,  that 
 knows  either  reason  or  grace,  believe  that  such  a  man  can 
 be  a  living  monument  of  grace,  that  is  a  slave  to  his  own 
 corruption.— And  now  it  comes  in  my  mind,  T  will  tell 
 you  a  story  worlh  the  hearing. — There  were  two  men 
 that  went  on  pilgrimage,  the  one  began  when  he  was 
 3'oung,  the  other  when  he  was  old ;  the  young  man  had 
 strong  corruptions  to  grapple  with,  the  old  man's  were 
 weak  with  the  decays  of  nature:  the  young  man  trode  his 
 steps  as  even  as  did  the  old  one,  and  was  every^  way  as 
 light  as  he :  who  now,  or  which  of  them,  had  their  graces 
 shining  clearest,  since  both  seemed  to  be  alike  ? 
 
 Hon.  The  young  man's  doubtless.  For  that  which 
 heads  it  against  the  greatest  opposition  gives  best  demon- 
 stration that  it  is  strongest  ;  especially  when  it  also 
 holdeth  pace  with  that  that  meets  not  with  half  so  much  ; 
 as  to  be  sure  old  age  does  not.— Besides,  I  have  observ- 
 ed, that  old  men  have  blessed  themselves  with  this  mis- 
 
 *  O  this  dying  to  self,  to  self  righteous  pride,  vain  confidence,  self-love^ 
 and  self  complacency,  is  hnfd  work  to  the  old  man  ;  yea,  it  is  both  im- 
 practicable and  impossible  to  him.  It  is  only  grace  yielded  to  that  can 
 conquer  and  subdue  him.  And  where  grace  reigns,  this  work  is  carried 
 on  day  by  day. 
 
ANOTHER  QUESTION  RESOLVED.  409 
 
 take ;  namely,  taking  (he  decays  of  nature  for  a  gracious 
 conquest  over  corruptions,  and  so  have  been  apt  to  be- 
 guile themselves.  Indeed,  old  men,  that  are  gracious, 
 are  best  able  to  give  advice  to  them  that  are  young,  be- 
 cause they  have  seen  most  of  the  emptiness  of  things  ; 
 but  yet,  for  an  old  and  a  young  man  to  set  out  both  to- 
 gether, the  young  one  has  the  advantage  of  the  fairest 
 discovery  of  a  work  of  grace  within  him,  though  the  old 
 man's  corruptions  are  naturally  the  weakest. 
 
 Thus  they  sat  talking  till  break  of  day.  Now  when 
 the  family  was  up,  Christiana  bid  her  son  James  that  he 
 should  read  a  chapter ;  so  he  read  the  fifty-third  of  Isai- 
 ah. When  he  had  done,  Mr.  Honest  asked,  why  it  was 
 said,  that  the  Saviour  is  said  to  come  "  out  of  a  dry 
 ground;"  and  also  that  he  had  "no  form  of  comeliness 
 in  him." 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  To  the  first  I  answer,  be- 
 cause the  church  of  the  Jews,  of  which  Christ  came,  had 
 then  lost  almost  all  the  sap  and  spirit  of  religion.  To  the 
 second  I  say,  the  words  are  spoken  in  the  person  of  the 
 nnbeliever,  who,  because  they  want  the  eye  that  can  see 
 into  our  Prince's  heart,  therefore  they  judge  of  him  by 
 the  meanness  of  his  outside.  Just  like  those  that  know 
 not  that  precious  stones  are  covered  over  with  a  homely 
 crust ;  who,  when  they  have  found  one,  because  they 
 know  not  what  they  have  found,  cast  it  again  away,  as 
 men  do  a  common  stone. 
 
 Well,  said  Gains,  now  you  are  here,  and  since,  as  I 
 know,  Mr.  Great-heart  is  good  at  his  weapons,  if  you 
 please,  after  we  have  refreshed  ourselves,  we  will  w^alk 
 into  the  fields,  to  see  if  we  can  do  any  good.  About  a 
 mile  from  hence,  there  is  one  Slay-good,  a  giant,  that 
 does  much  annoy  the  King's  highway  in  these  parts  :  and 
 I  know  whereabout  his  haunt  is:  he  is  master  of  a  number 
 
410  THEV  ASSAULT   GIANT  SLAV-GOOiJ, 
 
 of  thieves  :  it  would  be  well  if  we  could  clear  these  part* 
 of  him.^ 
 
 So  thej  consented  and  went,  Mr.  Great-heart  with  his 
 sword,  helmet,  and  shield,  and  the  rest  with  spears  and 
 staves. 
 
 When  thej  came  to  the  place  where  he  was,  they 
 found  him  with  one  Feeble-mind  in  his  hand,  whom  his. 
 servants  had  brought  unto  him,  having  taken  him  hi  the 
 waj' :  now  the  giant  was  rifling  him,  with  a  purpose,  after 
 that,  to  pick  his  bones ;  for  he  was  of  the  nature  of  flesh- 
 eaters. 
 
 Well,  so  soon  as  he  saw  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his  friends 
 at  the  mouth  of  his  cave,  with  their  weapons,  he  demand- 
 ed what  thej  wanted. 
 
 Gr.-h.  We  want  thee,  for  we  are  come  to  revenge  the 
 quarrels  of  the  many  that  thou  hast  slain  of  the  pilgrims, 
 when  Ihou  hast  dragged  them  out  of  the  King's  highway  ; 
 wherefore  come  out  of  thy  cave. — So  he  armed  himself 
 and  came  out ;  and  to  the  battle  they  went,  and  fought 
 for  above  an  hour,  and  then  stood  stili  to  take  wind. 
 
 Then  said  the  giant,  W  hy  are  you  here  on  my  ground  ? 
 
 Gr.-h.  To  revenge  the  blood  of  pilgrims,  as  I  also 
 told  thee  before. — So  they  went  to  it  again,  and  the  giant 
 made  Mr.  Great-heart  give  back  ;  but  he  came  up  again, 
 and  in  ihe  greatness  of  his  mind  he  let  fly  with  such  stout- 
 ness at  the  giant's  head  and  sides,  that  he  made  him  let 
 his  weapon  fall  out  of  his  hand  ;  so  he  smote  and  slew  him 
 and  cut  off  his  head,  and  brought  it  away  to  the  inn.  He 
 also  took  Feeble- mind  the  pilgrim,  and  brought  him  with 
 him  to  his  lodgings.     When  they  were  come  home,  they 
 
 ^  After  feeding,  pilgrims  are  to  prcparo  for  fighting.  They  are  not  U. 
 eat,  iii  order  to  pamper  their  hists.  but  to  blreiigthen  tht-ir  bodies  and  souls 
 that  they  may  be  stronger  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  his  mi^ht..  ti 
 fight  and  conquer  every  enemy 
 
FEEBLE-MIND  S  ACCOUNT  OK  HIMSELF.     411 
 
 showed  his  head  to  (lie  family,  and  sel  it  up,  as  thej  had 
 done  others  before,  for  a  terror  to  those  that  sliall  attempt 
 to  do  as  he,  hereafter. 
 
 Then  they   asked  Mr.  Feeble-mind,    how  he   foil  into 
 liis  hands  ? 
 
 Then  said  the  poor  man,  I  am  a  sickly  man,  as  yow  see. 
 and  because  death  did  usually  once  a  day  knock  at  my 
 door,  I  thought  I  should  never  be  v,  ell  at  home  ;  so  I  be- 
 took myself  to  a  pilgrim's  life  ;  and  have  travelled  hither 
 from  the  town  of  Uncertain,  where  I  and  my  father  were 
 born.     I  am  a  man  of  no  strength  at  all  of  body,  nor  yei  of 
 mind ;   but  would,  if  I  could,  though  I  can  but  crawl,  spend 
 my  life  in  a  pilgrim's  way.* — When  I   came  at  the  gate 
 that  is  at  the  head  of  the  w'ay,  the  Lord  of  that  place  did 
 entertain   me    freely ;    neitiier  objected    he   against    my 
 weakly  looks,  nor  against  my  feeble  mind  ;  but  gave  me 
 such  things  that  were  necessary  for  my  journey,  and  bid 
 me  hope  to  the  end. — When  I  came  to  the  house  of  the 
 Interpreter,  I  received  much  kindness  tliere  ;  and  because 
 the  hill  of  DifSculty  was  judged  too  hard  for  me,  I  was 
 carried  up  that  by  one  of  his  servants. — Indeed,  I  have 
 found  much  relief  from  pilgrims,  though  none  was  willing 
 to  go  softly  as  I  am  forced  to  do  :  yet  still  as  they  came 
 on,  they  bid  me  be  of  good  cheer,  and  said,  that  it  was  the 
 will  of  their  Lord,  that   "  comfort"  should    be  given  to 
 "  the  feeble  minded  ;"(«)  and  so  went  on  their  own  pace. 
 When  I  was  come  to  Assault- lane,  then  this  giant  met  with 
 rae,  and  bid  me  prepare  for  an  encounter;  but,  alas!  fee- 
 
 *  All  pilgrims  are  not  alike  vigorous,  strong,  and  lively.  Some  arr 
 weak,  creep  and  crawl  on,  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord.  No  matter  ;  if  thert- 
 be  but  a  pilgrim's  heart,  all  shall  be  well  ol  last:  for  Omnipotence  i(self  i-^ 
 for  us  :  and  then  we  may  boldly  ask,  while  we  are  obedient  to  the  truth, 
 Who  shall  be  against  ns  f 
 
 (a)  1  Thess.  v.  U. 
 
412         FEtlBLE-MIND   CONTINUES   HIS  NARRATIVE. 
 
 ble  one  that  I  was  I  I  had  more  need  of  a  cordial  :  so  he 
 came  up  and  took  me.  1  conceived  he  should  not  kill 
 me :  also  when  he  had  got  me  into  his  den,  since  I  went 
 not  with  him  willingly,  I  believed  I  should  come  out  alive 
 again;  for  I  have  heard,  that  not  any  pilgrim  that  is 
 taken  captive  by  violent  hands,  if  he  keeps  heart-whole 
 towards  his  master,  is,  by  the  laws  of  providence,  to  die  by 
 the  hand  of  the  enemy.  Robbed  I  looked  to  be,  and  rob- 
 bed to  be  sure  I  am  :  but  I  am,  as  you  see,  escaped  with 
 life,  for  the  which  I  thank  my  King  as  author,  and  you  as 
 the  means.  Other  brunts  I  also  look  for,  but  this  I  have 
 resolved  on,  to  wit,  to  run  when  I  can,  to  go  when  J  can- 
 not run,  and  to  creep  when  1  cannot  go.  As  to  the  main, 
 I  thank  him  that  loved  nie,  [  am  fixed ;  my  way  is  before 
 me,  my  mind  is  beyond  the  river  that  has  no  bridge  ; 
 though  1  am,  as  you  see,  but  of  a  feeble  mind."^ 
 
 Hon.  Then  said  old  Mr.  Honest,  Have  not  you  some 
 time  ago  been  acquainted  with  one  Mr.  Fearing,  a  pil- 
 
 Feeble.  Acquainted  with  him  !  yes  :  he  came  from 
 the  town  of  Stupidity,  which  lies  four  degrees  northward 
 of  the  city  of  Destruction,  and  as  many  off  of  where  I  was 
 born  ;  yet  we  were  well  acquainted,  for  indeed  he  was  my 
 uncle,  my  father's  brother ;  he  and  I  have  been  much  of 
 a  temper  :  he  was  a  little  shorter  than  I,  but  yet  we  were 
 much  of  a  complexion. 
 
 Hon.  I  perceive  you  know  him  ;  and  I  am  apt  to  be- 
 lieve also,  that  you  were  related  one  to  another,  for  you 
 have  his  whitely  look,  a  cast  like  his  with  your  eye,  and 
 your  speech  is  much  alike. 
 
 ■  What  a  sweet,  simple  relation  is  here  !  dolh  it  not  suit  many  a  feeble- 
 minded Christian?  Poor  soul,  weak  as  he  was,  yet  his  Lord  provided 
 against  his  danger.  He  sent  some  strong  ones  to  his  deliverance,  and  to 
 slay  his  enemy.  Mind  his  belief,  even  in  his  utmost  extremity.  Learr 
 somewhat  from  this  Feeble-mind. 
 
NOT-RIGHT  STRUCK  DEAD.  413 
 
 Feeble.  Most  have  said  so,  that  have  known  us  both  ; 
 tind,  besides,  what  I  have  read  in  him,  1  have  for  the  most 
 part  found  in  myself. 
 
 Come,  Sir,  said  good  Gains,  be  of  good  cheer  ;  you  are 
 welcome  to  me,  and  to  my  house  ;  and  what  thou  hast  a 
 mind  to,  call  for  freely  ;  and  what  thou  wouldest  have  my 
 servants  do  for  thee,  they  will  do  with  a  ready  mind. 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  This  is  an  unexpected  fa- 
 vour, and  as  the  sun-shining  out  of  a  very  dark  cloud. — 
 Did  giant  Slay-good  intend  me  this  favour  when  he  stopt 
 me,  and  resolved  to  let  me  go  no  further?  Did  he  intend, 
 that  after  he  had  rifled  my  pocket,  I  should  go  to  "  Gains 
 mine  host  ?'*  Yet  so  it  is.* 
 
 Now  just  as  Mr.  Feeble-mind  and  Gains  were  thus  in 
 talk,  there  comes  one  running,  and  called  at  the  door  and 
 told,  that  about  a  mile  and  a  half  off  there  was  one  Mr. 
 Not-right,  a  pilgrim,  struck  dead  upon  the  place  where  he 
 was,  with  a  thunder-bolt. 
 
 Alas  !  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  is  he  slain  ?  He  overtook 
 me  some  days  before  I  came  so  far  as  hither,  and  would 
 be  my  company-keeper  ;  he  also  was  with  me  when  Slay- 
 good  the  giant  took  me,  but  he  was  nimble  of  his  lieels, 
 and  escaped  :  but  it  seems,  he  escaped  to  die,  and  I  was 
 took  to  live.f 
 
 "  What,  one  would  think,  doth  seek  to  slay  outright, 
 Oft-times  delivers  from  the  saddest  plight. 
 
 *  O  how  sweet  to  reflect,  the  most  gigantic  enemy  shall  be  concjuered^ 
 and  their  most  malicious  designs  shall  be  over-ruled  for  our  good  :  yea, 
 what  (hey  intend  tor  our  ruin  shall  be  made  to  work  for  our  health  and 
 prosfierity. 
 
 t  See  the  various  dealings  of  God,  and  more  and  more  adore  him  in  all 
 his  ways  of  providence  and  grace. 
 
 "  Know,  all  the  ways  of  God  to  men  are  just  ; 
 And,  where  you  cant  unriddle,  learn  to  trn:=t.' 
 
414  THE  HOSPITALITV  OF  GAIUS. 
 
 That  very  providence,  whose  face  is  death, 
 
 Doth  oft-times,  to  the  lowly,  life  bequeath. 
 
 I  taken  was,  he  did  escape  and  flee  : 
 
 Hands  cross'd,  give  death  to  hhn,  and  life  to  me.'^ 
 
 Now  about  this  time  Matthew  and  Mercy  were  marri- 
 ed i"^  also  Gains  gave  his  daughter  Phebe  to  James,  Mat- 
 thew's brother,  to  wife.  After  which  time  they  staid 
 about  ten  days  at  Gaius's  house ;  spending  their  time  and 
 the  seasons,  like  as  pilgrims  used  to  do. 
 
 When  they  were  to  depart,  Galus  made  them  a  feast, 
 and  they  did  eat  and  drink,  and  were  merry.  Now  the 
 hour  was  come  that  they  must  be  gone  ;  wherefore  Mr. 
 Great-heart  called  for  a  reckoning.  But  Gaius  told  him, 
 that  at  his  house  it  was  not  the  custom  of  pilgrims  to  pay 
 for  their  entertainment.  He  boarded  them  by  the  year, 
 but  looked  for  his  pay  from  the  Good  Samaritan,  who  had 
 promised  him,  at  his  return,  whatsoever  charge  he  was  at 
 with  them,  faithfully  to  repay  him.(rt)  Then  said  Mr^ 
 Great-heart  to  him,  "  Beloved,  thou  doest  faithfully, 
 whatsoever  thou  doest  to  the  brethren  and  to  strangers, 
 
 which  have  borne  witness  of  thy  charity  before  the  church, 
 
 whom  if  thou  yet  bring  forward  on  their  journey,  after  a 
 
 godly  sort,  thou  shalt  do  well."(t) 
 
 Then  Gaius  took  his  leave  of  them  all,  and  his  children, 
 
 and  particularly  of  Mr.  Feeble-mind  :  he  also  gave  him 
 
 something  to  drink  by  the  way^. 
 
 *  The  reader  may  remember  that  IMercy  had  sometime  before  refused 
 the  addresses  of  Mr.  Brisk,  alleging  that  she  was  determined  not  to  have  a 
 clog  to  her  soul :  but  now  the  Lord  provides  an  help-meet  for  her  in  Mat- 
 thew, a  sincere  young  pilgrim.  Happy  is  the  match  which  is  made  in  the 
 Lord,  and  the  partners  who  arc  united  in  eternal  bonds  ! 
 
 (a)  Luke  x.  34,  .35.  (6)  3  John  5,  6. 
 
THE  PILGRIMS  LEAVE  THE  HOUSE  OF  GAIUS.      415 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 THE  PILGRIMS  ARE  JOINED  BY  MR.  READY-TO-HALT,  AND 
 PROCEED  TO  THE  TOWN  OF  VANITY,  WHERE  THEY  ARE 
 AGREEABLY  LODGED  BY  MR  MNASON  ;  AND  MEET  WITH 
 AGREEABLE  COMPANY.— THEY  ENCOUNTER  A  FORMIDABLE 
 MONSTER. 
 
 NOW  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  when  they  were  going  out  at 
 the  door,  made  as  if  he  intended  to  linger.  The  which 
 when  Mr.  Great-heart  espied,  he  said,  "  Come,  Mr.  Fee- 
 ble-mind, pray  do  you  go  along  with  us,  I  will  be  your 
 conductor,  and  you  shall  fare  as  the  rest." 
 
 Feeble.  Alas  !  I  want  a  suitable  companion;  you  are 
 all  lusty  and  strong ;  but  I,  as  you  see,  am  weak;  I  choose 
 therefore  rather  to  come  behind,  lest  by  reason  of  my  ma- 
 ny infirmities,  I  should  be  both  a  burden  to  myself  and 
 to  you.  I  am,  as  I  said,  a  man  of  a  weak  and  feeble 
 mind,  and  shall  be  offended  and  made  weak  at  that  which 
 others  can  bear.  I  shall  like  no  laughing ;  I  shall  like  no 
 gay  attire;  I  shall  like  no  unprofitable  questions.  Nay, 
 I  am  so  weak  a  man,  as  to  be  offended  at  that  which  others 
 have  a  liberty  to  do.  I  do  not  know  all  the  truth  :  I  am 
 a  very  ignorant  Christian  man  :  sometimes,  if  I  hear  some 
 rejoice  in  the  Lord,  it  troubles  me,  because  I  cannot  do 
 so  too.  It  is  with  me,  as  it  is  with  a  weak  man  among 
 the  strong,  or  as  a  lamp  despised.  "He  that  is  ready  to 
 slip  with  his  feet,  is  as  a  lajup  despised  in  the  thought  of 
 him  that  is  at  ease ;(«)  so  that  I  know  not  what  to  do.* 
 
 *  What  an  open  ingenuous  confession  is  here!  though  feeble  in  mind 
 he  was  strong  in  wisdom  and  sound  judgment. 
 
 (a)  Job  xii.  5. 
 
 Eee 
 
416  READY-TO-HALT  JOINS  TU£M. 
 
 Buf,  brother,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  I  have  it  in  com- 
 mission to  "comfort  the  feeble-minded,"  and  to  support 
 the  weak.  You  must  needs  go  along  with  us :  we  will 
 wait  for  you,  we  will  lend  you  our  help ;  we  will  deny 
 ourselves  of  some  things,  both  opinionative  and  practical, 
 for  your  sake  ;  we  will  not  enter  into  "  doubtful  disputa- 
 tions" before  you  ;  we  will  be  made  all  things  to  you, 
 rather  than  you  shall  be  left  behind.* (a) 
 
 Now  all  this  while  they  were  atGaius's  door ;  and,  be- 
 hold, as  they  were  thus  in  the  heat  of  their  discourse, 
 Mr.  Ready-to-halt  came  by  with  his  crutches  in  his  hand, 
 and  he  also  was  going  on  pilgrimage. (6) 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Feeble- mind  to  him.  How  earnest  thou 
 hither  ?  I  was  but  now  complaining  that  I  had  not  a  suit- 
 able companion ;  but  thou  art  according  to  my  wish. 
 Welcome,  welcome,  good  Mr.  Ready-to  halt,  I  hope 
 thou  and  I  may  be  some  help. 
 
 Ready-to-halt.  1  shall  be  glad  of  thy  company,  said 
 the  other;  and  good  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  rather  than  we 
 will  part,  since  we  are  thus  happily  met,  I  will  lend  thee 
 one  of  my  crutches. f 
 
 Fekble.  Nay,  said  he,  though  I  thank  thee  for  thy 
 good-will,  I  am  not  inclined  to  halt  before  I  am  lame. 
 Howbeit,  I  think  when  occasion  is,  it  may  help  me 
 against  a  dog. 
 
 Rlady-to-halt.  If  either  myself  or  my  crutches  can 
 do  thee  a  pleasure,  we  are  both  at  thy  command,  good 
 Mr.  Feeble-mind. 
 
 *  0  that  this  were  more  practised  among  Christians  of  different  stand- 
 ing, decrees,  and  judgment !  if  they  who  are  strong  »'  ere  thus  to  hear  with 
 the  weali;  as  they  ought,  how  much  more  love,  peace,  and  unanimity, 
 would  prevail ! 
 
 t  Excellent!  See  the  nature  of  Christian  love ;  even  to  be  ready  to 
 spare  to  a  brother,  what  we  ourselves  have  occasion  for.  Love  looketU 
 not  at  the  things  of  our  own.  but  to  provide  for  the  wants  of  others. 
 
 (a)  Rom.  xiv.     1  Cor.  viii.  9—13.    ix.  22.  (ft)  Ps.  xxxviii.  17. 
 
DISCOURSE    COffCERNING    CHRISTIAN,    &C.  4\T 
 
 Thus  therefore  they  went  on,  Mr.  Great-heart  and  Mr. 
 Honest  went  before,  Christiana  and  her  children  went 
 next,  and  Mr.  Feeble-mind  and  Mr.  Ready-to-halt  came 
 behind  with  his  crutches.  Then  said  Mr.  Honest,  Pray, 
 Sir,  now  we  are  upon  the  road,  tell  us  some  profitable 
 things  of  some  that  are  gone  on  pilgVimage  before  us. 
 
 Gr.-h.  With  a  good  will.  I  suppose  you  have  heard 
 how  Christian  of  old  did  meet  with  Apollyon  in  the  val- 
 ley of  Humiliation,  and  also  what  hard  work  he  had  to  go 
 through  the  valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death.  Also  I 
 think  you  cannot  but  have  heard  how  Faithful  was  put  to 
 it  by  Madam  Wanton,  with  Adam  the  First,  with  one 
 Discontent,  and  Shame :  four  as  deceitful  villains  as  a 
 man  can  meet  with  upon  the  road. 
 
 Hon.  Yes,  I  believe  I  heard  of  all  this  ;  but  indeed 
 good  Faithful  was  hardest  put  to  it  by  shame;  he  was  an 
 unwearied  one. 
 
 Gr.-h.  Ay  :  for  as  the  pilgrim  well  said,  he  of  all  men 
 had  the  wrong  name. 
 
 Hon.  But  pray,  Sir,  where  was  it  that  Christian  and 
 Faithful  met  Talkative  ?  that  same  was  a  notable  one. 
 
 Gr.-h.  He  was  a  confident  fool;  yet  many  follow  his 
 ways. 
 
 Hon.  He  had  like  to  have  beguiled  Faithful. 
 
 Gr.-h.  Ay,  but  Christian  put  him  into  a  way  quickly 
 to  find  him  out. 
 
 Thus  they  went  on  till  they  came  to  the  place  where 
 Evangelist  met  with  Christian  and  Faithful,  and  prophe- 
 sied to  them  what  they  should  meet  with  at  Vanity-fair. 
 
 Then  said  their  guide.  Hereabouts  did  Christian  and 
 Faithful  meet  with  Evangelist,  who  prophesied  to  them 
 of  what  troubles  they  should  meet  with  at  Yanity-fair. 
 
 Hon.  Say  you  so?  I  dare  say  it  was  a  hard  chapter 
 that  then  he  did  read  unto  them. 
 
41S       THEY  APPROACH  TO  THE  TOWN  OF  VANlTYc 
 
 Gr.-h.  It  was  SO,  but  then  he  gave  them  encourage- 
 ment, withal.  But  what  do  we  talk  of  them  ?  they  were 
 a  couple  of  lion-like  men ;  they  had  set  their  faces  like 
 flints.  Do  not  you  remember  how  undaunted  they  were 
 when  they  stood  before  the  judge  ? 
 
 Hon.   Well,  Faithful  bravely  suffered. 
 
 Gr.-h.  So  he  did,  and  as  brave  things  came  on't :  for 
 Hopeful  and  some  others,  as  the  story  relates,  were  con- 
 verted by  his  death. (a) 
 
 Hon.  Well,  but  pray  go  on  ;  for  you  are  well  acquaint- 
 ed with  things.* 
 
 Gr.-h.  Above  all  that  Christian  met  with  after  he  had 
 passed  through  Vanity-fair,  one  By-ends  was  the  arch 
 one. 
 
 Hon.  By-ends  !  What  was  he  ? 
 
 Gr.-h.  a  very  arch  fellow,  a  downright  hypocrite  : 
 one  that  would  be  religious  which  way  ever  the  world 
 went :  but  so  cunning,  that  he  would  be  sure  never  to 
 lose  or  suffer  for  it.  He  had  his  mode  of  religion  for 
 every  fresh  occasion,  and  his  wife  was  as  good  at  it  as 
 he.  He  would  turn  and  change  from  opinion  to  opinion : 
 yea,  and  plead  for  so  doing  too.  But  as  far  as  I  could 
 learn,  he  came  to  an  ill-end  with  his  by-ends :  nor  did  I 
 ever  hear  that  any  of  his  children  were  ever  of  any 
 esteem  with  any  that  truly  fear  God. (a) 
 
 Now  by  this  time  they  were  come  within  sight  of  the 
 town  of  Vanity,  where  Vanity-fair  is  kept.  So  when 
 they  saw  that  they  were  so  near  the  town,  they  consulted 
 with  one  another  how  they  should  pass  through  the  town  r 
 
 ^  Nothing  more  profitable  than  conversing  on  the  faith,  valour,  and  suc- 
 cess of  those  who  have  gone  before  us,  with  their  trials,  enemies  and  dan- 
 gers !  yet  how  gloriously  they  fought  their  way  through  all,  and  came  off 
 more  than  conquerors  over  all.    Pilgrims  love  to  hear  these  things. 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  148—180.  (6)  Part  I.  p.  181—193. 
 
THEY  ARE  CORDIALLY  RECEIVED    BY  MR.  MNASON.    419 
 
 and  some  said  one  thing,  and  some  another.  At  last, 
 Mr.  Great-heart  said,  I  have,  as  you  may  understand, 
 often  been  a  conductor  of  pilgrims  through  this  town : 
 now  I  am  acquainted  with  one  Mr.  Mnason,  a  Cyprusian 
 by  nation,  and  an  old  disciple,  at  whose  house  we  may 
 lodge.     If  you  think  good,  said  he,  we  will  turn  in  there.* 
 
 Content,  said  old  Honest;  Content,  said  Christiana; 
 Content,  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind;  and  so  they  said  all. 
 Now  you  must  think  it  was  eventide  by  that  they  got  to 
 the  outside  of  the  town  ;  but  Mr.  Great-heart  knew  the 
 way  to  the  old  man's  house.  So  thither  they  came ;  and 
 he  called  at  the  door,  and  the  old  man  within  knew  his 
 tongue  so  soon  as  ever  he  heard  it ;  so  he  opened,  and 
 they  all  came  in.  Then  said  Mnason  their  host,  "  How 
 far  have  ye  come  to-day  ?"  So  they  said,  "  From  the 
 house  of  Gains  our  friend."  "  I  promise  you,"  said  he, 
 "  you  have  gone  a  good  stitch ;  you  may  well  be  weary  ; 
 sit  down."     So  they  sat  down. 
 
 Then  said  their  guide.  Come,  what  cheer,  good  Sirs? 
 I  dare  say  you  are  welcome  to  my  friend. 
 
 I  also,  said  Mr.  Mnason,  do  bid  you  welcome :  and 
 whatever  you  want,  do  but  say,  and  we  will  do  what  we 
 can  to  get  it  for  you. 
 
 Hon.  Our  great  want,  a  while  since,  was  harbour  and 
 good  company ;  and  now  I  hope  we  have  both.f 
 
 Mnas.  For  harbour,  you  see  what  it  is  ;  but  for  good 
 company,  that  will  appear  in  the  trial. 
 
 Well,  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  will  you  have  the  pilgrims 
 into  their  lodgings  ? 
 
 *  How  happy  to  find  a  house  in  Vanity-fair,  whose  master  will  receive 
 and  entertain  pilgrims.  Blessed  be  God  for  the  present  revival  of  religion 
 in  our  day  :  and  for  the  many  houses  that  are  open  to  the  friends  of  the 
 Lamb.     The  hearts  of  the  masters  of  which  he  opens. 
 
 t  Under  all  our  wants,  may  we  not  say,  with  our  father  Abraham,  God 
 will  provide  ?  Gen.  xxii.  8. 
 
420    THEY  ARE  VISITED  BY  MR.  MNASOn's  FRIENDS^ 
 
 I  will,  said  Mr.  Mnason. — So  he  had  them  to  their  res- 
 pective places  ;  and  also  showed  them  a  very  fair  dining- 
 room,  where  they  might  be,  and  sup  together,  until  time 
 was  come  to  go  to  rest. 
 
 Now  when  they  were  set  in  their  places,  and  were  a 
 little  cheery  after  their  journey,  Mr.  Honest  asked  his 
 landlord,  if  there  were  any  store  of  good  people  in  the 
 town? 
 
 Mnas.  We  have  a  few  ;  for  indeed  they  are  but  a  few 
 when  compared  with  them  on  the  other  side. 
 
 Hon.  But  how  shall  we  do  to  see  some  of  them  ?  for 
 the  sight  of  good  men  to  them  that  are  going  on  pilgria^ 
 age,  is  like  to  the  appearing  of  the  moon  and  stars  to  them 
 that  are  going  a  journey;^  ^ 
 
 Then  Mr.  Mnason  stamped  with  his  foot,  and  his 
 daughter  Grace  came  up :  so  he  said  unto  her,  Grace,  go 
 you,  tell  my  friends,  Mr.  Contrite,  Mr.  Holy  man,  Mr. 
 Love-saints,  Mr.  Dare-not-lie,  and  Mr.  Penitent,  that  I 
 have  a  friend  or  two  at  my  house,  that  have  a  mind  this 
 evening  to  see  them. 
 
 So  Grace  went  to  call  them,  and  they  came  ;  and,  after 
 salutation  made,  they  sat  down  together  at  the  table. 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Mnason,  their  landlord.  My  neighbours^ 
 I  have  as  you  see,  a  company  of  strangers  come  to  my 
 house  :  they  are  pilgrims  :  thej  come  from  afar,  and  are 
 going  to  Mount  Zion.  But  who,  quoth  he,  do  you  think 
 this  is?  (pointing  his  fingers  at  Christiana.)  It  is  Chris- 
 tiana, the  wife  of  Christian,  that  famous  pilgrim,  who 
 with  Faithful  his  brother,  were  so  shamefully  handled  in 
 our  town. — At  that  they  stood  amazed,  saying.  We  lit- 
 tle thought  to  see  Christiana  when  Grace  came  to  call  us  : 
 
 *  The  inquiry  of  disciples  after  suitable  company  discovers  that  they, 
 with  David,  love  the  Lords  saints,  and  in  the  excellent  of  the  earth  is  all 
 their  delight.  Ps.  xvi.  3.    A  genuine  discovery  this  of  a  gracious  heart. 
 
421 
 
 Yrherefore  this  is  a  very  comfortable  surprise.  Then  they 
 asked  her  about  her  welfare,  and  if  these  young  men  were 
 her  husband's  sons.  And  when  she  told  them  they  were, 
 they  said,  "  The  King,  whom  you  love  and  serve,  make 
 you  as  your  father,  and  bring  you  where  he  is  in  peace!"* 
 
 Then  Mr.  Honest,  when  they  were  all  sat  down,  asked 
 Mr.  Contrite,  and  the  rest,  in  what  posture  their  town  was 
 at  present. 
 
 CoNTR.  You  may  be  sure  we  are  full  of  hurry  in  fair- 
 time.  It  is  hard  keeping  our  hearts  and  spirits  in  goo(J 
 order,  when  we  are  in  a  cumbered  condition.  He  that 
 lives  in  such  a  place  as  this,  and  that  has  to  do  with  such 
 as  we  have,  has  need  of  an  item,  to  caution  him  to  take 
 heed  every  moment  of  the  day.f 
 
 Hon.  But  how  are  your  neighbours  now  for  quietness  ? 
 
 CoNTR.  They  are  much  more  moderate  now  than  for- 
 merly. You  know  how  Christian  and  Faithful  were  used 
 at  our  town  ;  but  of  late,  I  say,  they  have  been  far  more 
 moderate.  I  think  the  blood  of  Faithful  lieth  with  load 
 upon  them  till  now  :  for  since  they  burned  him,  they  have 
 been  ashamed  to  burn  any  more  :  in  those  days  we  were 
 afraid  to  walk  the  streets,  but  now  we  can  show  our  heads. 
 Then  the  name  of  a  professor  was  odious  ;  now,  especial- 
 ly in  some  parts  of  our  town  (for  you  know  our  town  is 
 large,)  religion  is  counted  honourable.:]; 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Contrite  to  them,  Pray  how  fareth  it 
 w^ith  you  in  your  pilgrimage  ?  How  stands  the  country 
 affected  towards  you  ? 
 
 Hon.   It  happens  to  us  as  it  happeneth  to  way-faring 
 
 *  A  precious  player  for  the  best  of  bles'«ings. 
 
 t  .Mind  this  hint.     May  it  kii)tlle  a  sense  of  danger,  and  excite  caution. 
 
 t  It  is  a  mercy,  when  open  persecution  for  the  word  abates,  and  r-li- 
 j;ion  is  more  r'^s'iec<';d  .  hut  how  do  professors  in  such  times  i^^et  cold  ;ind 
 dead,  grow  formal  and  worMly  ?  The  smiles  of  the  town  of  Vanity  oftea 
 prove  more  injurious  than  its  frowns     Be  on  year  guard  O  pilgrims 
 
422        GREAT-HEART  RELATES  THEIR  ADVENTURES. 
 
 men :  sometimes  our  way  is  clean,  sometimes  foul,  some- 
 times up  hill,  sometimes  down  hill ;  we  are  seldom  at  a 
 certainty :  the  wind  is  not  always  on  our  backs,  nor  is 
 every  one  a  friend  that  we  meet  with  in  the  way.  We 
 have  met  with  some  notable  rubs  already  :  and  what  are 
 yet  behind  we  know  not :  but  for  the  most  part,  we  find 
 it  true  that  has  been  talked  of  old, — "  A  good  man  must 
 suffer  trouble." 
 
 CoNTR.  You  talk  of  rubs  : — what  rubs  have  you  met 
 withal  ? 
 
 Hon.  Nay,  ask  Mr.  Great-heart,  our  guide  ;  for  he  can 
 give  the  best  account  of  that. 
 
 Gr.-h.  We  have  been  beset  two  or  three  times  al- 
 ready. First,  Christiana  and  her  children  were  beset  with 
 two  ruffians,  that  they  feared  would  take  away  their  lives. 
 We  were  beset  with  giant  Bloody-man,  giant  Maul,  and 
 giant  Slay-good.  Indeed,  we  did  rather  beset  the  last 
 than  were  beset  of  him.  And  thus  it  was  ;  after  we  had 
 been  some  time  at  the  house  of  Gains,  "  mine  host,  and 
 of  the  whole  church,"  we  were  minded  upon  a  time  to 
 take  our  weapons  with  us,  and  so  go  see  if  we  could  light 
 upon  any  of  those  that  were  enemies  of  pilgrims  ;  for  we 
 heard  that  there  was  a  notable  one  thereabouts.  Now 
 Gains  knew  his  haunt  better  than  I,  because  he  dwelt 
 thereabout ;  so  we  looked  and  looked,  till  at  last  we  dis- 
 cerned the  mouth  of  his  cave  ;  then  were  we  glad,  and 
 plucked  up  our  spirits.  So  we  approached  up  to  his  den  ; 
 and,  lo,  when  we  came  there,  he  had  dragged,  by  mere 
 force  into  his  net,  this  poor  man,  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  and 
 was  about  to  bring  Iiim  lo  his  end.  But  when  he  saw  us, 
 supposing,  as  we  thought,  he  had  another  prey,  he  left 
 the  poor  man  in  his  house,  and  came  out.  So  we  fell  to 
 it  full  sore,  and  he  lustily  laid  about  him,  but  in  conclu- 
 sion, he  was   brought  down  to  the  ground,  and  his  head 
 
THEIR  FURTHER  CONVERSATION.  423 
 
 twi  off,  and  set  up  by  the  way-side,  for  a  terror  to  such  as 
 should  after  practise  such  ungodliness.  Thai  I  tell  you 
 the  truth,  here  is  the  man  himself  to  affirm  it,  who  was  as 
 a  lamb  taken  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion. 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Feeble-mind,  I  found  this  true  to  my 
 Cost  and  comfort ;  to  my  cost,  when  he  threatened  to 
 pick  my  bones  every  moment ;  and  to  my  comfort,  when 
 I  saw  Mr.  Great-heart  and  his  friends,  with  their  weapons, 
 approach  so  near  for  my  deliverance. 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Holyman,  There  are  two  things  that 
 they  have  need  to  be  possessed  of,  that  go  on  pilgrimage  ; 
 courage  and  an  unspotted  life.  If  they  have  not  courage, 
 they  can  never  hold  on  their  way ;  and  if  their  lives  be 
 lt)ose,  they  will  make  the  very  name  of  a  pilgrim  stink. =^ 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Love-saint,  I  hope  this  caution  is  not 
 needful  among  you  :  but  truly  there  are  many  that  go  up- 
 on the  road,  that  rather  declare  themselves  strangers  to 
 pilgrimage,  than  strangers  and  pilgrims  in  the  earlh. 
 
 Then  said  Mr.  Dare-not-lie,  It  is  true,  they  neither 
 have  the  pilgrim's  weed,  nor  the  pilgrim's  courage :  they 
 go  not  uprightly,  but  all  awry  with  their  feet :  one  shoe 
 goeth  inward,  another  outward,  and  their  hosen  out  be- 
 hind ;  here  a  rag,  and  there  a  rent,  to  the  disparagement 
 of  their  Lord.f 
 
 These  things,  said  Mr.  Penitent,  they  ought  to  be  troub- 
 led for ;  nor  are  the  pilgrims  like  to  have  that  grace  upon 
 them,  and  their  pilgrim's  progress  as  they  desire,  until 
 the  way  is  cleared  of  such  spots  and  blemishes. 
 
 Thus  they  sat  talking  and  spending  the  time  until  sup- 
 per was  set  upon  the  table.     Upon  which  tliey  went  and 
 
 *  This  is  a  sound  speech.  Lord,  grant  that  we,  who  profess  the  holy 
 name  may  take  good  heed  to  this.     It  ts  a  word  of  conviction  to  many. 
 
 t  An  excellent  observation,  and  a  just  reproof  May  it  carry  convic- 
 tion to  the  heart  of  those  it  suits. 
 
 Fff 
 
424  THEY  HEAR  OF  A  MONSTER  IN  THOSE  PARTS. 
 
 refreshed  their  weary  bodies  ;  so  they  went  to  rest.  Now 
 they  stayed  in  the  fair  a  great  while  at  the  house  ot'  Mr. 
 Mnason,  who  in  process  of  time,  gave  his  daughter  Grace 
 unto  Samuel,  Christiana's  son,  and  his  daughter  Martha  io 
 Joseph. 
 
 The  time,  as  I  said,  that  they  lay  here  was  long:  for  it 
 was  not  now  as  in  former  times.  AV  herefore  the  pilgrims 
 grew  acquainted  with  many  of  the  good  people  of  the 
 town,  and  did  them  what  service  they  could.  Mercy, 
 as  she  w  as  wont,  laboured  much  for  the  poor ;  wherefore 
 their  bellies  and  backs  blessed  her,  and  she  was  there  an 
 ornament  to  her  profession.  And  to  say  the  truth  for 
 Grace,  Phebe,  and  Martha,  they  were  all  of  a  very  good 
 nature,  and  did  much  good  in  their  places.  They  were 
 also  all  of  them  very  fruitful ;  so  that  Christian's  name^ 
 as  was  said  before,  was  like  to  live  in  the  world. 
 
 AV  hile  they  lay  here,  there  came  a  monster  out  of  the 
 woods,  and  slew  many  of  the  people  of  the  town.  Il 
 would  also  carry  away  their  children,  and  teach  them  to 
 suck  its  whelps.  Now  no  man  in  the  town  durst  so  much 
 as  face  this  monster;  but  all  men  fled  when  they  heard  of 
 the  noise  of  his  coming.  The  monster  was  like  unto  no 
 one  beast  upon  the  earth  :  its  body  was  "  like  a  dragon, 
 and  it  had  seven  heads  and  ten  horns.. a)  It  made  great 
 havoc  ot  children,  and  yet  it  was  governed  by  a  woman. 
 This  monster  propounded  conditions  to  men,  and  such 
 men  as  loved  their  lives  more  than  their  souls  accepted  of 
 those  conditions. 
 
 Novv^  Mr.  Great  heart,  together  with  those  who  came 
 to  visit  the  pilgrims  at  Mr.  Mnason's  house,  entered  into 
 a  covenant  to  go  and  engage  this  beast,    if  perhaps  they 
 
 (a)  Rev.  xii,  3. 
 
THEY   ATTACK  THE  MONSTER,   AND  WOUND  HIM.    425 
 
 might  deliver  (he  people  of  this  (own  from  the  paws  and 
 mouth  of  (his  so  devouring  a  serpent. 
 
 Then  did  3Ir.  Great-heart,  Mr.  Contrite,  Mr.  Holy- 
 man,  Mr.  Dare-not  lie,  and  Mr.  Penitent,  with  their  wea- 
 pons, go  forth  to  meet  him.  Now  the  monster,  at  first, 
 was  very  rampant,  and  looked  upon  these  enemies  with 
 great  disdain;  but  they  so  belaboured  him,  being  sturdy 
 men  at  arms,  that  they  made  him  make  a  retreat ;  so  they 
 came  home  to  Mr.  Mnason's  house  again. 
 
 The  monster,^  you  must  know,  had  his  certain  sea- 
 sons to  come  out  in,  and  to  make  his  attempts  upon  the 
 children  of  the  people  of  the  town  :  also  these  seasons  did 
 these  valiant  worthies  watch  him  in,  and  did  continually 
 assault  him  ;  insomuch,  that  in  process  of  time  he  became 
 not  only  wounded,  but  lame  ;  also  he  had  not  made  the 
 havock  of  the  townsmen's  children  as  formerly  he  had 
 done.  And  it  is  verily  believed  by  some,  that  this  beast 
 will  certainly  die  of  his  wounds.  This  therefore  made 
 Mr.  Great-heart  and  his  fellows  of  great  fame  in  this  town  ; 
 so  that  many  of  the  people,  that  wanted  their  taste  of 
 things,  yei  had  a  reverent  esteem  and  respect  for  them. 
 Upon  this  account  therefore  it  was,  that  these  pilgrims 
 gol  not  much  hurt  here.  True,  there  were  some  of  the 
 baser  sort,  that  could  see  no  more  than  a  mole,  nor  under- 
 stand no  more  than  a  beast  ;  these  had  no  reverence  for 
 these  men,  nor  took  they  notice  of  their  valour  and  ad- 
 ventures. 
 
 *  This  refers  (observes  the  Rev.  Mr.  Scott)  to  the  prevalence  of  popery 
 for  some  time  before  the  revolution  in  1<)8S  ;  by  which  many  nominal  pro- 
 testants  were  drawn  aside,  and  ntimber-  of  children  educated  in  the  prin- 
 el[>les  of  darkneas  and  superstition.  The  favour  and  frown  of  the  prince 
 and  his  party  operated  so  powertully,  that  worldly  men  in  general  yield- 
 ed to  the  imposition  ;  but  several  persons  among  the  non-contormists,  as 
 wfll  as  in  the  established  church,  did  eminent  service  at  this  crisis,  by 
 their  preaching  and  writings,  in  exposing  the  deln.'jions  and  abominations 
 of  the  adherents  to  the  papal  ^ee  :  and  tliese  endeavours  were  eventually 
 the  means  o^"  overturning  the  plan  formed  for  the  re-establishment  of 
 Ijopery  in  Britain. 
 
426     THEr  DEPART  FROM  THE  HOUSE  OF  MNASON 
 
 CHAPTER  XIH. 
 
 THE  PILGRfMS  K[LL  GIANT  DESPAIR,  AND  HIS  WIFE  j  AND 
 TOTALLY  DEMOLISH  HIS  CASTLE  —THEY  PROCEED  TO  THE 
 DELECTABLE  MOUNTAINS. 
 
 WELL,  the  time  drew  on  that  the  pilgrims  must  goon 
 their  waj  ;  therefore  they  prepared  for  their  journey. 
 They  sent  for  their  friends ;  they  conferred  with  them ; 
 they  had  some  time  set  apart  therein,  to  commit  each 
 other  to  the  protection  of  their  Prince.  There  were  again 
 that  brought  them  of  such  things  as  they  had,  that  were 
 fit  for  the  weak  and  the  strong,  for  the  women  and  the 
 men,  and  so  laded  them  with  such  things  as  were  neces- 
 sary, (a)  Then  they  set  forward  on  their  way;  and  their 
 friends  accompanying  them  so  far  as  was  convenient,  they 
 again  committed  each  other  to  the  protection  of  their 
 King,  and  departed. 
 
 They,  therefore,  that  were  of  the  pilgrims'  company^ 
 went  on,  and  Mr.  Great-heart  went  before  them;  now 
 the  women  and  children  being  weakly,  they  were  forced 
 to  go  as  they  could  bear ;  by  this  means  Mr.  Ready-to- 
 LaU,  and  Mr.  Feeble-mind  had  more  to  sympathize  with 
 their  condition. 
 
 When  they  were  gone  from  the  townsmen,  and  when 
 their  friends  had  bid  them  farewell,  they  quickly  came  to 
 the  place  where  Faithful  was  put  to  death :  therefore  they 
 made  a  stand,  and  thanked  Him  that  had  enabled  him  to 
 bear  his  cross  so  well  ;  and  the  rather,  because  they  now 
 found  that  they  had  a  benefit  by  such  a  man's  sufferings 
 
 (a)  Acts  xxviii.  IQ. 
 
THEY  ARRIVE   AT  THE  WATER  OF  LIFE.  427 
 
 as  he  was.  They  went  on,  therefore,  after  this  a  good 
 way  further,  talking  of  Christian  and  Faithful ;  and  how 
 Hopeful  joined  himself  to  Christian,  after  that  Faithful 
 was  dead.(o) 
 
 Now  they  were  come  up  the  hill  Lucre,  where  the  sil- 
 ver mine  was,  which  took  Demas  off  from  his  pilgrimage, 
 and  into  which,  as  some  think.  By-ends  fell  and  perished  : 
 wherefore  they  considered  that.  But  when  they  were 
 come  to  the  old  monument  that  stood  over  against  the  hill 
 Lucre,  to  wit,  to  the  pillar  of  salt,  that  stood  also  within 
 the  view  of  Sodom  and  its  stinking  lake,(6)  they  marvel- 
 led, as  did  Christian  before,  that  men  of  that  knowledge 
 and  ripeness  of  wit,  as  they  were,  should  be  so  blind  as  to 
 turn  aside  here.  Only  they  considered  again,  that  nature 
 is  not  affected  with  the  harms  that  others  have  met  with, 
 especially  if  that  thing,  upon  which  they  look,  has  an  at- 
 tracting virtue  upon  the  foolish  eye. 
 
 I  saw  now  that  they  went  on  till  they  came  to  the  river 
 that  was  on  this  side  of  the  Delectable  Mountains(c) — to 
 the  river  where  the  fine  trees  grow  on  both  sides,  and 
 whose  leaves,  if  taken  inwardly,  are  good  against  sur- 
 feits ;{d)  where  the  meadows  are  green  all  the  year  long, 
 and  where  they  might  lie  down  safely. 
 
 By  this  river  side,  in  the  meadows,  there  were  cotes 
 and  folds  for  sheep,  a  house  built  for  the  nourishing  and 
 bringing  up  those  lambs,  the  babes  of  those  women  that 
 go  on  pilgrimage.  Also  there  was  here  one  that  was  en- 
 trusted with  them,  who  could  have  compassion,  and  that 
 could  gather  these  lambs  with  his  arm,  and  carry  them  in 
 his  bosom,  and  that  could  gently  lead  those  that  were  with 
 young,  (e)     Now  to  the  care  of  this  man  Christiana  ad- 
 
 fa)  Part  I.  p.  181.     (b)  Part  I.  p.  191.     (c)  Part  I.  p.  197.    (d)  Ps 
 (e)  lieb.  V.  2.     I3.  Ixiii. 
 
423  AiN  iiosmrAL  for  young  cHiLDRErr, 
 
 Qionished  her  four  daughters  to  commit  their  little  ones^ 
 that  by  these  waters  they  might  be  housed,  harboured, 
 succoured,  and  nourished,  and  that  none  of  them  might  be 
 lacking  in  time  to  come.  This  man,  if  any  of  them  go 
 astray,  or  be  lost,  he  will  bring  them  back  again  ;  he  will 
 also  bind  up  that  which  was  broken,  and  will  strengthen 
 them  tliat  are  sick. (a)  Here  they  will  never  want  meat, 
 drink,  and  clothing  ;  here  they  will  be  kept  from  thieves, 
 and  robbers  :  for  this  man  will  die  before  one  of  those 
 committed  to  his  trust  shall  be  lost.  Besides,  here  they 
 shall  be  sure  to  have  good  nurture  and  admonition  :  and 
 shall  be  taught  to  walk  in  right  paths  ;  and  that,  you  know 
 is  a  favour  of  no  small  account. 
 
 Also  here,  as  you  see,  are  delicate  waters,  pleasant 
 meadows,  dainty  flowers,  variety  of  trees,  and  such  as 
 bear  wholesome  fruit:  fruit  not  like  that  which  Matthew 
 eat  of,  that  fell  over  the  wall  out  of  Beelzebub's  garden  ; 
 but  fruit  that  procureth  health  where  there  is  none,  and 
 that  continueth  and  increaseth  where  it  is.* 
 
 So  they  were  content  to  commit  their  little  ones  to  him ; 
 and  that  which  was  also  an  encouragement  to  them  so  to 
 do,  was,  for  that  all  this  was  to  be  at  the  charge  of  the 
 King  ;  and  so  was  an  hospital  to  young  children  and  or- 
 phans. 
 
 Now  they  went  on  ;  and  when  they  were  come  to  By- 
 path meadow,  to  the  stile  over  which  Christian  went  with 
 his  fellow  Hopeful,  when  they  were  taken  by  giant  Des- 
 pair, and  put  into  Doubting  Castle  :  they  sat  down,  and 
 consulted  what  was   best  to  be  done  ;   to  wit,  now  they 
 
 *  Here  we  frequently  find  our  author  speaking  of  our  Lord  and  Savioui 
 as  Man.  He  excels  in  this.  It  were  to  he.  wished,  that  authors  and  preach- 
 i^rs  wrote  and  spake  more  frequently  of  the  manhood  of  Jesus,  who  was  a. 
 ,perfect  Man,  like  unto  us  in  all  things  except  sin. 
 
 (a)  Jer.  xiii.  4.     Ezek.  xxxiv.  11 — 16. 
 
ITHEV  DETERMINE  TO   ATTACK   GIANT  DESPAIR.       429 
 
 were  so  strong,  and  had  got  such  a  man  as  Mr.  Great- 
 heart  for  their  conduclor,  whether  thej  had  not  best  to 
 make  an  attempt  upon  the  giant,  demolish  his  castle,  and 
 if  there  were  any  pilgrims  in  it,  to  set  them  at  liberty, 
 before  they  went  any  further. (a)  So  one  said  one  thing, 
 and  another  said  to  the  contrary. —  One  questioned  if  it 
 was  lawful  to  go  upon  unconsecrated  ground ;  another 
 said  they  might,  provided  their  end  was  good.  But  Mr. 
 Great-heart  said,  Though  that  assertion  offered  last  can- 
 not  be  universally  true,  yet  I  have  a  commandment  to  re- 
 sist sin,  to  overcome  evil,  to  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith  : 
 and  I  pray,  with  whom  should  I  fight  this  good  fight,  if 
 not  with  giant  Despair?  I  will  therefore  attempt  the  tak- 
 ing away  of  his  life,  and  the  demolishing  of  Doubting  Cas- 
 tle. Then,  said  he,  "  Who  will  go  with  me  ?"  Then 
 said  old  Honest,  "/  will."  "  And  so  we  will  too,"  said 
 Christiana's  four  sons,  Matthew,  Samuel,  James,  and  Jo- 
 seph;  for  they  were  young  men  and  strong. (6) 
 
 So  they  left  the  women  on  the  road,  and  with  (hem  Mr, 
 Feeble-mind  and  Mr.  Ready-to-halt,  with  his  crutches, 
 to  be  their  guard,  until  they  came  back;  for  in  that  place, 
 though  giant  Despair  dwelt  so  near,  they  keeping  in  the 
 road  "a  little  child  might  lead  them. "(c) 
 
 So  Mr.  Great-heart,  old  Honest,  and  the  four  young 
 men,  went  to  go  up  to  Doubting  Castle,  to  look  for  giant 
 Despair.  When  they  came  at  the  castle  gate,  they  knock- 
 ed for  entrance  with  an  unusual  noise.  With  that  the  old 
 giant  comes  to  the  gate,  and  Diffidence  his  wife  follows. 
 Then  said  he,  "  Who  and  what  is  he  that  is  so  hardy,  as 
 after  this  manner  to  molest  the  giant  Despair  ?  Mr.  Great- 
 heart  replied,  '*  It  is  I,  Great-hea't,  one  of  the  King  of 
 the   celestial   counlry's   conductors   of  pilgrims   to  their 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  199-205.         (b)  1  John  ii.  13,  14.  (c)  Isaiah  li.  6. 
 
430  THEY  KILL  THE  GIANT. 
 
 place  :  and  I  demand  of  thee,  that  thou  open  thy  gates 
 for  my  entrance ;  prepare  thyself  also  to  fight,  for  1  am 
 come  to  take  away  thy  head  ;  and  to  demolish  Doubting 
 Castle." 
 
 Now  giant  Despair,  because  he  was  a  giant,  thought 
 no  man  could  overcome  him;  and  again,  thought  he, 
 "  Since  heretofore  I  have  made  a  conquest  of  angels,  shall 
 Great-heart  make  me  afraid?"  So  he  harnessed  himself, 
 and  went  out:  he  had  a  cap  of  steel  upon  his  head,  a 
 breast  plate  of  fire  girded  to  him,  and  he  came  out  in  iron 
 shoes  with  a  great  club  in  his  hand.  Then  these  six  men 
 made  up  to  him,  and  beset  him  behind  and  before :  also 
 when  Diffidence,  the  giantess,  came  up  to  help  him,  old 
 Mr.  Honest  cut  her  down  at  one  blow.  Then  they  fought 
 for  their  lives,  and  giant  Despair  was  brought  down  to  the 
 ground,  but  was  very  loth  to  die :  he  struggled  hard,  and 
 had,  as  they  say,  as  many  lives  as  a  cat;  but  Great- 
 heart  was  his  death  ;  for  he  left  him  not  till  he  had  sever- 
 ed his  head  from  his  shoulders. "^ 
 
 Then  they  fell  to  demolishing  Doubting  Castle;  and 
 that  you  know  might  with  ease  be  done,  since  giant  Des- 
 pair  was  dead.  They  were  seven  days  in  destroying  of 
 that :  and  in  it,  of  pilgrims,  they  found  one  Mr.  Despon- 
 dency, almost  starved  to  death,  and  one  Much-afraid, 
 his  daughter  ;  these  two  they  saved  alive.  But  it  would 
 have  made  you  wonder,  to  have  seen  the  dead  bodies  that 
 lay  here  and  there  in  the  cas(le-yard,  and  how  full  of  dead 
 men*s  bones  the  dungeon  was. 
 
 When  Mr.   Great-heart  and  his  companions  had  per- 
 
 *  What  cannot  Great-heart  do  ?  What  feats  not  perform  ?  What  victo- 
 ries not  gain  ?  Who  can  stand  before  Great-heart  ?  Diffidence  shall  fall, 
 and  giant  Despair  be  slain,  by  the  power  of  Great  heart,  with  the  sword 
 of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God.  Enh.  vi.  17-  even  Despondency, 
 though  almost  starved  shall  be  delivered,  and  his  daughter  Much-afraid 
 shallbe  rescued,    0  for  more  of  Great-heart's  company  ! 
 
formed  this  exploit,  thej  took  Mr.  Despondency,  and 
 his  daughter  Much-afraid,  into  their  protection;  for  they 
 were  honest  people,  though  they  were  prisoners  in  Doubt- 
 ing-Castle, to  that  giant  Despair.  They  therefore,  I  say, 
 took  with  them  the  head  of  the  giant  (for  his  body  they 
 had  buried  under  a  heap  of  stones  ;)  and  down  to  the 
 road  and  to  their  companions  they  came,  and  showed 
 them  what  they  had  done.  Now  when  Feeble-mind  and 
 Ready-to-halt  saw  that  it  was  the  head  of  giant  Despair 
 indeed,  they  were  very  jocund  and  merry.  Now  Chris- 
 tiana, if  need  was,  could  play  upon  the  A^iol,  and  her 
 daughter  Mercy  upon  the  lute ;  so  since  they  were  so 
 merry  disposed,  she  played  them  a  lesson,  and  Ready- 
 to-halt  would  dance.  So  he  took  Despondency's  daugh- 
 ter, named  Much-afraid,  by  the  hand,  and  to  dancing 
 they  went  in  the  road.  True,  he  could  not  dance  with- 
 out one  crutch  in  his  hand  ;  but  I  promise  you,  he  footed 
 it  well :  also,  the  girl  was  to  be  commended,  for  she  an- 
 swered the  music  handsomely. 
 
 As  for  Mr.  Despondency,  the  music  was  not  much  to 
 him  :  he  was  for  feeding  rather  than  dancing,  for  that  he 
 was  almost  starved.  So  Christiana  gave  him  some  of  her 
 bottle  of  spirits,  for  present  relief,  and  then  prepaied  him 
 something  to  eat;  and  in  a  little  time  the  old  gentleman 
 came  to  himself,  and  began  to  be  finely  revived. 
 
 Now  I  saw  in  my  dream,  when  all  these  things  were 
 finished,  Mr.  Great-heart  took  the  head  of  giant  Despair, 
 and  set  it  upon  a  pole  by  the  high-way  side,  right  over 
 against  a  pillar  that  Christian  erected  for  a  caution  to  pil- 
 grims that  came  after,  to  take  heed  of  entering  into  his 
 grounds. 
 
 Then  he  writ  under  it,  upon  a  marble  stone,  these  ver- 
 ses following  : 
 
132    THEY  ARRIVE  AT  THE  UELECTABLt:  MOUNTAINS. 
 
 *^  This  is  the  head  of  him,  whose  name  only, 
 In  former  time,  did  pilgrims  terrify. 
 His  castle's  down*  and  Diffidence,  his  wife, 
 Brave  Master  Great-heart  has  bereft  of  life. 
 Despondency,  his  daughter  Much-afraid, 
 Greai-heart  lor  ihem  also  the  man  has  play'd. 
 AVho  hereof  doubts,  if  he'll  but  cast  his  eye 
 Up  hither,  may  his  scruples  satisfy. 
 This  head  also  when  doubting  cripples  dance, 
 Doth  show  from  fear  they  have  deliverance." 
 
 When  those  men  had  thus  br^avely  sliowed  Ihemselves 
 against  Doubting  Castle,  and  had  slain  giant  Despair^ 
 they  went  forward,  and  went  on  till  they  came  to  the  De- 
 lectable Mountains,  where  Christian  and  Hopeful  refresh- 
 ed  iheaiselves  with  the  varieties  of  the  place.  They  al- 
 so acquainted  themselves  with  the  shepherds  there,  who 
 welcomed  them,  as  they  had  done  Christian  before,  unto 
 the  Delectable  Mountains. 
 
 Now  the  shepherds  seeing  so  great  a  train  follow  Mro 
 Great-heart  (for  with  him  they  were  well  acquainted,) 
 they  said  unto  him,  "  Good  Sir,  you  have  got  a  goodly 
 company  here;  pray  where  did  you  find  all  these?" 
 
 Gr.-h.  ^'  First  here  is  Christiana  and  her  train, 
 
 Her  sons,  and  her  son's  wives,  who  like  the  wain, 
 Keep  by  the  pole,  and  do  by  compass  steer 
 From  sin  to  grace,  else  they  had  not  been  here. 
 
 *  The  following  lines  contain  an  important  truth,  and  deserve  particu- 
 lar regard: 
 
 Tliouch  T)oul»tino;-Ca«tle  be  demolished, 
 And  ihc  giant  l)<^spair  hath  lost  his  head, 
 Sin  can  rebuild  the  Castle,  make't  reinairj; 
 And  make  Despair  the  giant  live  again.! 
 
 t  Exccllent.rcmark  !  pray  raind  it. 
 
THEY  ARRIVE   AT   THE  DELRCTABLE    MOUNTAINS.    433 
 
 Next,  here's  old  Honest  come  on  pilgrimage; 
 Ready-to-halt  too,  who  I  dare  engage, 
 True-hearted  is,  and  so  is  Feeble-mind, 
 Who  willing  was  not  to  be  left  behind. 
 Despondency,  good  man,  is  coming  after, 
 And  so  also  is  Much-afraid  his  daughter. 
 JMay  we  have  entertainment  here  or  must 
 We  further  go?  Let's  know  whereon  to  trust." 
 
 Then  said  the  shepherds,  This  is  a  comfortable  com- 
 pany ;  you  are  welcome  to  us,  for  we  have  for  the  feeble 
 as  for  the  strong  :  our  Prince  has  an  eye  to  what  is  done 
 to  the  least  of  these  :(o)  therefore  infirmity  must  not  be  a 
 a  block  to  our  entertainment.  So  they  had  them  to  the 
 palace  doors,  and  then  said  unto  them,  "  Come  in  Mr. 
 Feeble-mind;  come  in  Mr.  Ready-to-halt:  come  in  Mr. 
 Despondency,  and  Miss  Much-afraid  his  daughter." 
 *'  These,  Mr.  Great-heat,"  said  the  shepherds  to  the 
 guide,  "  we  call  in  by  name,  for  that  they  are  most  sub- 
 ject to  draw  back ;  but  as  for  you  and  the  rest  that  are 
 strong,  we  leave  you  to  your  wonted  liberty."  Then 
 said  Mr.  Great-heart,  *'  This  day  I  see,  that  grace  doth 
 shine  in  your  faces,  and  that  you  are  my  Lord's  shep- 
 herds indeed  ;  for  that  you  have  not  pushed  these  diseas- 
 ed neither  with  side  nor  shoulder,  but  have  rather  strew- 
 ed their  way  into  the  palace  with  flowers  as  you  should. "(6) 
 
 So  the  feeble  and  weak  went  in,  and  Mr.  Great-heart 
 and  the  rest  did  follow.  When  they  were  also  set  down, 
 the  shepherds  said  to  those  of  the  weaker  sort,  What  is 
 that  you  would  have?  For,  said  they,  all  things  must  be 
 managed  here  to  the  supporting  of  the  weak,  as  well  as 
 Ihe  warning  of  the  unruly. 
 
 (jt)  Matt.  XXV.  40.     (b)  Ezek.  xxxiv.21. 
 
434  MOUNT    MARVEL. 
 
 So  they  made  Ihem  a  feast  of  things  easy  of  digestion, 
 and  that  were  pleasant  to  the  palate,  and  nourishing ;  the 
 which  when  they  had  received,  they  went  to  their  rest, 
 each  one  respectively  unto  his  proper  place.  When 
 morning  was  come,  because  the  mountains  were  high,  and 
 the  day  clear ;  and  because  it  was  the  custom  of  the  shep- 
 herds to  show  the  pilgrims,  before  their  departure,  some 
 rarities  ;  therefore,  after  they  were  ready,  and  had  re- 
 freshed themselves,  the  shepherds  took  them  out  into  the 
 fields,  and  showed  them  first  what  they  had  showed  to 
 Christian  before. (o) 
 
 Then  they  had  them  to  some  new  places.  The  first 
 was  mount  Marvel,  where  they  looked  and  beheld  a  man 
 at  a  distance,  that  tumbled  the  hills  about  with  words. 
 Then  they  asked  the  shepherds  what  that  should  mean? 
 So  they  told  him,  that  this  man  was  the  son  of  one  Mr. 
 Gieat-grace  [of  whom  you  read  in  the  first  part  of  the 
 records  of  the  Pilgrim^ s  Progress ;]  and  he  is  set  there 
 to  teach  pilgrims  how  to  believe  down  or  to  tumble  out  of 
 their  ways,  what  difficulties  they  should  meet  with,  by 
 faith. (6)  Then  said  Mr.  Great-heart,  "  I  know  him  ;  he 
 is  a  man  above  many." 
 
 Then  they  had  them  to  another  place,  called  mount 
 Innocence:  and  there  they  saw  a  man  clothed  all  in  white  : 
 and  two  men.  Prejudice  and  Ill-will,  continually  casting 
 dirt  upon  him.  Now,  behold  the  dirt,  whatsoever  they 
 cast  at  him,  would  in  a  little  time  fall  off  again,  and  his 
 garment  would  look  as  clear  as  if  no  dirt  had  been  cast 
 tiiereat. — Then  said  the  pilgrims.  What  means  this  ? 
 The  shepherds  answered.  This  man  is  named  Godlyman, 
 and  the  garment  is  to  show  the  innocency  of  his  life.  Now, 
 those  that  throw  dirt  at  him  are  such  as  hate  his  well-do- 
 
 Ca)  Part  I.  p.  20^—213.      (b)  Mark  xi.  23,  24. 
 
MOUNT  INNOCENCE   AND   MOUNT   CHARITY.  435 
 
 ing  ;  but  as  you  see  the  dirt  will  not  stick  upon  Iiis  clothes, 
 so  it  shall  be  with  him  that  lives  truly  innocently  in  the 
 world.  Whoever  they  be  that  would  make  such  men  dir- 
 ty, they  labour  all  in  vain  ;  for  God  by  that  a  little  time 
 is  spent,  will  cause  that  their  innocence  sliall  break  forth 
 as  the  light,  and  their  righteousness  as  the  noon-day. 
 
 Then  they  took  them,  and  had  tliem  to  mount  Charity, 
 where  they  showed  them  a  man  that  had  a  bundle  of  cloth 
 lying  before  him,  out  of  which  he  cut  coats  and  gar- 
 ments for  the  poor  that  stood  about  him;  yet  his  bundle 
 or  roll  of  cloth  was  never  the  less.  Then  said  they,  What 
 should  this  be  ?  This  is,  said  the  shepherds,  to  show  you, 
 that  he  that  has  a  heart  to  give  of  his  labour  to  the  poor, 
 shall  never  want  wherewithal.  "  He  that  watereth  shall 
 be  watered  himself."  And  the  cake  that  the  w  idow  gave 
 to  the  prophet,  did  not  cause  that  she  had  ever  the  less 
 in  her  barrel. 
 
 They  had  them  also  to  the  place  where  they  saw  one 
 Fool,  and  one  Want-wit,  washing  of  an  Ethiopian,  with  an 
 intention  to  make  him  white  ;  but  the  more  they  washed 
 him,  the  blacker  he  was.  Then  they  asked  the  sliep- 
 herds  what  that  should  mean?  So  they  told  them,  saying, 
 Thus  shall  it  be  with  the  vile  person  ;  all  means  used  to 
 get  such  a  one  a  good  name,  shall  in  conclusion  tend  but 
 to  make  him  more  abominable.  Thus  it  was  with  the 
 Pharisees,  and  so  it  shall  be  with  all  hypocrites. 
 
 Then  said  Mercy,  the  wife  of  Matthew,  to  Christiana 
 her  mother,  I  would,  if  it  might  be,  see  the  hole  in  the  hill, 
 or  that  commonly  called  the  By-way  to  hell.  So  her 
 mother  brake  her  mind  to  the  shepherds. (a)  Then  they 
 went  to  the  door,  (it  was  on  the  side  of  an  hill ;)  and  they 
 opened  it,  and  bid  Mercy  hearken  awhile.     So  she  heark- 
 
 Ca;  Part  I.  p.  213. 
 
4S6  THE  LOOKIXCS  G^A^^   OF   GOD  S   WOBD. 
 
 eneil,  and  hc^d  one  savin-:.  "  Cursed  be  my  father,  for 
 holding  of  niv  feet  back  from  ihe  iray  of  j>eace  and  life  :" 
 And  another  said,  **  O  that  1  had  been  torn  in  piece*,  be- 
 fore I  had,  to  save  my  life,  lost  my  soul  I''  And  another 
 sakJ,  **  If  I  were  to  live  a£:ain,  how  would  I  deny  myself 
 rather  than  conie  to  this  place  !*'  Then  there  was  as  if  the 
 very  earth  cn>aned  and  quaked  under  the  feet  of  this 
 vouni:  woman  tor  fear,  so  she  looked  white,  and  came 
 trembling  away,  saying,  **  Blessed  be  he  and  she  that  is 
 delivered  from  this  place." 
 
 Now  when  the  shepherds  had  shown  them  all  these 
 ihinc^,  then  they  had  theaa  back  to  the  palace,  and  enter- 
 lained  them  with  what  the  bouse  would  afford  :  but  Mer- 
 er being  a  young  and  breeding  woman,  longed  tor  some- 
 thing that  she  saw  there,  but  was  ashamed  to  ask.  Her 
 mother-in-law  then  asked  her  what  she  aiicrd,  tor  she  look- 
 ed as  one  not  well.  Then  said  Mercy,  There  is  a  look- 
 in^-dass  bancs  up  in  a  dining-room,  off  which  1  cannot 
 lake  my  mind  ;  if  therefore  1  have  it  not,  I  think  I  shall 
 miscArrv,  Then  said  her  moiher,  I  will  mention  thy 
 wants  to  the  shepherds,  and  ihey  will  not  deny  it  thee. — 
 But  she  said,  I  am  ashamed  that  these  men  should  know 
 that  I  longed.  Nay,  my  daughter,  said  she,  it  is  no  shame, 
 but  a  virtue,  to  long  for  such  a  thing  as  that.  So  Mercy 
 siid.  Then,  mother,  if  you  please,  ask  the  shepherds  if 
 they  are  willing  to  sell  it. 
 
 Now  the  glass  was  one  of  a  thousand.  It  would  pre- 
 sent a  man,  one  way,  with  his  own  features  exactly  ;  and 
 turn  it  but  aDother  way,  and  it  would  show  one  the  very 
 face  and  similitude  of  the  Prince  of  the  pilgrims  himself. 
 Yes,  I  have  talked  with  them  that  can  tell,  and  they  have 
 said,  that  ihey  have  seen  the  very  crown  of  thorns  upon 
 bis  head,  by  looking  in  that  glass  ;  they  have  therein  also 
 <een  the   holes  in  his  hands,  in  his  feet,  and  his  side. — 
 
THE  BHEPHERDS   CIVf:    PRfcHF  NTS  TO  TUT  PILORIMI.   437 
 
 Yea,  surh  an  exrellenry  is  therf^  in  fhat  Jllasfl,  thaf  if  will 
 show  him  fo  nrif.  whr.rft  they  h^ve  a  n;infl  fo  ftce  hirn, 
 \vhf;ther  llvin,:  or  (lead,  whether  in  earth  or  in  heaven; 
 whether  in  a  state  of  hufr.ihation,  or  in  his  exaltation  ; 
 whether  coming  to  snfTer,  or  conning  to  Te\%n.*(a) 
 
 Chri-itiana  therefore  went  to  ibe  shephercl-i  apart,  (now 
 tfie  nafne?<  of  the  shepherds  were  Knowlerl^re,  Experience, 
 "Watchful,  and  Sincere, /6j  and  said  unto  t'tiem,  There  U 
 one  of  my  daughters,  a  breeding  woman,  that,  I  think,  doth 
 long  for  something  that  she  bath  seen  in  this  house,  and 
 she  thinks  she  should  mif^carry,  if  she  should  by  you  be 
 denied. 
 
 ExPER.  Call  her,  call  her  :  she  shall  assuredly  have 
 what  we  can  help  her  to.  So  they  called  her,  and  said 
 to  her,  Mercy,  What.  Is  that  thing  thou  wouldest  have  ^ 
 Then  she  blushed,  and  said.  The  great  glass  that  hangs 
 up  in  the  dining-room.  So  Sincere  ran  and  fetched  it, 
 and  witli  a  joyful  consent  it  was  given  her.  Then  ahe 
 bowed  her  head,  and  gave  thanks,  and  said.  By  this  I 
 know  that  I  have  obtained  favour  in  your  eyes. 
 
 They  also  gave  fo  the  other  young  women  such  thin::=< 
 as  they  desired,  and  to  fheir  husbands  great  commenda- 
 tions, for  that  they  had  joined  with  Mr.  Great-heart,  to 
 the  slaying  of  giant  Despair,  and  the  demolishing  of 
 Doubting  Castle. — f  About  Christiana's  neck  the  .'■.hep- 
 lierds  put  a  bracelet,  and  so  they  did  about  the  necks  of 
 her  four  daughters  ;  also  they  put  ear-rings  in  their  ears. 
 and  jewels  on  their  foreheads. 
 
 *  O  what  a  bles^cJ  thins^  it  is  to  loner  for  the  word  of  God,  30  a.s  not  tt, 
 he  satisfied  withont  it,  and  to  prize  it  aFxjve  and  hfvond  afl  other  fhinei 
 Love  to  the  word  excite*  the  3011I  tosaj  with  D^vid,  •   I   have  longed  foi 
 »liy  salvation,  O  Lord.'   Paal.  cxix.  174      This  ia  a  special  mark  of  a  ^ra 
 
 clous  301il. 
 
 t  .No  good  ihine:,  done  in  the  name  and  to  the  glory  of  Chriit;  shall  be 
 forgotten  of  him,  nor  go  unrewarded  by  him. 
 
 •V/;  James  i.  23^25.     1  Cor.  »ii'    1-2      2  Tor  ••'    !^      ^^     ''-  ♦   '   '^211 
 
438    WHO  LEAVE  THEM,  AND  GO  ON  THEIR  JOURNEJ". 
 
 When  they  were  minded  to  go  hence,  they  let  them  go 
 in  peace,  but  gave  not  to  them  those  certain  cautions 
 which  before  were  given  io  Christian,  and  his  companion. 
 The  reason  was,  for  that  these  had  Great-heart  to  be  their 
 guide,  who  was  one  that  was  well  acquainted  with  things, 
 and  so  could  give  them  their  cautions  more  seasonable  ; 
 to  wit,  even  then  when  the  danger  was  nigh  the  approach- 
 ing. AV^hat  cautions  Christian  and  his  companion  had 
 received  of  the  shepherds,(a)  they  had  also  lost  by  that 
 the  time  was  come  that  they  had  need  to  put  them  in  prac- 
 tice. Wherefore,  here  was  the  advantage  that  this  com- 
 pany had  over  the  other. 
 
 From  hence  they  went  on  singing,  and  they  said, 
 
 ^'■^  Behold,  how  fitly  are  the  stages  set 
 
 For  their  relief  that  pilgrims  are  becomej 
 And  how  they  us  receive  without  one  let, 
 
 That  make  the  other  life  the  mark  and  home. 
 
 What  novelties  they  have,  to  us  they  give, 
 That  we,  though  pilgrims,  joyful  lives  may  live. 
 They  do  upon  us,  too,  such  things  bestow, 
 That  show  we  pilgrims  are,  where'er  we  go." 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  214. 
 
THEY  OVERTAKE  VALIANT-FOR-TRUTH,  439 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 THE  COMPANY  JOINED   BY    MR.  VALIANT  AND  MR.  STAND-. 
 
 FAST. THEY  PASS   OVER  THE  ENCHANTED   GROUND.— 
 
 A  DESCRIPTION  OF  MADAM  BUBBLE. 
 
 WHEN  ihey  were  gone  from  the  shepherds,  they 
 quickly  came  to  the  place  where  Christian  met  with 
 one  Turn-away,  that  dwelt  in  the  town  of  Apostacy.(a) 
 Wherefore  of  him  Mr.  Great-heart,  their  guide,  did  now 
 put  them  in  mind,  saying.  This  is  the  place  where  Chris- 
 tian met  with  one  Turn-away,  who  carried  with  him  the 
 character  of  his  rebellion  at  his  back.  And  this  I  have 
 to  say  concerning  this  man  ; — he  would  hearken  to  no 
 counsel,  but,  once  a  falling,  persuasion  could  not  stop 
 him.  When  he  came  to  the  place  where  the  cross  and 
 the  sepulchre  was,  he  did  meet  with  one  that  did  bid  him 
 look  there,  but  he  gnashed  with  his  teeth,  and  stamped, 
 and  said,  he  was  resolved  to  go  back  to  his  own  town. 
 Before  he  came  to  the  gate,  he  met  with  Evangelist,  who 
 offered  to  lay  hands  on  him  to  turn  him  into  the  way  again. 
 But  this  Turn-away  resisted  him,  and  having  done  much 
 despite  unto  him,  he  got  away  over  the  wall,  and  so  es- 
 caped his  hand. 
 
 Then  they  went  on :  and  just  at  the  place  where  Lit- 
 tle-faith formerly  was  robbed,  there  stood  a  man  with  his 
 sword  drawn,  and  his  face  all  bloody.  Then  said  Mr. 
 Great-heart,  What  art  thou  ?  The  man  made  answer,  say- 
 ing, I  am  one  whose  name  is  Valiant-for-trulh  ;  I  am  a 
 pilgrim,  and  am  going  to  the  Celestial  city.  Now,  as  1 
 was  in  my  way,  there  were  three  men  that  did  beset  me, 
 and  propounded  unto  me  these  three  things : — Whether 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  217, 
 
 Hhh 
 
440    WHO  OVERCOMES  THREE  DARING   ASSAILANTS. 
 
 I  would  become  one  of  (hem  ; — or  go  back  from  whence 
 I  came; — or  die  upon  the  place?  To  the  first  I  answer- 
 ed, I  had  been  a  true  man  a  long  season,  and  therefore  it 
 could  not  be  expected  that  I  now  should  cast  in  my  lot 
 with  thieves,  (a)  Then  they  demanded  what  I  would  say 
 to  the  second?  So  I  told  them  the  place  from  whence  I 
 came,  had  I  not  found  incomiiiodity  there,  I  had  not  for- 
 saken it  at  all ;  but  finding  it  altogether  unsuitable  to  mej, 
 and  very  unprofitable  for  me,  I  forsook  it  for  this  way. 
 Then  they  asked  me  what  I  said  to  the  third  ?  And  I 
 told  them,  my  life  cost  more  dear  far,  than  that  I  should 
 lightly  give  it  away  :  Besides,  you  have  nothing  to  do  to 
 put  things  to  my  choice ;  wherefore  at  your  peril  be  it  if 
 you  meddle.  Then  these  three,  to-wit,  Wildhead,  In- 
 considerate, and  Pragmatic,  drew  upon  me,  and  I  also 
 drew  upon  them.  So  we  fell  to  it,  one  against  three,  for 
 the  space  of  three  hours.  They  have  left  upon  me,  as 
 you  see,  some  of  the  marks  of  their  valour,  and  have  al- 
 so carried  away  with  them  some  of  mine.  They  are  but 
 just  now  gone  :  I  suppose  they  might,  as  the  saying  is^ 
 hear  your  horse  das«h,  and  so  they  betook  themselves  to 
 flight. 
 
 Gr.-h.  But  here  was  great  odds,  three  against  one. 
 
 Val.  'Tis  true;  but  little  or  more  are  nothing  to  him 
 that  has  the  truth  on  his  side  ;  "  Though  an  host  should 
 encamp  against  me,"  said  one,  *'  my  heart  shall  not  fear: 
 though  war  shall  rise  against  me,  in  this  will  J  be  confi- 
 dent," &c.  Besides,  said  he,  I  have  read  in  some  re- 
 cords, that  one  man  has  fought  an  army  :  and  how  many 
 did  Samson  slay  with  the  jaw  bone  of  an  ass?^ 
 
 *  Truth  will  make  a  man  valiant ;  and  valour  for  truth  will  make  a  pi/- 
 griui  flight  with  wild-lieaded,  inconsiderate;  and  pragmatic  opj)u>er^  The 
 blood  he  loses  in  such  a  battle  is  his  honour  ;  the  scars  he  gets  are  his 
 glory » 
 
 (a)  Prov.  i.  10—19. 
 
GREAT-HEART  INQUIRES  CONCERNING  THE  FIGHT.     441 
 
 Then  said  the  guide,  why  did  you  not  cry  out,  that 
 some  might  have  come  in  for  j^our  succour? 
 
 Val.  So  I  did  to  my  King,  who  I  knew  could  hear 
 me,  and  afTord  invisible  help,  and  that  was  enough  for 
 me.* 
 
 Then  said  Great-heart  lo  Mr.  Valiant-for-truth,  Thou 
 hast  worthily  behaved  thyself;  let  me  see  thy  sword  ; — 
 so  he  showed  it  him.  When  he  had  taken  it  into  his  hand, 
 and  looked  thereon  a  while,  he  said.  Ha,  it  is  a  right  Je- 
 rusalem blade. 
 
 Val.  It  is  so.  Let  a  man  have  one  of  these  blades, 
 with  a  hand  to  wield  it,  and  skill  to  use  it,  and  he  may 
 venture  upon  an  angel  with  it.  He  need  not  fear  its  hold- 
 ing, if  he  can  but  tell  how  to  lay  on.  Its  edge  will  never 
 blunt.  It  will  cut  flesh  and  bones,  and  soul  and  spirit, 
 and  all. 
 
 Gr.-h.  But  you  fought  a  great  while ;  I  wonder  you 
 was  not  weary. 
 
 Val.  I  fought  till  my  sword  did  cleave  to  my  hand, 
 and  then  they  were  joined  together,  as  if  a  sword  grew 
 out  of  my  arm  :  and  \*hen  the  blood  run  through  my  fin- 
 gers, then  I  fought  with  most  courage. f  * 
 
 Gr.-h.  Thou  hast  done  well;  thou  hast  "resisted  un- 
 to blood,  striving  against  sin  ;"  thou  shalt  abide  by  us, 
 come  in  and  go  out  with  us,  for  we  are  thy  companions. 
 
 Then  they  took  him,  and  washed  his  wounds,  and  gave 
 him  of  what  they  had  to  refresh  him ;  and  so  they  went 
 together.  Now  as  they  vi'ent  on,  because  Mr.  Great- 
 heart  was  delighted  in  him  (for  he  loved  one  greatly  that 
 
 *  Knough  indeed.  He  who  is  engaged  for  God's  truth,  shall  never 
 want  God's  help. 
 
 I  Blessed  fighting,  when  hand  and  heart  are  engaged,  and  the  sword 
 grows  united  to  both  !  O  ye  trimmers,  and  lukewarm  professors,  who  will 
 lamely  give  up,  or  meanly  compound  for  peace,  by  the  barter  of  truth  • 
 let  this  sharae  and  confound  you  !  ' 
 
442    HE  INFORMS  THEM  HE  CAME  FROM  DARK-LANDc 
 
 lie  found  to  be  a  man  of  his  hands ;)  and  because  there 
 were  in  company  them  that  were  feeble  and  weak,  there- 
 fore he  questioned  with  him  about  many  things  ;  as  first 
 what  countryman  he  was  ? 
 
 Val.  I  am  of  Dark-land,  for  there  I  was   born,  and 
 there  my  father  and  mother  are  still. 
 
 Dark-land  !   said  the   guide :  doth   not  that  lie  on  the 
 same  coast  with  the  city  of  Destruction  ? 
 
 Val.  Yes,  it  doth.  Now  that  which  caused  me  to 
 come  on  pilgrimage,  was  this  ;  we  had  Mr.  Tell-true 
 come  into  our  parts,  and  he  told  it  about  what  Christian 
 had  done,  that  went  from  the  city  of  Destruction,  name- 
 ly, how  he  had  forsaken  his  wife  and  children,  and  had 
 betaken  himself  to  a  pilgrim's  life.  It  was  also  confident- 
 ly reported,  how  he  had  killed  a  serpent,  that  did  come 
 out  to  resist  him  in  his  journey  ;  and  how  he  got  through 
 to  whither  he  intended.  It  was  also  told,  what  welcome 
 he  had  all  to  his  Lord's  lodgings,  especially  when  he  came 
 to  the  gates  of  the  Celestial  city  ;  for  there,  said  the  man, 
 he  was  received  with  sound  of  trumpet,  by  a  company  of 
 shining  ones.  He  told  it  also  how  all  the  bells  in  the  city 
 did  ring  for  joy  at  his  reception,  and  what  golden  gar- 
 ments he  was  clothed  with  ;  with  many  other  things  that 
 now  I  shall  forbear  to  relate.  In  a  word,  that  man  so  told 
 the  story  of  Christian  and  his  travels,  that  my  heart  fell 
 into  a  burning  heat  to  be  gone  after  him  :  nor  could  father 
 or  mother  stay  me.  So  I  got  from  them,  and  am  come 
 thus  far  on  my  way. 
 
 Gr~h.  You  came  in  at  the  gate,  did  you  not? 
 Yal.  Yes,  yes  ;  for  the  same  man  also  told  us,  that  all 
 would  be  nothing,  if  we  did  not  begin  to  enter  this  way 
 at  the  gate.* 
 
 "  The  reason  why  so  many  professors  who  set  out,  go  on  for  a  season, 
 but  fall  away  and  come  to  nothing  at  last  is,  because  they  do  not  enter  in- 
 fo the  pilgrim's  path,  by  Christ  who  is  the  gate.     They  do  not  see  them- 
 
 I 
 
VALIANT-FOR-TRUTH  REJOICES  AT  CHRISTIANA.    443 
 
 Look  you,  said  the  guide  to  Christiana,  the  pilgrimage 
 of  your  husband,  and  what  he  has  gotten  thereby,  is 
 spread  abroad  far  and  near. 
 
 Val.   Why,  is  this  Christian's  wife  ? 
 Gr.-h.  Yes,  that  it  is  ;  and  these  are  also  her  four  sons. 
 Val.   What !  and  going  on  pilgrimage  too  ? 
 Gr.-h.  Yes,  verily,  they  are  following  after. 
 Val.  It  glads  me  at  heart ;  good  man,  how  joyful  will 
 he  be,  when  he  shall  see  them  that  would  not  go  with 
 him,  to  enter  before  him  at  the  gates  into  the  Celestial 
 City! 
 
 Gr.-h.  Without  doubt  it  will  be  a  comfort  to  him  ;  for, 
 next  to  the  joy  of  seeing  himself  there,  it  will  be  a  joy  to 
 meet  there  his  wife  and  children. 
 
 Val.  But,  now  you  are  upon  that,  pray  let  me  hear 
 your  opinion  about  it.  Some  make  a  question  whether 
 we  shall  know  one  another  when  we  are  there. 
 
 Gr.-h.  Do  they  think  they  shall  know  themselves  then, 
 or  that  they  shall  rejoice  to  see  themselves  in  that  bliss  ? 
 and  if  they  think  they  shall  know  and  do  these,  why  not 
 know  others,  and  rejoice  in  their  welfare  also  ?  Again, 
 since  relations  are  our  second  self,  though  that  state  will 
 be  dissolved,  yet  why  may  it  not  be  rationally  concluded 
 that  we  shall  be  more  glad  to  see  them  there,  than  to  see 
 they  are  wanting  ? 
 
 Val.  Well,  I  perceive  whereabouts  you  are  as  to  this. 
 Have  you  any  more  things  to  ask  me  about  my  beginning 
 to  come  on  pilgrimage  ?^ 
 
 selves  quite  lost,  ruined,  hopeless,  atwl  wretched  :  their  hearts  are  not 
 broken  for  sin  ;  therefore  they  do  not  begin  by  receiving  Christ,  as  the 
 only  Saviour  of  such  miserable  sinners.  But  they  set  out  in  nature's 
 strength  ;  and  not  receiving,  nor  living  upon  (.Christ,  they  soon  fall  away. 
 This  is  the  reason  of  this  inquiry,  Did  you  come  in  at  the  gate  ?  A  ques- 
 tion we  ought  to  put  to  ourselves,  and  be  fully  satisfied  about. 
 
 "  A  sound  Christian  is  not  afraid  to  be  examined,  and  sifted  to  the  bot- 
 tom. For  he  can  give  a  reason  of  (he  hope  that  is  in  him.  He  knows 
 why  and  wherefore  he  commenced  a  pilgrim. 
 
444    CARNAL  OBJECTIONS  TO  GOING  ON  PILGRIMAGE- 
 
 Gr.-h.  Yes  :  was  your  father  and  mother  wiHing  that 
 you  should  become  a  pilgrim  ? 
 
 Val.  Oh!  no;  they  used  all  means  imaginable  to  per- 
 suade me  to  stay  at  home. 
 
 Gr.-h.   What  could  they  saj against  it? 
 
 Val.  They  said,  it  was  an  idle  life  ;  and,  if  I  myself 
 were  not  inclined  to  sloth  and  laziness,  1  would  never  coun- 
 tenance a  pilgrim's  condition. 
 
 Gr.-h  And  what  did  they  say  else  T 
 
 Val.  Why,  they  told  me  that  it  was  a  dangerous  way  : 
 Yea,  the  most  dangerous  way  in  the  world,  say  they,  is 
 that  which  the  pilgrims  go. 
 
 Gr.-h.   Did  they  show  you  wherein  this  way  is  dan- 
 
 gerous ? 
 
 Val.  Yes  :  and  that  in  many  particulars. 
 
 Gr.-h.   Name  some  of  them. 
 
 Val.  They  told  me  of  the  Slough  of  Despond,  where- 
 in Christian  was  well  nigh  smothered.  They  told  me 
 that  there  were  archers  standing  ready  in  Beelzebub-cas- 
 tle, to  shoot  them  who  should  knock  at  the  Wicket-gate 
 for  entrance.  They  told  me  also  of  the  wood  and  dark 
 mountains,  of  the  hill  Difficulty,  of  the  lions  ;  and  also  of 
 (he  three  giants,  Bloody-man,  Maul,  and  Slay-good  :  they 
 said  moreover,  that  there  was  a  foul  fiend  haunted  the 
 valley  of  Humiliation  ;  and  that  Christian  was  by  him  al- 
 most bereft  of  life.  Besides,  said  they,  you  must  go  over 
 the  valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  where  the  hobgoblins 
 are,  where  the  light  is  darkness,  where  the  way  is  full  of 
 snares,  pits,  traps,  and  gins. — They  told  me  also  of  giant 
 Despair,  of  Doubting  Castle,  and  of  the  ruin  the  pilgrims 
 met  with  there.  Further,  they  said  I  must  go  over  the 
 Enchanted  Ground,  which  was  dangerous.  And  that  af- 
 ter all  this  I  should  find  a  river,  over  which  I  should  find 
 no  bridge ;  and  that  that  river  did  lie  betwixt  me  and  the 
 Celestial  country. 
 
FURTHER  OBJECTIONS.  445 
 
 Gr.-h.  And  was  this  all  ? 
 
 Val.  No  :  they  also  told  me,  that  this  way  was  full  of 
 deceivers  ;  and  of  persons  that  lay  in  wait  there,  to  turn 
 good  men  out  of  their  path. 
 
 Gr.-h.  But  how  did  they  make  that  out  ? 
 
 Val.  They  told  me  that  Mr.  Worldly-wise-man  did 
 lie  there  in  wait  to  deceive.  They  also  said,  that  there 
 was  Formality  and  Hypocrisy  continually  on  the  road. — 
 They  said  also,  that  By-ends,  Talkative,  or  Demas,  would 
 go  near  to  gather  me  up:  that  the  Flatterer  would  catch 
 me  in  his  net ;  or  that,  with  green-headed  Ignorance,  I 
 would  presume  to  go  on  to  the  gate,  from  wlience  he  was 
 sent  back  to  the  hole  that  was  in  the  side  of  the  hill,  and 
 made  to  go  the  by-way  to  hell. 
 
 Gr.-h.  I  promise  you,  this  was  enough  to  discourage 
 thee.     But  did  they  make  an  end  there  ? 
 
 Val.  No,  stay.  They  told  me  also  of  many  that  tried 
 that  way  of  old,  and  that  had  gone  a  great  way  therein,  to 
 see  if  they  could  find  something  of  the  glory  then,  that  so 
 many  had  so  much  talked  of  from  time  to  time  ;  and  how 
 they  came  back  again,  and  befooled  themselves  for  setting 
 a  foot  out  of  doors  in  that  path, — to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
 country.  And  they  named  several  that  did  so,  as  Obsti- 
 nate and  Pliable,  Mistrust  and  Timorous,  Turn-away  and 
 o!d  Atheist,  with  several  more  ;  who,  they  said,  had  some 
 of  them  gone  far  to  see  what  they  could  find  ;  but  not  one 
 of  them  found  so  much  advantage  by  going  as  amounted 
 to  the  weight  of  a  feather. 
 
 Gr.-h.   Said  they  any  thing  more  to  discourage  you? 
 
 Val.  Yes  :  they  told  me  of  one  Mr.  Fearing,  who  was 
 a  pilgrim ;  and  how  he  found  his  way  so  solitary,  that  he 
 never  had  a  comfortable  hour  therein  :  also  that  Mr.  Des- 
 pondency had  like  to  have  been  starved  therein  ;  yea,  and 
 also,  (which  1  had  almost  forgot,)  Christian  himself,  about 
 
446    FAITH  ANSWERS  AND  OVERCOMES  THEM   ALL. 
 
 whom  Ihere  has  been  such  a  noise,  after  all  his  ven- 
 tures for  a  celestial  crown,  was  certainly  drowned  in  the 
 black  river,  and  went  never  a  foot  further,  however  it  was 
 smothered  up. 
 
 Gr.-h.  And  did  none  of  these  things  discourage  you^ 
 
 Val.  No  :  they  seemed  as  so  many  nothings  to  me. 
 
 Gr.-h  How  came  that  about? 
 
 Val.  Why,  I  still  believed  what  Mr.  Tell-true  had 
 said,  and  that  carried  me  beyond  them  all. 
 
 Gr.-h.   Then  this  was  your  victory,  even  your  faith  ? 
 
 Val.  It  was  so :  I  believed,  and  therefore  came  out, 
 got  into  the  way,  fought  all  that  set  themselves  against  me, 
 and,  by  believing,  am  come  to  this  place. ^ 
 
 "  Who  would  true  valour  see, 
 
 Let  him'  come  hither; 
 One  here  will  constant  be, 
 
 Come  wind,  come  weather; 
 There's  no  discouragement 
 Shall  make  him  once  relent 
 His  first  avow'd  intent 
 
 To  be  a  pilgrim. 
 
 Whoso  beset  him  round 
 
 With  dismal  stories, 
 Do  but  themselves  confound, 
 
 His  strength  the  more  is, 
 No  lion  can  him  friirht, 
 He-ll  with  a  giant  fight, 
 But  he  will  have  a  right 
 
 To  be  a  pilgrim. 
 
 *  Here  we  see,  that  valiant  soldiers  of  Christ  ascribe  all  to  the  exercise 
 of  faith.  They  set  out  with  faith,  and  they  hold  on  and  hold  out  by  be- 
 lieving. Thus  they  give  all  the  glory  to  Christ,  who  is  the  object,  author, 
 and  finisher  of  faitb. 
 
THE  ENCHANTED  GROUND  DES<?RIBED.  447 
 
 Hobgoblin  nor  foul  fiend 
 
 Can  daunt  his  spirit  5 
 He  knows,  he  at  the  end 
 
 Shall  lile  inherit. 
 Then  fancies  fly  away, 
 He'll  not  fear  what  men  say, 
 He'll  labour  night  and  day 
 
 To  be  a  pilgrim." 
 
 By  this  time  Ihej  were  got  to  the  Enchanted  Ground, 
 where  the  air  naturally  tended  to  make  one  drowsy  :(a) 
 and  that  place  was  all  grown  over  with  briers  and  thorns, 
 excepting  here  and  there,  where  was  an  enchanted  ar- 
 bour, upon  which  if  a  man  sits,  or  in  which  if  a  man  sleeps, 
 ^tis  a  question,  say  some,  whether  ever  he  shall  rise  or 
 wake  again  in  this  world.  Over  this  forest,  therefore, 
 they  went,  both  one  and  another;  and  Mr.  Great  heart 
 went  before,  for  that  he  was  the  guide,  and  Mr.  Valiant- 
 for-truth  came  behind,  being  rear-guard;  for  fear  least 
 perad venture  some  fiend,  or  dragon,  or  giant,  or  thief, 
 should  fall  upon  their  rear,  and  so  do  mischief.  They 
 went  on  here,  each  man  with  his  sword  drawn  in  his  hand, 
 for  they  knew  it  was  a  dangerous  place.  Also  they  cheer- 
 ed up  one  another  as  well  as  they  could;  Feeble  mind, 
 IMr.  Great-heart  commanded,  should  come  up  after  him, 
 and  Mr.  Despondency  was  under  the  eye  of  Mr.  Valiant. "^ 
 
 Now  they  had  not  gone  far,  but  a  great  mist  and  dark- 
 ness fell  upon  them  all ;  so  that  they  could  scarce,  for  a 
 great  while,  one  see  the  other  ;  wherefore  they  w^ere  for- 
 ced for  some  time,  to  feel  for  one  another  by  words,  for 
 
 *  Old  pilgriins;  ye  who  have  set  out  well,  and  go  on  well  for  a  Ion?  sea- 
 son, consider,  ye  are  yet  in  llie  world,  wliicli  is  enchanted  ground.  Know 
 your  danger  of  seeking  rest  here,  or  sleeping  in  anv  of  its  enchantini:  ar- 
 bours 
 
 (n\  Part  I.  p.  232—256. 
 
 T  i  i 
 
448    DIFFICULTIES    THERE  ENCOUNTERED  BY  THEM. 
 
 they  walked  not  by  sight. ^  But  any  one  must  think,  that 
 here  was  but  sorry  going  for  the  best  of  them  all ;  but 
 how  much  the  worst  was  it  for  the  women  and  children, 
 who  both  of  feet  and  heart  were  also  but  tender !  Yet 
 nevertheless  so  it  was,  that  through  the  encouraging  words 
 of  him  that  led  in  the  front,  and  of  him  Ihat  brought  them 
 up  behind,  they  made  a  pretty  gocd   shift  to  wag  along. 
 
 The  way  was  also  here  very  wearisome,  through  dirt 
 and  slabbiness.  IN  or  was  there  on  all  this  ground  so  much 
 as  one  inn  or  victualling  house,  wherein  to  refresh  the 
 feebler  sort.  Here  therefore  was  grunti.g,  and  puffing, 
 and  sighing:  while  one  tumbleth  over  a  bush,  another 
 sticketh  fast  in  the  dirt ;  and  the  children,  some  of  them 
 lost  their  shoes  in  the  mire  :  while  one  cries  out,  "  I  am 
 down;"  and  another,  "Ho!  where  are  you?''  And  a 
 third,  "  The  bushes  have  got  such  fast  hold  on  me,  I 
 think  I  cannot  get  away  from  them." 
 
 Then  they  came  to  an  arbour,  warm,  and  promising 
 much  refreshing  to  the  pilgrims:  for  it  was  finely  wrought 
 above  head,  beautified  with  greens,  furnished  with  bench- 
 es and  settles.  It  had  in  it  a  soft  couch,  where  the  wea- 
 ry might  lean.  This,  you  must  think,  all  things  consi- 
 dered, was  tempting:  for  the  pilgrims  already  began  to 
 be  foiled  with  the  badness  of  the  way  ;  but  there  was  not 
 one  of  them  that  made  so  much  as  a  motion  to  stop  there. 
 Yea,  for  aught  I  could  perceive,  they  continually  gave 
 so  good  heed  to  the  advice  of  their  guide,  and  he  did  so 
 faithfully  tell  them  of  dangers,  and  of  the  nature  of  dan- 
 gers, when  they  were  at  them,  that  usually,  when  they 
 were  nearest  to  them,  they  did  most  pluck  up  their  spir- 
 
 *  Though  feelings  may  be  lost,  light  seem  to  fail,  and  comforts  forsake 
 us,  yet  faith  shall  supply  the  vvai^t  of  all.  Like  Moses,  we  shall  endure 
 seeing  HIM  who  is  invisible*  Heb.  xi.  27. 
 
HBF.DLESS   AND  TOO-BOLD   ASLEEP  IN   AN  ARBOUR.    449 
 
 its,  and  hearten  one  another  to  deny  the  flesh.*  The 
 arbour  was  called  the  Siothiul's  Friend,  on  purpose  to  al- 
 lure, if  it  might  be,  some  of  the  pilgrims  there  to  take  up 
 their  rest  when  weary. 
 
 I  saw  then  in  my  dream,  that  they  went  on  in  this  their 
 solitary  ground,  till  they  came  to  a  place  at  which  a  man 
 is  apt  to  lose  his  way.  Now,  though  when  it  was  light, 
 their  guide  could  Avell  enough  tell  how  to  miss  those  ways 
 that  led  wrong,  yet  in  the  dark  he  was  put  to  a  stand  :  but 
 he  had  in  his  pocket  a  map  of  all  ways  leading  to  or  from 
 the  Celestial  city;  wherefore  he  struck  a  light  (for  he 
 never  goes  also  without  his  tinder-box,)  and  takes  a  view 
 of  his  book  or  map,  which  bids  him  be  careful  in  that 
 place,  to  turn  to  the  right  hand.  And  had  he  not  here 
 been  careful  to  look  in  his  map,  they  had  in  all  probabili- 
 ty been  smothered  in  the  mud  ;  for  just  a  liltle  before 
 them,  and  that  at  the  end  of  the  cleanest  w^ay  too,  was  a 
 pit,  none  knows  how  deep,  full  of  nothing  but  mud,  there 
 made  on  purpose  to  destroy  the  pilgrims  in. 
 
 Then  thought  I  with  myself,  who,  that  goeth  on  pil- 
 grimage, but  would  have  one  of  these  maps  about  him, 
 that  he  may  look  when  he  is  at  a  stand,  which  is  the  way- 
 he  must  take. 
 
 They  went  on,  then,  in  this  Enchanted  Ground,  till 
 they  came  to  where  there  was  another  arbour,  and  it  was 
 built  by  the  highway-side.  And  in  that  arbour  there  lay 
 two  men,  whose  names  were  Heedless  and  Too-bold. 
 These  two  went  thus  far  on  pilgrimage ;  but  here,  be- 
 ing wearied  with  their  journey,  sat  down  to  rest  them- 
 selves, and  so  fell  fast  asleep.     When   the  pilgrims  saw 
 
 ^  Deny  yourselves,  is  the  word  of  Christ.  The  slothfulness,  ease,  and 
 desires  ol  the  flesh,  tnust  be  denied,  or  danger  will  inevitably  ensue.  To 
 gratify  the  llesh,  is  to  destroy  the  Spirit's  comfort,  if  not  the  soul's  salva- 
 tion. 
 
^50   HEEDLESS  AND  TOO-BOLD   ASLEEP  IN  AN  ARBOUR, 
 
 them,  they  stood  still,  and  shook  their  heads  ;  for  they 
 knew  that  the  sleepers  were  in  a  pitiful  case.  Then  they 
 consulted  what  to  do,  whether  to  go  on,  and  leave  them 
 in  their  sleep,  or  step  to  them,  and  try  to  awake  them.. 
 So  they  concluded  to  go  to  them,  and  awake  them  ;  that 
 is  if  they  could;  but  with  this  caution,  namely,  to  take 
 heed  that  themselves  did  not  sit  down,  nor  embrace  the 
 offered  benefit  of  that  arbour.^ 
 
 So  they  went  in,  and  spake  to  the  men,  and  called  each 
 by  his  name  (for  the  guide,  it  seems,  did  know  them,) 
 but  there  was  no  voice,  nor  answ^er.  Then  the  guide  did 
 shake  them,  and  do  what  he  could  to  disturb  them.  Then 
 said  one  of  them,  "/  will  pay  you  when  I  take  my  mo- 
 ney." At  which  the  guide  shook  his  head.  "  I  will  fight 
 so  long  as  I  can  hold  my  sword  in  my  hand,"  said  the 
 other.     At  that,  one  of  the  children  laughed. 
 
 Then  said  Christiana,  What  is  the  meaning  of  this  ? 
 Then  the  guide  said,  They  talk  in  their  sleep;  if  you  do 
 strike  them,  or  beat  them,  or  whatever  else  you  do  unto 
 them,  they  will  answer  you  after  this  fashion  ;  or,  as  one 
 of  them  said  in  old  time,  when  the  waves  of  the  sea  did 
 beat  upon  him,  and  he  slept  as  one  upon  the  mast  of  a 
 ship,  "  When  I  do  awake,  I  will  seek  it  yet  again. "(a) 
 You  know,  when  men  talk  in  their  sleep;  they  say  any 
 thing ;  but  their  words  are  not  governed  either  by  faith 
 or  reason.  There  is  an  incoherency  in  their  words  now ; 
 even  as  there  was  before,  betwixt  their  going  on  pilgri- 
 mage and  their  sitting  dow^n  here.  This  then  is  the  mis- 
 chiel  on't,   when  heedless  ones  go  on  pilgrimage  twenty 
 
 *  It  i<t  ie  duty,  and  will  be  the  practice  of  pilgrims,  to  strive  to  be  in- 
 strutneiital  to  the  ^ood  of  others.  But  at  the  same  time,  it  behoves  them  to 
 take  h«^ed  to  themselves,  and  watch,  lest  they  catch  harm  from  them  and 
 their  conduct. 
 
 (a)  Prov.  x^iii.  34,  35. 
 
THE  PILGRIMS  CAUTIONED    BT  THEIR  EXAMPLE.    451 
 
 to  one  but  they  are  served  thus.  For  this  Enchanted 
 Ground  is  one  of  the  last  refuges  that  the  enemy  to  pil- 
 grims has ;  wherefore  it  is,  as  you  see,  placed  almost  at 
 the  end  of  the  way,  and  so  it  standeth  against  us  with 
 the  more  advantage.  For  when,  thinks  the  enemy,  will 
 these  fools  be  so  desirous  to  sit  down,  as  when  they  are 
 weary  ?  And  at  what  time  so  likely  for  to  be  weary,  as 
 when  they  are  almost  at  their  journey's  end?  Therefore 
 it  is,  I  say,  that  the  Enchanted  Ground  is  placed  so  nigh 
 to  the  land  of  Beulah,  and  so  near  the  end  of  iheir  race. 
 Wherefore,  let  pilgrims  look  to  themselves,  lest  it  hap- 
 pens to  them  as  it  hath  done  these,  that,  as  you  see,  are 
 fallen  asleep,  and  none  can  awake  them.* 
 
 Then  the  pilgrims  desired,  with  trembling,  to  go  for- 
 ward ;  only  they  prayed  their  guide  to  strike  a  light,  that 
 they  might  go  the  rest  of  their  way  by  the  help  of  the 
 light  of  a  lantern.  So  he  struck  a  light,  and  they  went 
 hy  the  help  of  that,  through  the  rest  of  this  way,  though 
 the  darkness  was  very  great.f  (a) 
 
 But  the  children  began  to  be  sorely  weary  ;  and  they 
 cried  out  unto  Him  that  loveth  pilgrims,  to  make  their  way 
 more  comfortable.  So  by  that  they  had  gone  a  little  fur- 
 ther, a  wind  arose,  that  drove  away  the  fog ;  so  the  air 
 became  more  clear.  Yet  they  were  not  off,  by  much,  of 
 the  Enchanted  Ground,  but  only  now  they  could  see 
 one  another  better,  and  also  the  way  wherein  they  should 
 walk. 
 
 Now  when  they  were  almost  at  the  end  of  this  ground, 
 
 *  What  a  sound  sleep  of  infatuation  hath  this  enchanting  world  cast  raa- 
 Tiy  a  professor  into  !  They  are  pi  oof  against  all  warnings,  and  dead  as  to 
 any  means  of  arousing  them. 
 
 t  The  word  of  (iod  is  the  only  light  to  direct  our  steps.  He  who  neg- 
 lects this  is  a  fool.  He  who  sets  up.  and  looks  for  any  other  light  to  direct 
 h'lm,  is  road,  and  knows  not  what  he  does, 
 
 (fl)  2Pet.  i.l9. 
 
452  THEY  FIND  STANDFAST  ON   HIS  KNEES. 
 
 they  perceived,  that  a  little  before  them  was  a  solemn 
 noise  of  one  lliat  was  much  concerned.  So  they  went  on, 
 and  looked  before  them  :  and  behold,  they  saw,  as  they 
 thought,  a  man  upon  his  kees,  with  hands  and  eyes  lifted 
 up,  and  speaking,  as  they  thought,  earrfestly  to  one  that 
 was  above.  They  drew  nigh  but  could  not  tell  what  he 
 said  ;  so  they  went  softly  till  he  had  done.  When  he  had 
 done,  he  got  up,  and  began  to  run  towards  the  Celestial 
 city.  Then  Mr.  Great  heart  called  after  him,  saying, 
 "  Soho,  friend,  let  us  have  your  company,  if  you  go,  as  I 
 suppose  you  do,  to  the  Celestial  city."  So  the  man  slop- 
 ped, and  they  came  up  to  him  :  but  so  soon  as  Mr.  Honest 
 saw  him,  he  said,  1  know  this  man."  Then  said  Mr. 
 Valiant-for-truth,  '«  Pr'ythee,  who  is  it?"  "'Tis  one," 
 said  he,  "  that  comes  from  whereabouts  1  dwelt:  his  name 
 is  Standfast ;  he  is  certainly  a  right  good  pilgrim." 
 
 So  they  came  up  one  to  another;  and  presently  Stand- 
 fast said  to  old  Honest,  "Ho!  father  Honest,  are  you 
 there  ?"  "  Ay,"  said  he,  "  that  I  am,  as  sure  as  you  are 
 there."  "  Right  glad  am  I,"  said  Mr.  Standfast,  "  that 
 I  have  found  you  on  this  road."  "  And  as  glad  am  I," 
 said  the  other,  <*  that  I  espied  you  on  your  knees." — 
 Then  Mr.  Standfast  blushed,  and  said,  "  But  why  ;  did 
 you  see  me  ?"  "  Yes,  that  1  did,"  quoth  the  other,  "  and 
 with  my  heart  was  I  glad  at  the  sight."  "  Why,  what 
 did  you  think  ?"  said  Standfast.  "Think!"  said  old 
 Honest,  "  what  should  I  think  ?  1  thought  we  had  an  hon- 
 est man  upon  the  road,  therefore  should  have  his  compa- 
 ny by  and  by."  "  If  you  thought  not  amiss,  how  happy 
 am  I ;  but,  if  I  be  not  as  I  should,  'tis  I  alone  must  bear 
 it."  "  That  is  true,"  said  the  other  ;  "  but  your  fear 
 doth  further  confirm  me,  that  things  are  right  betwixt  the 
 
His  REASONS  FOR  BEING   IN  THAT  POSTURE.      45S 
 
 Prince  of  pilgrims  and  your  soul :  for  he  saith,    *  Blessed 
 is  the  man  that  feareth  always.*  "* 
 
 Val.  Well,  but  brother,  I  pray  thee  tell  us,  what  was 
 it  that  was  I  he  cause  of  thy  being  upon  thy  knees  even 
 now  ?  Was  it  for  some  obligations  laid  by  special  mercies 
 upon  thee,  or  how  ? 
 
 SriND.  Why,  we  are,  as  you  see,  irpon  the  Enchanted 
 Ground  ;  and  as  I  was  coming  along,  I  w^as  musing  with 
 myself,  of  what  a  dangerous  nature  the  road  in  this  place 
 was  ;  and  how  many,  that  had  come  even  thus  far  on  pil- 
 grimage, had  here  been  stopt,  and  been  destroyed.  I 
 thought  also  of  the  manner  of  death,  with  which  this 
 place  destroyeth  men.  Those  that  die  here,  die  of  no 
 violent  distemper :  the  death  which  such  do  die,  is  not 
 grievous  to  them  ;  for  he  that  goeth  away  in  a  sleep,  be- 
 gins that  journey  Avith  desire  and  pleasure  :  yea,  such  ac- 
 quiesce in  the  will  of  that  disease. 
 
 Then  Mr.  Honest,  interrupting  of  him,  said  Did  you 
 seethe  two  men  asleep  in  the  arbour?  • 
 
 Stand.  Ay,  ay,  I  saw  Heedless  and  also  Too-bold 
 there  ;  and,  for  aught  f  know,  that  there  they  will  lie  un^. 
 til  they  rot :(«)  but  let  me  go  on  with  my  tale. — As  I  was 
 thus  musing,  as  I  said,  there  was  one  in  pleasant  attire, 
 but  old,  who  presented  herself  unto  nje,  and  offered  me 
 three  things  ;  to  wit,  her  body,  her  purse,  and  her  bed. 
 Now  the  truth  is,  1  was  both  weary  and  sleepy  :  I  am  al- 
 so as  poor  as  an  owlet,  and  that  perhaps  the  witch  knew. 
 Well,  I  repulsed  her  once  and  twice  ;  but  she  put  by  my 
 repulses  and  smiled.  Then  I  began  to  be  angry  ;  but 
 she  mattered  that  nothing  at  all.     Then  she  made  offer« 
 
 *  He  who  feareth  always;  will  pray  evermore.  The  fear  of  the  heart 
 will  bring  pilgrims  on  their  knees.  He  who  fears  to  be,  or  go  wrong,  wiH 
 pray  to  be  set  right. 
 
 (fl)  Prov.x.  7 
 
454      STANDFAST  IS  ACCOSTED  BY  MADAM  BUBBLE. 
 
 again,  and  said,  If  I  would  be  ruled  by  her,  she  would 
 make  me  great  and  happy  ;  for,  said  she,  I  am  (he  mistress 
 of  the  world,  and  men  are  made  happy  by  me.  Then  1 
 asked  her  name,  and  she  told  me  it  was  Madam  Bubble. 
 This  set  me  further  from  her  ;  but  she  still  followed  me 
 with  enticements.  Then  1  betook  me,  as  you  see,  to  my 
 knees,  and  with  hands  lifted  up,  and  cries,  I  prayed  to 
 Him  that  had  said  he  would  help.  So  just  as  you  came 
 up,  the  gentlewoman  went  her  way.  Then  I  continued 
 to  give  thanks  for  this  great  deliverance  ;  for  I  verily  be- 
 lieve she  intended  no  good,  but  rather  sought  to  make  a 
 stop  of  me  in  my  journey. =^ 
 
 Hon.  Without  doubt  her  designs  were  bad.  But  stay, 
 now  you  talk  of  her,  methinks  I  either  have  seen  her,  or 
 have  read  some  story  of  her. 
 
 Stand.   Perhaps  you  have  done  both. 
 
 Hon.  Madam  Bubble!  is  she  not  a  tall,  comely  dame, 
 something  of  a  swarthy  complexion? 
 
 Stj^'d.  Right,  you  hit  it,  she  is  just  such  an  one. 
 
 Hon.  Doth  she  not  speak  very  smoothly,  and  give  you 
 a  smile  at  the  end  of  every  sentence  ? 
 
 Stand.  You  fall  right  upon  it  again,  for  these  are  her 
 actions. 
 
 Hon.  Doth  she  not  wear  a  great  purse  by  her  side  ? 
 and  is  not  her  hand  often  in  it  fingering  her  money,  as  if 
 that  was  her  heart's  delight  ? 
 
 Stand.  'Tis  just  so  :  had  she  stood  by  all  this  while, 
 
 *  O  pilgrims!  beware  of  this  Madam  Bubble.  Know  and  consider 
 well,  that  yc  have  a  nature  exactly  suited  to  accept  of  her  offers,  and  to 
 fall  in  love  with  her  promises.  The  riches,  honours,  and  pleasures  of  the 
 world  ;  w  hat  mortal  can  withstand  ?  Or  who  can  forego  them  ?  ]So  one, 
 but  he  who  sees  more  charms  in  Jesus  more  Silory  in  his  cross,  and  more 
 comfort  in  the  enjoyment  of  his  love  and  presence  :  and  therefore  is  con- 
 tinually looking  and  crying  to  him,"  Turn  away  mine  eyes  from  behold- 
 ing vanity.  Instruct  my  soul  in  thy  way.  Keep  me  closely  following 
 <!iee.     Lord,  thou  art  the  portioD  of  my  soul !" 
 
oreat-heart's  account  op  her.  455 
 
 you  could  not  more  amply  have  set  her  forth  before  me, 
 and  have  better  described  her  features. 
 
 Hon.  Then  he  that  drew  her  picture  was  a  good  lim- 
 ner, and  he  that  wrote  of  her  said  true- 
 
 Gr  -H.  This  woman  is  a  witch  ;  and  it  is  by  virtue  of 
 tier  sorceries,  that  this  ground  is  enchanted  :  whoever 
 doth  lay  their  head  down  in  her  lap,  had  as  good  lay  it 
 tJown  upon  that  block  over  which  the  axe  doth  hang;  and 
 ■whoever  lays  their  eyes  upon  her  beauty,  are  counted  the 
 enenjies  of  God,(«)  This  is  she  that  maintaineth  in  their 
 splendour  all  those  that  are  the  enemies  of  pilgrims.  Yea, 
 this  is  she  that  hath  brought  off  many  a  man  from  a  pil- 
 grim's life.  She  is  a  great  gossipper ;  she  is  always,  both 
 she  and  her  daughters,  at  one  pilgrim's  heels  or  another, 
 now  commending,  and  then  preferring  the  excellencies 
 of  this  life.  She  is  a  bold  and  impudent  slut ;  she  will 
 talk  with  any  man.  She  always  laughed  poor  pilgrims  to 
 -scorn;  but  highly  commends  the  rich.  If  there  be  one 
 •cunning  to  get  money  in  a  place,  she  will  speak  well  of 
 him  from  house  to  house ;  she  loveth  banquetting  and 
 feasting  mainly  well ;  she  is  always  at  one  full  table  or  an- 
 other. She  has  given  it  out  in  some  places  that  she  is  a 
 goddess,  and  therefore  some  do  worship  her.  She  has 
 her  time  and  open  places  of  cheating;  and  she  will  say, 
 and  avow^  it,  that  none  can  show  a  good  comparable  to 
 her's.  She  promiseth  to  dwell  with  children's  children, 
 if  they  would  but  love  and  make  much  of  her.  She  will 
 cast  out  of  her  purse  gold  like  dust,  in  some  places,  and 
 to  some  persons.  She  loves  to  be  sought  after,  spoken 
 ^^e\\  of,  and  to  lie  in  the  bosoms  of  men.  She  is  never 
 weary  of  commending  her  cornmoditits,  and  she  loves 
 them   most   that    think    best  of  her.      She    will    promise 
 
 (ft)  James  iv.  4.     1  John  ii.  14.  15. 
 
 Kk  k 
 
456    HE  CONTINUES  HIS  ACCOUNT  OF  MADAM  BUBBLE, 
 
 crowns  and  kingdoms,  if  they  will  but  take  her  advice; 
 yet  many  hath  she  brought  to  the  halter,  and  ten  thous- 
 and times  more  to  hell. 
 
 Oh!  said  Standfast,  what  a  mercy  it  is  that  I  did  resist 
 her !  for  whither  might  she  have  drawn  me  ?* 
 
 Gr.-h.  Whither!  nay  none  but  God  knows.  But,  in 
 general,  to  be  sure  she  would  have  drawn  thee  into  "ma- 
 ny foolish  and  hurtful  lusts,  which  drown  men  in  destruc- 
 tion and  perdition. "(a)  It  was  she  that  set  Absalom 
 against  his  father,  and  Jeroboam  against  his  master.  It 
 was  she  that  persuaded  Judas  to  sell  his  Lord,  and  that 
 prevailed  with  Demas  to  forsake  the  godly  pilgrim's  life : 
 none  can  tell  of  the  mischief  that  she  doth.  She  makes 
 variance  betwixt  rulers  and  subjects,  betwixt  parents  and 
 children,  betwixt  neighbour  and  neighbour,  betwixt  a 
 man  and  his  wife,  between  a  man  and  himself,  betwixt 
 the  flesh  and  the  spirit. — Wherefore,  good  master  Stand- 
 fast, be  as  your  name  is  ;  and  "  when  you  have  done  all^ 
 stand." 
 
 At  this  discourse  there  was,  among  the  pilgrims,  a  mix- 
 ture of  joy  and  trembling;  but  at  length  they  brake  out, 
 and  sang — 
 
 "  What  danger  is  the  pilgrim  in  ? 
 
 How  many  are  his  foes  ?  - 
 
 How  many  ways  there  are  to  sin,  , 
 
 ]\o  living  mortal  knows. 
 
 Some  in  the  ditch  spoil'd  are,  yea  can 
 
 Lie  tumbling  in  the  mire; 
 Some  though  they  shun  the  frying-pan. 
 
 Do  leap  into  the  fire." 
 
 *  In  the  experience  of  this  most  excellent  man,  ue  see  verified  God's 
 failhiulness  in  upholding,  and  bringing  ottmore  ihan  conquerors  all  who 
 *'  call  upon  Him  in  the  day  of  trouble  !  u  !  for  an  increase  oi  precious 
 faith,  to  overcome  the  v\orld,  and  to  pass  through  it,  in  pursuit  ot  a  nobler 
 portion,  as  strangers  and  pilgrims ! 
 
 («)  ITim.  vi.9. 
 
THE  PILGRIMS  ARRIVE  AT  THE  LAND  OF  BEULAH.     457 
 
 CHAPTER  XV. 
 
 THE  PILGRIMS  ARRIVE  AT  THE  LAND  OF  BEULAH ;  WHERE 
 THEY  WAIT  FOR  THE  SUMMONS  OF  THEIR  KING— CHRIS- 
 TIANA  AND  SEVERAL  OF  HER  COMPANIONS  PASS  THE 
 RIVER,  AND  ARE  ADMITTED  INTO  THE  CITY  OF  GOD. 
 
 AFTER  this,  I  beheld,  until  they  were  come  unto  the 
 land  of  Beulah,  where  the  sun  shineth  night  and  daj.(a) 
 Here,  because  they  were  weary,  they  betook  themselves 
 awhile  to  rest:  and  because  this  country  was  common  for 
 pilgrims,  and  because  these  orchards  and  vineyards  that 
 were  here,  belonged  to  the  King  of  the  Celestial  country, 
 therefore  they  were  licensed  to  make  bold  with  any  of  his 
 things.  But  a  little  while  soon  refreshed  them  here;  for 
 the  bells  did  so  ring,  and  the  trumpets  continually  sound- 
 ing so  melodiously,  that  they  could  not  sleep;  and  yet 
 they  received  as  much  refreshing,  as  if  they  slept  their 
 sleep  never  so  soundly.  Here  also  all  the  noise  of  them 
 that  walked  in  the  streets,  was  **  More  pilgrims  are  come 
 to  town."  And  another  would  answer,  saying,  "  And 
 so  many  went  over  the  water  and  were  let  in  at  the  golden 
 gates  to-day."  They  would  cry  again,  "  There  is  now 
 a  legion  of  shining  ones  just  come  to  town:  by  which  we 
 know  that  there  are  more  pilgrims  upon  the  road ;  for  here 
 they  come  to  wait  for  them,  and  comfort  them  after  their 
 sorrow."  Then  the  pilgrims  got  up,  and  walked  to  and 
 fro  :  but  how  were  their  eyes  now  filled  with  celestial  vi- 
 sions!  In  this  land,  they  heard  nothing,  saw  nothing,  felt 
 nothing,  smelt  nothing,  tasted  nothing,  that  was  offensive  to 
 ^heir  stomach  or  mind  ;  only  when  they  tastedof  the  water 
 
 (a)  Part  I.  p.  211; 
 
458       CHRISTJAWA  SUMMONED  TO  PASS  THE   RIVEfl. 
 
 of  the  river,  over  which  thej  were  to  go,  they  thought  that 
 tasted  a  little  bitterish  to  the  palate,  but  it  proved  sweet 
 when  it  was  down. 
 
 In  this  place  there  was  a  record  kept  of  the  names  of 
 them  that  had  been  pilgrims  of  old,  and  a  history  of  all 
 the  famous  acts  that  they  bad  done.  It  was  here  also 
 much  discoursed,  how  the  river  to  some  has  its  Sowings, 
 and  what  ebbings  it  has  had  while  others  have  gone  over. 
 It  has  been  in  a  manner  dry  for  some,  while  it  has  over- 
 flowed its  banks  for  others. 
 
 In  this  place,  the  children  of  the  town  would  go  into 
 the  King's  gardens,  and  gather  nosegays  for  the  pilgrims^ 
 and  bring  them  to  them  with  affection.  Here  also  grew 
 cainphire,  and  spikenard,  saffron,  calamus,  and  cinnamon, 
 with  all  the  trees  of  frankincense,  myrrh,  and  aloes,  with 
 all  chief  spices.  With  these  the  pilgrims'  chambers  were 
 perfumed  while  they  staid  here  ;  and  with  these  were  their 
 bodies  anointed,  to  prepare  them  to  go  over  the  river^ 
 •when  the  time  appointed  was  come. 
 
 Now  while  they  lay  here,  and  waited  for  the  good  hour^ 
 there  was  a  noise  in  the  town,  that  there  was  a  post  come 
 from  the  Celestial  city,  with  matters  of  great  importance 
 to  one  Christiana,  the  wife  of  Christian,  the  pilgrim.  So 
 inquiry  was  made  for  her,  and  the  house  was  found  out 
 where  she  was  ;  so  the  post  presented  her  with  a  letter: 
 the  contents  were, — *'  Hail,  good  woman !  I  bring  thee 
 tidings,  that  the  Master  calieth  for  thee,  and  expecteth 
 that  thou  shouldest  stand  in  his  presence  in  clothes  of  im- 
 mortality, within  these  ten  days." 
 
 When  he  had  read  this  letter  to  her,  he  gave  her  there- 
 with a  sure  token  that  he  was  a  true  messenger,  and  was 
 come  to  bid  her  make  haste  to  be  gone.  The  token  was — 
 An  arrow  sharpened  with  love,  let  easily  into  her  heart, 
 which,  by  degrees  wrought  so  effectually  with  her,  that 
 at  the  lime  appointed  she  must  be  gone. 
 
SHE  EXHORTS  HER  CHILDREN  AND  COMPANIONS.      459 
 
 When  Christiana  saw  that  her  time  was  come,  and  that 
 she  was  the  first  of  this  company  that  was  to  go  over,  she 
 called  for  Mr.  Great-heart,  her  guide,  and  told  him  how 
 matters  were.  So  he  told  her,  he  was  heartily  glad  of 
 the  news,  and  could  have  been  glad  had  the  post  come  for 
 him.  Then  she  bid  that  he  should  give  advice  how  all 
 things  should  be  prepared  for  her  journey.  So  he  told 
 her,  saying,  thus  and  thus  it  must  be ;  and  we  that  sur- 
 vive, will  accompany  you  to  the  river-side. 
 
 Then  she  called  for  her  children,  and  gave  them  her 
 blessing ;  and  told  them  that  she  had  read  with  comfort 
 the  mark  that  was  set  in  their  foreheads,  and  was  glad  to 
 see  them  with  her  there,  and  that  they  had  kept  their  gar- 
 ments so  while.  Lastly,  she  bequeathed  to  the  poor  that 
 little  she  had,  and  commanded  her  sons  and  daughters  to 
 be  ready  against  the  messenger  should  come  for  them. 
 
 When  she  had  spoken  these  words  to  her  guide  and  to 
 her  children,  she  called  for  Mr.  Valiant-for-trutb,  and  said 
 unto  him,  "  Sir,  you  have  in  all  places  showed  yourself 
 true-hearted ;  be  faithful  unto  death,  and  my  King  will 
 give  you  a  crown  of  life.  I  would  also  entreat  you  to  have 
 an  eye  to  my  childen ;  and  if  at  any  time  you  see  them 
 faint,  speak  comfortably  to  them.  For  my  daughters, 
 my  sons'  wives,  they  have  been  faithful,  and  a  fulfilling 
 of  the  promise  upon  them  will  be  their  end." — But  she 
 gave  Mr.  Standfast  a  ring. 
 
 Then  she  called  for  old  Mr.  Honest,  and  said  of  him, 
 "  Behold  an  Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  is  no  guile." — 
 Then  said  he,  "  I  wish  you  a  fair  day,  when  you  set  out 
 for  Mount  Zion,  and  shall  be  glad  to  see  that  you  go  over 
 the  river  dry-shod."  But  she  answered,  "  Come  wet, 
 come  dry,  1  long  to  be  gone,  for,  however  the  weather  is 
 in  my  journey,  I  shall  have  time  enough,  when  I  come 
 there,  to  sit  down  and  rest  me,  and  dry  me." 
 
460  SHE  PASSES  THE  RIVER  TRIUMPHANTLY. 
 
 Then  came  in  that  good  man,  Mr,  Readj-to-halt,  to  see 
 her.  So  she  said  to  him,  ♦'  Thy  travel  hitherto  has  been 
 with  difficulty;  but  that  will  make  thy  rest  the  sweeter. 
 But  watch  and  be  ready ;  for  at  an  hour  when  you  think 
 not,  the  messenger  may  come." 
 
 After  him  came  in  Mr.  Despondency,  and  his  daugh- 
 ter Much-afraid ;  to  whom  she  said,  "  You  ought  with 
 thankfulness  for  ever  to  remember  your  deliverance  from 
 the  hand  of  giant  Despair,  and  out  of  Doubting  Castle. — 
 The  effect  of  that  mercy  is,  that  you  are  brought  with 
 safety  hither.  Be  yet  watchful,  and  cast  away  fear  ;  be 
 sober,  and  hope  to  the  end." 
 
 Then  she  said  to  Mr.  Feeble-niind,  "  Thou  wast  de- 
 livered from  the  mouth  of  giant  Slay-good,  that  thou 
 mightest  live  in  the  light  of  the  living  for  ever,  and  see  the 
 King  with  comfort :  only  I  advise  thee  to  repent  thee  of 
 thy  aptness  to  fear,  and  doubt  of  his  goodness,  before  he 
 sends  for  thee  ;  lest  thou  shouldst,  when  he  comes,  be 
 forced  to  stand  before  him  for  that  fault  with  blushing." 
 
 Now  the  day  drew  on  that  Christiana  must  be  gone. — 
 So  the  road  was  full  of  people,  to  see  her  take  her  jour- 
 ney. But  behold  all  the  banks  beyond  the  river  were 
 full  of  horses  and  chariots,  which  were  come  down  from 
 above  to  accompany  her  to  the  city  gate.  So  she  came 
 forth,  and  entered  the  river  with  a  beckon  of  farewell  to 
 those  that  followed  her  to  the  river-side.  The  last  words 
 that  she  was  heard  to  say,  were,  "  I  come,  Lord,  to  be 
 with  thee,  and  bless  thee." 
 
 So  her  children  and  friends  returned  to  their  place,  for 
 that  those  that  waited  for  Christiana  had  carried  her  out 
 of  their  sight.  So  she  went  and  called,  and  entered  in  at 
 the  gate,  with  all  the  ceremonies  of  joy  that  her  husband 
 Christian  had  entered  with  before  her. 
 
 At  her  departure  the  children  wept.     But  Mr.  Great- 
 
llEADY-TO-HALT  SUMMONED  TO   PASS  THE  RIVER.  461 
 
 iieart  and  Mr.  Valiant  played  upon  the  v  ell-tuned  cym- 
 bal and  harp  for  joy.  So  all  departed  to  their  respective 
 places.* 
 
 In  process  of  time,  there  came  a  post  to  the  town  again.; 
 and  his  business  was  with  Mr.  Ready-to-halt.  So  he  in- 
 quired him  out,  and  said,  "  I  am  come  to  thee  in  the  name 
 of  Him  whom  thou  hast  loved  and  followed,  though  upon 
 crutches  :  and  my  message  is,  to  tell  thee,  that  he  expects 
 thee  at  his  table,  to  sup  with  him  in  his  kingdom,  the  next 
 day  after  Easter  :  wherefore  prepare  thyself  for  thy 
 journey." — Then  he  also  gave  him  a  token  that  he  was  a 
 true  messenger,  saying,  "  I  have  broken  the  golden  bowl, 
 and  loosed  the  silver  cord, "(a) 
 
 After  this,  Mr.  Ready-to-halt  called  for  his  fellow-pil- 
 grims, and  told  them,  saying,  "  I  am  sent  for,  and  God 
 shall  surely  visit  you  also."  So  he  desired  Mr.  Valiant 
 to  make  his  will  ;  and  because  he  had  nothing  to  bequeath 
 to  them  that  should  survive  him,  but  his  crutches  and  his 
 good  wishes,  therefore  thus  he  said  :  "  These  crutches  I 
 bequeath  to  my  son  that  shall  tread  in  my  steps  with  an 
 hundred  warm  wishes  that  he  may  prove  better  than  I 
 have  been." 
 
 Then  he  thanked  Mr.  Great-heart  for  his  conduct  and 
 kindness,  and  so  addressed  himself  to  his  journey.  When 
 he  came  to  the  brink  of  the  river,  he  said,  *'  Now  I  shall 
 have  no  more  need  of  these  crutches,  since  yonder  are 
 chariots  and  horses  for  me  to  ride  on."     The  last  words 
 
 *  0  how  blessed  is  the  death  of  the  righteous,  who  die  in  the  Lord  '. 
 Even  a  wicked  Balaam  could  wish  for  this.  But  it  will  be  granted  to  none 
 bul  those  who  have  lived  in  the  Lord,  whose  souls  have  been  ([uickened 
 by  his  Spirit,  to  come  unto  Jesus,  believe  in  him.  and  glory  ot  hiui  as  their 
 righteousness  and  salvation,  and  desire  to  be  found  in  him,  in  lite,  in  death, 
 and  at  the  bar  of  judgment.  0  may  we  cry  to  the  Lord,  to  make  us  of  the 
 happy  number ! 
 
 (a)  Eccles.  xii.  1—7. 
 
462       FEEBLE-MIND,  DESPONDENCY,  HIS  DAUGHTER, 
 
 be  was  heard  to  say,  were   "  Welcome  life  !"*  So  he 
 went  his  way. 
 
 After  this,  Mr.  Feeble-mind  had  tidings  brought  him, 
 that  the  post  sounded  his  horn  at  his  chamber  door.  Then 
 he  came  in,  and  told  him,  saying,  "  I  am  come  to  tell  thee, 
 that  thy  Master  hath  need  of  thee,  and  that  in  a  very  little 
 tiuie  thou  must  behold  his  face  in  brightness.  And  take 
 this  as  a  token  of  the  truth  of  my  message  :  "  Those  that 
 lookout  at  the  windows,  shall  be  darkened," 
 (  Then  Mr.  Feeble-mind  called  for  his  friends,  and  told 
 them  what  errand  had  been  brought  unto  him,  and  what 
 token  he  had  received  of  the  truth  of  the  message.  Then 
 he  said,  *'  Since  I  have  nothing  to  bequeath  to  any,  to 
 what  purpose  should  I  make  a  will  ?  As  for  my  feeble 
 mind,  that  I  will  leave  behind,  for  that  I  have  no  need  of 
 it  in  the  place  whither  I  go  :  nor  is  it  worth  bestowing  up- 
 on the  poorest  pilgrim  ;  wherefore  when  I  am  gone,  I  de- 
 sire that  you,  Mr.  Valiant,  would  bury  it  in  a  dunghill.'* 
 This  done,  and  the  day  being  come  in  which  he  was  to 
 depart,  he  entered  the  river  as  the  rest :  his  last  words 
 were,  "  Hold  out,  faith  and  patience.''  So  he  went  over 
 to  the  other  side. 
 
 When  days  had  many  of  them  passed  away,  Mr.  Des- 
 pondency was  sent  for;  for  a  post  was  come,  and  brought 
 this  message  to  him  :  "  Trembling  man,  these  are  to  sum- 
 mon thee  to  be  ready  with  the  King  by  the  next  Lord's 
 day,  to  shout  for  joy,  for  thy  deliverance  from  all  thy 
 doubtings." — And,  said  the  messenger,  that  my  message 
 is  true,  take  this  for  a  proof:  so  he  gave  "  a  grasshopper 
 to  be  a  burden  unto  him." — Now  Mr.  Despondency's 
 dauc;h(er,  whose  name   was   Much-afraid,  said,  when  she 
 
 *  See  the  joyful  end  of  one  ready  to  halt  at  every  step.    Take  courage 
 bence?  ye  lame,  hailing  pH^rini!-. 
 
463 
 
 had  heard  what  was  done,  "  that  she  would  go  with  her 
 father."  Then  Mr.  Despondency  said  to  his  friends, 
 "  Myself  and  my  daughter,  you  know  what  we  have  been, 
 and  how  troubleso/nely  we  have  behaved  ourselves  in  eve- 
 ry company  ; — my  w  ill  and,  my  daughter's  is,  that  our 
 desponds  and  slavish  fears  be  by  no  man  ever  received, 
 from  the  day  of  our  departure,  for  ever:  for  I  know  that 
 after  my  death,  they  will  offer  themselves  to  others.  For, 
 to  be  plain  with  you,  they  are  guests  which  we  entertain- 
 ed when  we  first  began  to  be  pilgrims,  and  could  never 
 shake  them  off  after:  and  they  will  walk  about  and  seek 
 entertainment  of  the  pilgrims  ;  but,  for  our  sakes,  shut 
 the  doors  upon  them."* 
 
 When  the  time  was  come  for  them  to  depart,  they  went 
 up  to  the  brink  of  the  river.  The  last  words  of  Mr.  Des- 
 pondency were,  "  Farewell,  night !  Welcome  day  !" — 
 His  daughter  went  through  the  river  singing,  but  none 
 could  understand  what  she  said. 
 
 Then  it  came  to  pass  a  while  after,  that  there  was  a 
 post  in  the  town  that  inquired  for  Mr.  Honest.  So  he 
 came  to  his  house,  where  he  was,  and  delivered  to  his 
 hands  these  lines  :  "  Thou  art  commanded  to  be  ready 
 against  this  day  se'nnight,  to  present  thyself  before  thy 
 Lord,  at  his  Father's  house."  And,  for  a  token  that  my 
 message  is  true,  "  All  the  daughters  of  music  shall  be 
 brought  low." — Then  Mr.  Honest  called  for  his  friends, 
 and  said  unto  them,  *'  I  die,  but  shall  make  no  will.  As 
 for  my  honesty,  it  shall  go  with  me ;  let  him  that  comes 
 after  be  told  of  this." 
 
 *  Pilgrims,  raind  (his.  It  is  as  much  your  duty  to  strive  in  the  strength 
 of  the  Lord,  against  unreasonable  doubts  and  slavish  fears  as  against  sin. 
 Nay,  are  they  not,  in  their  own  nature,  the  worst  of  sins,  as  they  spring 
 from  infidelity,  and  dishonour  God's  precious  truth,  glorious  grace,  and 
 everlasting  salvation.  ISever,  never  then,  cherish  or  give  way  to  them, 
 but  resist  and  shut  (be  door  of  vour  hearts  against  them. 
 
 '    L  I  I 
 
464         VALIANT-FOR-TRUTH  PASSES  THE  RIVER. 
 
 When  the  day  that  he  was  to  be  gone  was  come,  he  ad^ 
 dressed  himself  to  go  over  the  river.  Now  the  river  at 
 that  time  overflowed  the  banks  in  some  places  ;  but  Mr^ 
 Honest,  in  his  life-time,  had  spoken  to  one  Good-consci- 
 ence to  [neet  him  there;  the  which  he  also  did,  and  lent 
 him  his  hand,  and  so  helped  him  over.  The  la^t  words  of 
 Mr.  Honest  were,  **  Grace  reigns !"  So  he  left  the  world.* 
 
 After  this,  it  was  noised  about  that  Mr.  Valiant-for- 
 truth  was  taken  with  a  summons  by  the  same  post  as  the 
 other;  and  had  this  for  a  token,  that  the  summons  was 
 true,  that  "  his  pitcher  was  broken  at  the  fountain.*'  When 
 he  understood  it,  he  called  for  his  friends,  and  told  them 
 of  it.  Then  said  he,  *'  I  am  going  to  my  Father's  ;  and 
 though  with  great  difficulty  1  got  hither,  yfet  now  I  do 
 not  repent  me  of  all  the  trouble  I  have  been  at  to  arrive 
 where  I  am.  My  sword  I  give  to  him  that  shall  succeed 
 me  in  my  pilgrimage,  and  my  courage  and  skill  to  him  that 
 can  get  it.  My  marks  and  scars  I  carry  with  me,  to  be 
 a  witness  for  me,  that  I  have  fought  his  battles,  who  now 
 will  be  my  rewarder." 
 
 When  the  day  that  he  must  go  hence  was  come,  many 
 accompanied  him  to  the  river  side,  into  which  as  he  went, 
 he  said,  "Death,  where  is  thy  sting?"  and  as  he  went 
 down  deeper,  he  said,  <'  Grave,  where  is  thy  victory?" 
 So  he  passed  over,  and  all  the  trumpets  sounded  for  him 
 on  the  other  side.f 
 
 Then  there  came  forth  a  summons  for  Mr.  Standfast, 
 This  Mr.  Standfast  was  he  that  the  pilgrims  found  npon 
 
 "  O  how  liappy  to  die,  unrJer  a  sw^ef  sense  of  the  reign  of  f;race  !  Such 
 have  tl'cir  consciences  purified  by  the  blood,  and  made  good  by  the  faitli 
 of  the  resurrection  of  Jesus.  And  they  shall  reign  with  him  in  his  king- 
 dom. 
 
 t  In  \he  (rufh  of  Je.-jus  is  victory.  He  who  is  most  valiant  for  it,  shall 
 share  most  of  its  comforts  in  lile,  and  in  death.  O  Lord,  increase  our  faith 
 in  the  never-tail mg  word  of  truth  and  grace,  for  thy  glory,  and  our  so'ili' 
 triumph. 
 
 I 
 
STANDFAST'S  SPEECH   IN  THE  RIVER.  465 
 
 iiis  knees  in  the  Enchanted  Ground,  and  the  post  brought 
 it  him  open  in  his  hands  :  the  contents  whereof  were,  that 
 he  must  prepare  for  a  change  of  life,  for  his  Master  was 
 not  willing  that  he  should  be  so  far  from  him  any  longer. 
 At  this  Mr.  Standfast  was  put  into  a  muse.  "Nay," 
 said  the  messenger,  "  you  need  not  doubt  of  the  truth 
 of  my  message,  for  here  is  a  token  of  (he  truth  thereof, — 
 "Thy  wheel  is  broken  a(  the  cistern."  Then  he  called 
 to  him  Mr.  Great-heart,  who  was  Iheir  guide,  and  said 
 nnto  him,  "  Sir,  although  it  was  not  my  hap  to  be  much 
 in  your  good  company  in  the  days  of  my  pilgrimage,  yety 
 since  the  time  I  knew  you,  you  have  been  profitable  to 
 me.  When  I  came  from  home,  I  left  behind  me  a  wife 
 and  five  small  children  ;  let  me  entreat  you,  at  your  re- 
 turn (for  1  know  that  you  go  and  return  to  your  Master's 
 house,  in  hopes  that  you  may  be  a  conductor  to  more  of 
 his  holy  pilgrims,)  that  you  send  to  my  family,  and  let 
 them  be  acquainted  with  all  that  hath  and  shall  happen  un- 
 to me.  Tell  them  moreover,  of  my  happy  arrival  at  this 
 place,  and  of  the  present  and  late  blessed  condition  that  I 
 am  in.  Tell  them  also  of  Christian  and  Christiana  his 
 wife,  and  how  she  and  her  children  came  after  her  bus-* 
 band.  Tell  them  also  of  what  a  happy  end  she  made, 
 and  whither  she  is  gone. — I  have  little  or  nothing  to  send 
 to  my  family,  except  it  be  my  prayers  and  tears  for  them  : 
 of  which  it  will  suffice  if  you  acquaint  them,  if  peradven- 
 ture  they  may  prevail." 
 
 When  Mr.  Standfast  had  thus  set  things  in  order,  and 
 the  time  being  come  for  him  to  haste  him  away,  he  also 
 ,went  down  to  the  river.  Now  there  was  a  great  calm  at 
 that  time  in  the  river:  wherefore  Mr.  Standfast,  when  he 
 was  about  half  way  in,  stood  awhile  and  talked  to  his  com- 
 panions that  had  waited  upon  him  thither:  and  he  said, 
 "  Tiiis  river  has  been  a  terror  to  many  :  yea,  the  thoughts 
 of  it  also  have   often    frightened   me :  now,  methinks,  I 
 
466    THE  PILGRIMS  ENTER    THE  CITY  TRIUMPHANTLi'. 
 
 stand  easy ;  my  foot  is  fixed  upon  that  on  which  the  feef 
 of  the  priests  that  bare  the  ark  of  the  covenant  stood,  while 
 Israel  went  over  this  Jordan. (a)  The  waters,  indeed, 
 are  to  the  palate  bitter,  and  to  the  stomach  cold;  jet  the 
 thoughts  of  what  1  am  going  to,  and  of  the  conduct  that 
 waits  for  me  on  the  other  side,  doth  lie  as  a  glowing  coal 
 at  my  heart.  I  see  myself  now  at  the  end  of  my  journey  : 
 my  toilsome  days  are  ended.  I  am  going  to  see  that  head 
 thai  was  crowned  with  thorns,  and  that  face  that  was  spit 
 upon  for  me."^  I  have  formerly  lived  by  hearsay  and 
 faith  ;  but  now  I  go  where  I  shall  live  by  sight,  and  shall 
 be  with  him  in  whose  company  I  delight  myself.  I  have 
 loved  to  hear  my  Lord  spoken  of;  and  wherever  I  have 
 seen  the  print  of  his  shoe  in  the  earth,  there  I  have  covet- 
 ed to  set  my  foot  too.f  His  name  has  been  to  me  as  a 
 civet- box;  yea,  sweeter  than  all  perfumes.  His  voice  to 
 me  has  been  most  sweet;  and  his  countenance  I  have 
 more  desired  than  they  that  have  most  desired  the  light  of 
 the  sun.  His  words  I  did  use  to  gather  for  my  food,  and 
 for  antidotes  against  my  faintings.  He  has  held  me,  and 
 hath  kept  me  from  mine  iniquities  ;  yea,  my  steps  have 
 been  strengthened  in  his  way." 
 
 Now,  while  he  was  thus  in  discourse,  his  countenance 
 changed  ;  his  "strong  man  bowed  under  him:"  and,  af- 
 
 *  O  !  the  blessedness,  and  joy  of  faith  ?  How  does  it  bring  near,  and 
 realize  a  view  of  Christ  in  glory  ?  Do  we  indeed  see  Christ  by  the  eye  of 
 faith  ?  fs  he  the  one,  chief  object  of  our  souls  ?  Is  he  precious  to  us  ? 
 Verily,  then,  we  shall  count  our  days  on  earth  toilsome  ones,  and  long  for 
 the  full  f. uition  of  him  in  glory.  It  will  be  our  great  glory  to  see  him, 
 wh  ;•  e  blessed  head  was  crowned  with  thorns,  and  whose  lovely  face  was 
 spii  I'pon  for  us;  till  then,  let  us  live  by  faith  in  him,  constantly  crying, 
 "  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly." 
 
 t  Can  you  say  this  ?  Do  you  love  to  hear  of  the  precious  name  of  Je- 
 sus ?  Do  you  covet  to  follow  him,  and  to  tread  in  his  steps?  O  what  has 
 grace  wrought !  Be  humble  before  Jesus.  Be  joyful  in  him,  and  thankful 
 to  him. 
 
 (a)  Josh.  iii.  17 
 
CONCLUSION.  4Gr 
 
 ter  he  had  said,  "  Take  me,  for  I  am  come  unto  thee,"  he 
 ceased  to  be  seen  of  them. 
 
 But  glorious  it  was  to  see,  how  the  open  region  was  fill- 
 ed with  horses  and  chariots,  with  trumpeters  and  pipers, 
 with  singers  and  players  on  stringed  instruments,  to  wel- 
 ■corae  the  pilgrims  as  thej  went  up,  and  followed  one  an- 
 other in  at  the  beautiful  gate  of  the  city. 
 
 As  for  Christiana's  children,  the  four  boys  that  Chris- 
 tiana brought,  with  their  wives  and  children,  I  did  not  stay 
 where  I  was  till  they  w  ere  gone  over.  Also  since  I  came 
 away,  I  heard  one  say,  they  were  yet  alive,  and  so  would 
 be  for  the  increase  of  the  church  in  that  place  where  tbey 
 were,  for  a  time. 
 
 Shall  it  be  my  lot  to  go  that  way  again,  I  may  give  those 
 that  desire  it,  an  account  of  what  I  here  am  silent  about  ;. 
 mean  time,  I  bid  my  reader 
 
 Farewell.^ 
 
 *  Who  can  read  this  chapter,  (observes  the  Rev.  Mr.  Burder)  without 
 exclaiming  in  words  once  received  from  heaven,  "  Blessed  are  the  dead 
 which  die  in  the  Lord  :  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their 
 labours  !"  In  the  important  article  of  death,  the  privileges  of  believers  ap- 
 pear distinguishing  indeed.  To  human  nature,  unassisted  by  grace,  death, 
 the  awful  punishment  of  sin,  is  "  The  King  of  Terrors."  Bitter  indeed, 
 and  insuppoitably  painful,  are  the  thoughts  of  death  to  men  who  have 
 their  "  portion  in  this  life,"  and  who  are  at  ease  in  their  possessions.  How 
 horrible,  to  be  torn  away  from  all  they  love,  and  plunged  at  once  into  the 
 unutterable  miseries  of  the  damned  !  Ho'v  enviable,  even  to  such,  is  the 
 calm  and  serene  frame  of  a  dying  saint  !  Here  the  monster  seems  to  have 
 lost  his  sting,  having  leit  it  in  the  bleeding  body  of  Jesus.  Death  has 
 changed  its  nature  and  its  name.  Call  it  no  more  dea\h  ;  it  is  the  sweet 
 sleep  of  the  body,  deposited  in  its  earthly  bed,  under  the  eye  of  the  Ke- 
 deemer,  till  the  morning  of  the  resurrection. 
 
 At  (he  close  of  this  excellent  book,  (says  the  excellent  Mr.  Mason)  let 
 me  address  one  word,  reader,  to  your  soul  and  mine.  What  think  u-e  of  a 
 pilgrins  life,  and  a  pilgrim's  death  ?  His  life  begins  with  the  knowledge 
 of  C:hri;t,andends  by  dying  in  him,  and  eternally  enjoying  of  him.  And  all 
 through  life,  the  pilgrim  looks  to,  and  lives  upon  Christ.  Blessed  begin- 
 ning !  comfortable  living  !  joyful  dying  ! 
 
 Now,  have  we  part  and  lot  in  this  matter  ?  Is  Christ  our  life  .''  the  life  of 
 our  souls ''  If  he  is,  we  shall  live  by  faith  u[)OD  him.  rely  on  his  atonement, 
 glory  in  his  righteousness,  rejoice'in  his  salvation,  have  done  with  all  sin, 
 ii.nd  be  dead  to  all  selC-righteous  confidence  :  and  in  heart,  lip,  and  life, 
 
468  CONCLUSION. 
 
 study  to  glorify  him,  by  devoting  ourselves  to  bim,  looking,  longing,  ami! 
 waiting  tor  his  coming  to  receive  us  to  himself,  that  where  he  is,  there  w«j 
 may  be  also 
 
 As  many  as  live  by  this  faith,  and  walk  according  to  this  rule,  peace  be 
 on  Ihem,  from  (be  holy,  blessed,  and  glorious  Trinity.    Amen. 
 
 END  OF  THE  PILGRIM'S  PROGRESS. 
 
TO    TUB 
 
 PILGRIM'S  PROGRESS. 
 
 .H"»..^M*»%.'^.^- 
 
 The  slight  notice  taken  of  Bunyan's  literary  productions  autf 
 particularly  of  his  Pilgrim- s  Progress^  in  our  account  of  his  life, 
 is  only  excusable  from  our  design  of  resuming  that  subject. 
 
 Wlicn  Bunyan  arrived  at  his  sixtieth  year,  which  was  the 
 period  of  his  life,  his  biographers  remark  that  he  had  written 
 books  equal  to  the  number  of  his  years  :  but  it  is  not  from  the 
 multitude  of  his  writings  (though  they  make  two  volumes  in  fol- 
 io), that  his  literary  fame  must  be  derived  ;  since^  however  val- 
 uable they  may,  in  general,  be  considered  as  practical  religious 
 tracts,  there  are  none  beside  his  Holy  War  and  Pilgrim's  Pro- 
 gress which  discover  an}'  extraordinary  genius. 
 
 Of  the  former  we  may  have  a  future  opportunity  of  speaking 
 more  particularly ;  at  present  our  observations  must  be  restricted 
 to  the  latter ;  wliich  shall  be  considered  in  two  points  of  view  j 
 firsts  as  a  literary  composition,  and  secondly  as  a  theological 
 one. 
 
 Mr  Gp.AiNGER  expresses  the  public  opinion,  as  well  as  hi?; 
 own,  of  Mr  Bunyan,  when  he  says,  '  His  master-piece  is  hi*; 
 ^  Pilgrim's  Progress,  one  of  the  most  popular,  and  I  will  add, 
 *one  of  the  most  ingenious  books  in  the  English  language.' 
 
 Lord  Kaims,  a  celebrated  critic,  says,  ^  The  Pilgrim's  Pro- 
 ^  gress  ^nd  Robinson  Crusoe,  great  favourites  of  the  vulgar,  are 
 '  composed  in  a  style  enlivened  like  that  of  Homer,  by  a  proper 
 
 *  mixture  of  the  dramatic  and  narrative  ;  and,  upon  that  account 
 
 *  chiefly,  have  been  translated  into  several  European  languages.' 
 To  this  we  subscribe  with  several  limitations.     The  Pil?rim'i* 
 
470  KEY  TO  THE  PILGRIM's   PROGRESS. 
 
 Process  and  Robinson  Crusoe  belong  to  quite  difterent  classes 
 of  writing :  the  former  a  religious  allegory,  the  latter  a  romance, 
 though  founded  upon  fact.  No  proper  comparison  can  be  drawn 
 between  the  genius  of  Homer  and  that  of  Bunyan  ;  both,  it  is 
 true,  copied  nature  with  great  exactness  ;  but  the  latter  posses- 
 sed nothing  of  the  poetic  sublimity  of  the  former;  for  though  he 
 made  many  attempts  to  rhime,  none  of  them  are  sufficient  to 
 rank  him  in  the  class  of  even  uneducated  poets  :  I  cannot  there- 
 fore subscribe  to  the  notion  of  Mr  Grainger,  and  some  other  lit- 
 erary men,  that  Bunyan  would  by  any  education  have  been  made 
 a  Spenser.  He  might  have  been  more  likely  to  succeed  as  a 
 dramatic  writer,  or  a  novelist ;  but  at  present  he  possesses  the 
 greater  honour  of  having  invented  a  species  of  writing  of  which 
 he  had  no  model,  and  in  which  he  has  never  been  equalled,  and 
 in  very  few  instances,  imitated  with  success.* 
 
 Dr.  Johnson  greatly  commends  "  the  Pilgrim's  Progress"  as  a 
 work  of  original  genius;  and  reckons  it  one  of  the  very  few  books 
 which  every  reader  wishes  had  been  longer. t 
 
 Considered  in  a  religious  view,  this  work  ranks  still  higher. 
 Mr.  Grainger,  already  cited,  observes,  the  ^  Pilgrim's  Progress 
 'gives  us  a  clear  and  distinct  idea  of  Calvinistic  divinity.     The 
 
 *  allegory  is  admirably  carried  on,  and  the  characters  justly  drawn., 
 •^  and  uniformly  supported. *| 
 
 The  late  ingenious  Mr.  Toplada  considers  this  as  '  the  finest 
 '  allegorical  book  extant :  describing  every  stage  of  a  believer's 
 
 *  experience,  from  convertion  to  glorification,  in  the  most  art- 
 '  less  simplicity  of  language ;  yet  pecidiarly  rich  with  spiritual 
 function,  and  glowing  with  the  most  vived,  just,  and  well-con- 
 '  ducted  machinery  throughout.     It  is,  in  short,  a  master-piece 
 
 *  "  Honest  John  Bunyan\s  the  first  I  know  of  (says  Dr.  Franklin)  wha 
 has  mingled  uarrative  and  dialogue  together;  a  mode  of  writing  very  en- 
 gaging to  the  ^reader,  who,  in  the  niost  interesting  passages,  finds  himself 
 admitted,  as  it  were,  into  the  company,  and  present  at  the  conversation. 
 Defoe  has  imitated  him  with  success,  and  Richardson  has  done  the  saine  " 
 — Priv.  Life  of  Franklin. 
 
 t  Fiozzi's  Anecd.  of  Johnson. 
 
 t  Bio2.  Hist,  of  Ensr.  vol.  iii. 
 
KEY  TO  THE  PILGRIM's  PROG^E'SS.  471 
 
 ^t)f  piety  and  genius  ;  and  will,  we  doubt  not,  be  of  standing 
 *use  to  the  people  of  God,  so  long  as  the  sun  and  moon  endure. 
 'It  has  been  affirmed,  and  I  believe  with  truth,  that  no  book  in 
 *  the  English  tongue  has  gone  through  so  many  editions,  the 
 '  Bible  and  Common  Prayer-book  alone  excepted*.' 
 
 The  last-mentioned  writer  conjectured  that  Mr.  Bunyan  might 
 take  ^  the  Jf}'st  idea  of  his  Pilgrim's  Progress  and  Holy  War,' 
 from  an  ingenious  piece  of  allegory  written  by  the  Rev.  Richard 
 Barnard,  rector  of  Batcoiiibe,  in  Somersetshire,  and  published 
 early  in  the  17th  century,  under  this  title  :  '^  The  Me  of  Maw  ; 
 •or  the  legal  proceeding  in  Man-shire,  against  Sinne.'  The 
 eighth  edition  of  this  tract  was  printed  at  London,  A.  D.  1632. 
 Tills  supposition  has  perhaps  more  probability,  as  it  refers  to  the 
 Holy  War,  than  to  the  Pilgrim's  Progress,  which  was  written 
 in  prison,  where,  we  are  told,  his  whole  library  consisted  of  the 
 Bible  and  the  book  of  Martyrs:!  from  these,  it  is  very  evident, 
 he  hss  borrowed  very  freely,  and  with  the  best  effect.  It  seems, 
 however,  highly  probable,  though  Mr.  Toplady  has  not  observ- 
 ed it,  that  there  was  an  intercommunity  of  ideas  Ijetw^een  Mr. 
 Barnard  and  JMr.  Phlneas  Fletcher  (cousin  to  John  Fletcher  the 
 dramatic  poet),  who  published  a])out  the  same  period,  an  alle- 
 gorical poem  under  the  title  of '  The  Purple  Island,'  highly  com- 
 mended by  Mr.  Hervey,|  and  who  is  allowed  to  be  'an  author 
 ^  whose  fame  is  not  equal  to  his  merit.'^ 
 
 It  may  be  worthy  of  observation,  that  about  the  same  time 
 that  Bunyan  wrote  his  Pilgrim's  Progress,  the  learned  and  ex- 
 cellent Bishop  Patrick  wrote h  small  quarto  volume,  entitled, 
 *The  Parable  of  the  Pilgrim;'  and  one  should  be  tempted, 
 from  the  similitude  of  the  titles,  to  suppose  the  bishop  had  heard 
 of  the  attempt  of  Bunyan  ;  it  is  pretty  evident,  however,  that  he 
 had  never  seen  it,  and  he  professes  to  have  followed  a  very  dif- 
 ferent model :[]  nor  is  there  the  least  reason  for  supposing  that 
 
 *  Gospel  Mncr.  1776.  p  478.     R«'v.  of  Cluislian  Vk-moirs,    well  known 
 to  be  written^  by  Air.  T- 
 ^  Graiiii^pr'o  P.io;^.  Hi<t. 
 
 t  LcKei-i,  >^o.  131.  §  Biog.  Drnm.  vol.  i.  p.  16G. 
 
 il  Baker's  Sanct-i  So;'fiia. 
 
 M  m  m 
 
4f2  KEY  TO  THE  PILOKIM's  PllOGRESs. 
 
 the  layman  borrowed  a  single  idea  from  the  prelate.  The  lattef 
 wrote  his  Pilgrim  between  1663  and  1665,  while  the  former  was 
 
 in  prison,  and  probably  engaged  in  his  celebrated  allegory. 
 
 Comparing  them,  Mr.  Toplady*  observes,  ^  Whoever  has 
 ^  patience  to  wade  through  ten  pages  of  the  bishop's  Parable, 
 ^must  be  fully  convinced  that  his  lordship*s  limping  and  mi- 
 ^  wieldy  Pilgrim  will  never  be  al)le,  with  all  his  hobbling,  to 
 
 *  overtake,  or  even  to  get  within  sight  of  John  Bunyan,  by  many 
 
 *  a  thousand  miles  :  a  striking  proof,  that  the  greatest  men,  when 
 
 *  they  over-step  their  proper  line,  appear  to  the  greatest  disad- 
 '  vantage ;  and  that  exquisite  natural  ability  casts  a  brighter  and 
 '  more  captivating  lustre  than  the  deepest  acquired  parts,  where 
 
 *  that  is  wanting.  Genius  can  shift  tolerably  well  without  much 
 ^  erudition  ;  but  erudition  makes  no  very  attracting  figme,  unless 
 St  be  grafted  on  genius.' 
 
 As  a  practical  work,  there  are  very  few  books,  if  any,  beside 
 the  Bible,  that  have  been  so  extensively  useful.  The  author  of 
 a  '  Discourse  concerning  Ridicule  and  Irony'  (printed  1729), 
 asserted  that  '•  Bunyan's  nigrinrs  Progress  had  infmitcly  out- 
 <  done  the  Tale  of  a  Tub;  which,  perhaps,  had  not  made  one 
 
 *  convert  to  infidelity,  whereas  the  Pilgrim's  Progress  had  con- 
 '  verted  many  sinners  to  Christ. 't 
 
 It  has  been  said,  with  equal  truth  and  shrewdness,  that  Pa- 
 trick's Pilgrim  was  but  a  pedlar,  compared  with  Bunyan's.  For 
 instead  of  the  scriptures  we  have  scraps  of  the  philosophers,  and 
 allusions  to  the  heathen  mythology,  which  ill  accord  with  the 
 nature  of  his  work.  He  does  not  begin  his  journey  till  chapter 
 XXV.  and  then  parts  immediately  with  his  guide;  whereas  one 
 would  think  the  use  of  a  guide  was  to  accompany  him.  This 
 guide  indeed  talks  a  deal  of  Jerusalem  and  the  way  thither,  yet 
 leaves  him,  at  last,  only  talking  and  considering  of  his  journey. 
 
 Having  spoken  thus  generally  of  Bunyan  and  his  favourite 
 works,  the  remaining  object  of  these  pages  is  to  give  the  reader, 
 in  a  very  brief  form,  a  general  insight  into  the  nature  and  design 
 
 '  Go?.  Mag.  i:(.  sun.  f  Biog.  Brit,  Note  (^1) 
 
REV   TO   THK  PILGRIM's    PUOGRESS.  47J 
 
 of  his  allegory  5  to  point  out  his  pimcipal  characters ;  to  explain 
 und  illustrate  the  darker  passages;  and  direct  his  attention  to 
 some  of  its  more  latent  beauties. 
 
 It  has  been  remarked  that  Bunyan's  having  had  some  extraor- 
 dinary dreams  during  the  time  of  his  conviction,  was  probably 
 the  cause  of  his  throwing  his  Pilgrim's  Progress  into  this  form  : 
 it  is  more  certain  that  Lms  situation  at  the  time  of  writing  it, 
 namely,  Bedford  jail,  is  alluded  to  as  the  den  in  which  he  slept 
 and  dreamed.  One  cannot  forbear  remarking  here,  how  much 
 better  our  author  was  employed  in  prison  than  were  his  enemies 
 and  persecutors;  and  we  may  ask  triumphantly,  which  of  the 
 learned  and  dignified  churchmen  then  living  at  their  ease  has 
 produced  a  work  of  equal,  or  even  comparable  merit  ? 
 
 Bunyan's  principal  and  leading  character  is  Christian,  in 
 whose  experience  he  gives  many  traits  of  his  own;  but  tempered 
 with  great  judgment,  so  as  to  represent  tli€  experience  of  most  real 
 Christians,  who  generally,  in  the  early  stage  of  their  conversion,  feel 
 more  or  less  of  those  terrors  or  convictions  attributed  to  our  Pil- 
 grim. It  ought  not,  however,  to  be  omitted,  that  there  are  some 
 instances  of  early  conversion,  in  which  the  subjects  of  grace  are 
 drawn  so  gently  by  ^  the  cords  of  love ;'  so  powerfully  attracted 
 with  the  charms  of  divine  truth,  and  a  believing  view  of  the 
 character  of  the  Redeemer,  that  there  has  been  no  room  for  those 
 terrors  of  the  law,  which  Bunyan  and  his  Pilgrim  felt. 
 
 This  observation  is  inserted  to  prevent  the  discouragement  of 
 those  who  have  been  led  by  divine  grace  in  a  manner  somewhat 
 different  from  what  our  author  here  describes.  If  we  have  been 
 *  persuaded  and  enabled  to  embrace  Jesus  Christ,'  as  he  is  ex- 
 hibited in  the  gospel,  we  have  certainly  seen  tlie  evil  and  danger 
 of  sin :  the  )neans  and  manner  in  which  we  have  been  led  to 
 these  views  is  a  matter  of  much  inftrior  consequence. 
 
 But,  generally  speaking,  Bunyan's  Christian  is  a  very  faith- 
 I'ul  copy  of  the  feelings  of  young  converts;  especially  of  such  as 
 have  not  been  favoured  with  a  religious  education ;  but  are  called 
 at  once  from  a  profane  and  vicious  life,  with  little  or  no  previous, 
 icquaintancc  with  religious  truth,  and  with  tlie  word  of  God. 
 
474  KKY   TO  THE   PILGIll."\rs   PKOGKEbi. 
 
 Ragged  garments  arc  so  familiar  an  allegory  for  an  immoral 
 life,  that  it  needs  no  elucidation ;  and  I  hope  none  of  my  reader.-" 
 need  be  told  that  the  book  wliich  this  poor  man  held  in  his  hand 
 is  the  Bible,  emplmtically  called,  ^  The  word  of  God.' 
 
 T\\G  great  burden  upon  his  back  represents  the  oppression  of 
 a  guilty  conscience,  very  properly  called,  in  the  service  of  the 
 church  of  England,  a  ^  burden'  that  is  '  intolerable/ 
 
 Tlie  behaviour  of  Christian,  in  this  situation,  and  the  treat- 
 ment he  met  with  from  his  family  and  from  the  world,  is  per- 
 fectly natinal,  and  finely  painted.  The  circumstances  mention- 
 ed are  such  as  frequently  occur,  and  many  of  which  accord  with 
 those  related  in  the  author's  life.  Christian's  conduct,  how- 
 ever, may  appear  somewhat  harsh  in  his  treatment  of  his  wife 
 and  children;  for  it  is  certain  that  Christianity  inculcates  all  the 
 duties  of  social  and  domestic  life.  But  then  it  must  be  consider- 
 ed, when  the  dearest  relations  we  have  stand  in  opposition  to 
 our  duty  towards  God,  we  must  renounce  either  him  or  them, 
 so  far  as  they  oppose  each  other.  This  is  certainly  the  meaning 
 of  those  words  of  our  divine  IMaster,  '  If  a  man  hate  not  his  fath- 
 
 *  er,  and  mother,  wife,  and  children,  &c.  he   cannot   be  my 
 
 *  disciple.'* 
 
 The  charge  of  insanit}',  so  often  alleged  in  these  cases,  seems 
 to  merit  a  more  particular  attention. 
 
 The  wise  man  hath  said,  '  The  spirit  of  a  man  may  sustain  his 
 
 *  infirmity,'  whether  it  be  the  weakness  of  disease,  or  the  agony 
 of  pain:  Unit  a  wounded  spirit  who  can  bearP't  This  indeed 
 requires  a  supernatural  and  divine  support.  The  true  reason 
 why  the  language  and  conduct  of  such  an  one  appears  to  the 
 world  extravagant  and  unaccountable  is,  because  they  are  unac- 
 quainted with  his  feelings.  They  may  have  been  accustomed  to 
 talk  of  repentance  and  forgiveness,  without  affixing  determinate 
 ideas  to  either :  but  they  neither  know  the  nature  of  the  one  nor 
 the  importance  of  the  other.  In  our  natural  estate,  many  sins 
 are  pleasing  and  agreeable ;  and  while  they  gratify  our  pride,  or 
 
 Lukexiv.  26.  ^  Prov.  xviii.  14, 
 
KEY   TO  THE  riLGKlM's   PllOGRESS.  475 
 
 minister  to  our  pleasure,  we  think  little  of  their  contrariety  to 
 the  divine  will.  And  when  we  cannot  deny,  or  wholly  overlook 
 this,  we  think  lijrhtly  of  their  guilt,  while  they  do  not  injure  so- 
 ciety, nor  violate  human  laws.  Murder,  robbery,  and  a  few 
 other  crimes,  strike  us  with  horror  proportionable  to  their  enor- 
 mity :  but  neglect  and  forgetfulness  of  God,  with  the  omission, 
 and  careless  observance,  of  religious  duties,  appear  trifling  and 
 inconsiderable  faults,  which  we  readily  attribute  to  the  weakness 
 of  our  natures,  and  think  God  will  not  observe  them.  Nothino 
 is  more  certain,  however,  than  that  the  omission  of  religious 
 worship  is  a  robbery  of  God;*  and  that  a  perseverance  in  sin, 
 after  the  profession  of  Christianity,  is  ^  crucifying  the  Son  of  God 
 ^  afresh,'  and  '  putting  him  to  an  open  shame. 't  Now  when 
 things  are  seen  in  this  light,  when  sin  appears  ^  exceeding  sin- 
 ^ful,'t  it  is,  surely,  not  wonderful  that  the  mind  should  be  dis- 
 tressed; especially  as  the  same  light  which  discovers  this,  shews 
 also  the  purity,,  holiness,  and  justice  of  the  Deity.  It  is  true, 
 that  the  provisions  of  mercy  in  the  Gospel,  are  so  free  and  infi- 
 nitely rich,  that  they  leave  no  room  for  discouragemeut  or  des- 
 pair :  but  then  we  are  so  prone  to  extremes,  that  we  are  as  hard 
 to  believe  this  as  the  magnitude  of  our  own  guilt :  and  in  the  in- 
 terim between  the  conviction  of  sin,  and  a  discovery  of  the  ful- 
 ness of  grace  in  Jesus  Christ,  our  spiritual  enemy  often  works  up 
 our  terrors  to  an  appearance  of  insanity ;  so  far  am  I  from  won. 
 dering  at  this,  that  I  am  well  convinced  nothing  but  the  grace  of 
 God  is  sufficient  to  preserve  a  sinner  from  distraction,  under  a 
 due  conviction  of  the  enormity  of  sin. 
 
 It  has  been  said  that  religion  drives  people  mad;  but  this  is  a 
 mistake,  arising  from  the  want  of  discrimination  :  any  distressing 
 subject,  too  long  and  constantly  impressed  u})on  a  weak  mind, 
 may  easily  disorder  it ;  and  it  is  a  mercy,  considering  the  present 
 state  of  human  nature,  that  we  are  not  more  frequently  over- 
 come. But  then  are  we  not  to  think  at  all,  lest  we  should  think 
 too  much?  Because  too  close  an  attachment  to  business,  or  too 
 
 Mai.  iii.  8.  1   ITeb.  vi.  6:  ;  Kom.  vii.  13. 
 
470  KEV    TO   Tilt   FILORJM   :?    PKOGRESj?. 
 
 Strong  an  direction  for  a  particular  object,  may  sometimes  over- 
 power our  reason,  must  we  pay  no  regard  to  business,  or  re? 
 nounce  all  the  softer  passions  which  humanize  our  nature?  ,Sure- 
 Jy  not.  Neither  then  should  we  renounce  or  despise  religion, 
 because  improper  views  of  it  may  have  done  injury  to  a  few  in- 
 dividuals. 
 
 We  know  it  was  the  complaint  of  a  good  man  in  his  addresses 
 to  God,  '  While  I  sufter  thy  terrors  I  am  distracted  ;'*  but  there 
 is  nothing  more  irrational  than  the  conduct  of  the  world  in  such 
 ca^es ;  they  direct  the  poor  convinced  sinner  to  a  repetition  of 
 the  very  things  that  distress  him,  the  vain  and  vicious  amuse- 
 ments of  the  age,  in  order  to  his  comfort;  they  recommend  the 
 repetition  of  the  cause  by  way  of  cure  ;  which  is  just  as  rational 
 as  heating  diet  for  a  burning  fever,  or  a  cold  bath  for  the  ague. 
 
 How  much  more  rational,  as  well  as  scriptural,  is  the  direc- 
 tion of  Evangelist,  who  exhorts  to  *  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
 •  come'  by  the  method  of  salvation  provided  in  the  Gospel.     The 
 additional  circumstances  of  the  little  wicket-gate,  and  the  shining 
 :    light,  are  both  beautiful  and  important.     The  '  gate'  is  Christy 
 1    and  the  Might'  dicme  revelation ;  as  may  be  seen  by  referring 
 I   to  tlie  texts  our  author  has  placed  in  the  margin,  which  are  ge- 
 \  nerally  worth  consulting,  especially  by  those  who  have  but  a 
 slight  acquaintance  with  the  scriptures. 
 
 It  may  be  observed,  as  we  proceed,  that  when  Christ  is  com- 
 pared to  a  gate  or  a  doorj  it  is  not  to  the  portal  of  a  mansion, 
 liut  to  a  small  wicket-gate,  like  the  entrance  of  a  sheep-fold ;  for 
 '  strait  is  the  gate  and  narrow  is  the  way  that  leads  to  life,  and 
 ^  few  there  be  that  find  it.' 
 
 The  incident  of  Christian's  neighbours.  Obstinate  and  Pli- 
 able, following  him,  the  latter  as  far  as  the  Slough  of  Despond, 
 is  happily  imagined,  and  the  dialogue  well  written  to  the  char- 
 acters. But  the  most  interesting  and  instructive  part  of  this 
 scene  is  the  different  methods  by  which  Christian  and  Pliable  get 
 I  out  of  the  Slougli,  that  is,  a  state  of  distress  and  despondency  : 
 lit  is  of  the  utmost  importance,  that  we  get  out  on  the  side  next 
 
 "*  Psalai  Ixxsviii.  15. 
 
KEY  TO  THJ!:  l'ILGhII\r3  PllOGUESS.  477 
 
 the  Wickct-gate ;  tl»at  is,  by  seeking  to  Christ,  and  not  to  the 
 world,  in  tribulation. 
 
 Our  author's  remarks  on  tlie  attempts  to  mend  the  Slough  of 
 Despond,  by  good  advice  and  '  wholesome  instructions,'  are 
 very  shrewd  and  just.  The  steps  through  the  midst  of  the 
 Slough  intend  those  general  promises  of  pardon  and  acceptance 
 to  penitent  and  inquiring  souls  which  abound  in  tlie  holy  scrip- 
 tures. 
 
 ISlr.  WoRLDLY-wisEMAN  is  Sufficiently  characterized  in  his 
 name.  His  object  was  to  recommend  to  Christian  a  more  ra- 
 tional, easy,  and  reputable  kind  of  religion  than  that  of  the  Bi- 
 ble: he  directed  him  to  salvation  by  his  own  good  works,  ihp 
 works  of  the  law,  here  represented  by  Mount  Sinai,  whence  the 
 law  was  given.  And  the  error  of  our  Pilgrim  is  a  very  common 
 one  in  the  early  part  of  the  Christian's  life. 
 
 Evangelist  is  a  faithful  minister  of  the  Gospel,  whose  object 
 is  to  recommend  Christ,  and  him  alone,  as  the  Saviour.  If 
 there  is  any  thing  exceptionable  in  this  part  of  the  work,  it  is  the 
 formal  manner  in  which  Evangelist  reproves  and  advises  Chris- 
 tian, which  has  more  the  form  of  a  sermon  than  of  conversation. 
 This,  however,  may  be  well  excused,  when  we  recollect  that 
 the  speaker  is  a  preacher,  and  therefore  used  to  sermonize. 
 
 The  conversation  with  Good-w  ill  at  the  gate,  is  natural  and 
 instructive ;  but  Christian's  reception  and  entertainment  at  the 
 Interpreter's  house,  is  one  of  the  most  pleasing  and  instruc- 
 tive parts  of  the  work.  All  the  allegories  .here  introduced  are 
 not  of  equal  beauty  and  propriety.  The  first  is  the  least  interes't- 
 ing  and  most  defective.  The  characters  of  Passion  and  Pa- 
 tience are  extremely  well  drawn.  The  swept-room  and  the 
 Muck-raker,  and  the  inextinguishable  fire,  are  beautiful  allego- 
 ries, but  are  sufficiently  explained  by  the  Interpreter.  Th- 
 Man  in  the  iron  cage  is  an  awful  picture  taken  partly  from  tlu 
 author's  own  experience,  and  partly  from  observation.  Though 
 «hc  man  is  represented  in  despair,  it  does  not  follow  that  his  case 
 was  really  hopeless:  there  may  be  a  way  of  deliverance  when 
 wc  cannot  see  it.  The  dream  is  an  evident  copy  of  one  of  Bwa- 
 van's  about  the  time  of  his  convcr:5ion. 
 
>i 
 
 47 o  K^.i'  TO  THE  FILGKIM's   PilOGRESS. 
 
 By  the  Interpreter  is  doubtless  intended  the  Holy  Spirit^ 
 whose  office  it  is  to  reveal  the  deep  things  of  God,  and  lead  the 
 believer  gradually  into  all  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  taking  the 
 things  of  Christ,  and  shewing  them  to  us. 
 
 The  next  scene  brings  us  to  the  cross  and  the  sepulchre, 
 where  Christian  hapj^ily  loses  the  burden  from  ofl'  his  back.  It 
 may  be  .thought  that  this  should  have  taken  place  immediately  on 
 his  entering  the  Wicket-gate;  and  it  is  true,  that  a  sinner  is  jus- 
 tified immediately  as  lie  believes  in  Christ;  yet  as  there  is  fre- 
 quently a  considerable  interval  between  a  sinner's  justification 
 and  his  own  knowledge  of  this  happy  event,  this  incident  is  with 
 propriety  deferred  till  now,  when  he  loses  that  painful  sense  of 
 guilt  which  hitherto  had  attended  him,  and  obtains  an  evidence 
 of  his  interest  in  saving  mercy,  which  is  here  intended  by  the 
 sealed  roll  5  as  is  the  acceptance  and  justification  of  his  per- 
 son by  the  change  of  garments,  and  the  salutation  of  thr- 
 
 SHINING  ONES. 
 
 In  works  of  imagination,  the  genius  of  a  writer  appe^lrs,  chief- 
 I}',  in  the  invention  and  support  of  character :  and  in  these  re- 
 spects, Bunyan  was  particularly  bappy.  Characters,  now,  mul- 
 tiply upon  us,  in  great  variety.  Those  of  Si^iple,,  Sloth,  and 
 Presumption,  are  finely  discriminated,  and  strongly  marked, 
 in  the  few  words  they  are  made  to  utter ;  as  are  also  those  of 
 Timorous  and  Mistrust.  Formality  and  Hypocrisy  are  ju- 
 diciously yoked  together,  and  made  to  say  the  same  things  ;  and 
 their  joining  to  laugh  at  Christian  when  he  talked  of  his  experi- 
 ence, is  perfectly  natural,  and  well  imagined. 
 
 The  circumstance  of  Christian  sleeping  and  losing  his  roil 
 /'  in  the  pleasant  arbour,  forms  an  instructive  incident,  the 
 lUDral  of  which  is,  that  we  should  be  guarded  in  our  use  of  indul- 
 gences, which  are  even  innocent  and  lawful ;  and  that  there  is 
 linger  in  being  too  well  pleased  with  our  own  religious  frames 
 iind  feelings. 
 
 The  passage  by  the  lions  points  to  religious  persecution,  of 
 the  horrors  of  which  (God  be  praised!)  we  only  know  by  hear- 
 ><w.  But  Bunyan,  who  had  now  been  for  several  j^ears  a  pri>o- 
 iier  for  conscience  sake,  must  have  written  feelingly  on  this  sub- 
 
 v 
 
KEY  TO  THE  pilgrim's  PROGRESS.  479 
 
 .^ect.  He  found,  liowever,  the  lions  chained ;  so  that,  though 
 they  roared  and  terrified  him,  they  could  do  him  no  hurt.  On 
 the  contrary,  Bunyan's  imprisonment  gave  opportunity  and  oc- 
 casion for  a  work  that  has  done  incalculable  good,  as  well  as 
 procured  its  author  an  immortal  name.  Little  did  the  enemies 
 of  Bunyan,  and  of  the  Gospel,  think  that  Bedford  jail  would 
 have  produced  a  Pilgrim's  Progress  ! 
 
 The  entertainment  of  Christian  at  the  house  Beautiful,  re- 
 sembles that  which  he  met  whh  at  the  house  of  the  Interpreter, 
 and,  therefore,  so  far,  loses  the  charm  of  novelty.  The  con- 
 versation of  Discretion  seems  not  very  interesting  and  appro- 
 priate; but  that  of  Prudence,  Piety,  and  Charity,  makes 
 ample  amends,  and  is  in  every  view  excellent. 
 
 Mv.  Bunyan's  commentators  seem  agreed,  that  the  house 
 Beautiful  represents  a  visible  church  of  Christ;  that  is,  ac- 
 cording to  the  author's  sentiments,  an  independent  congregation 
 of  professing  Christians;  and  the  conversation  of  the  maid  Dis- 
 cretion, and  the  other  virgin  before  supper,  is  supposed  to 
 refer  to  the  prev^ious  examination  of  members  :  the  supper  itself 
 to  represent  the  Lord's  supper,  and  the  subsequent  conversation 
 to  represent  the  advantages  of  church  communion. 
 
 The  conflict  between  Christian  and  Apollyon  is  very  proper- 
 ly introduced  in  the  Valley  of  Humiliation,  which  seems 
 here  not  so  properly  to  intend  that  disposition  of  mind  we  call 
 humility,  but  those  circumstances  of  humiliation,  affliction,  and 
 distress,  into  which  Christians  are  often  brought;  as  were  Job, 
 David,  and  many  other  eminent  believers  recorded  in  the  scrip- 
 tures. Thus  humbled  in  their  circumstances,  and  dejected  in 
 their  minds,  they  are  often  assaulted  by  the  tempter ;  but  it  is 
 our  mercy  to  be  fore-warned  and  fore-armed,  as  was  our  Pilgrim, 
 especially  with  the  shield  of  faith,  which  not  only  repels,  but 
 quenches,  all  the  fiery  darts  of  Satan. 
 
 The  critics  have  determined,  that  a  degree  of  obscurity  is  an 
 essential  ingredient  in  the  terrific  sublime.  Without  knowing 
 any  thing  of  the  rule,  Bunyan  has,  in  more  instances  than  one, 
 conformed  to  it.     A  less  judicious  writer  would  have  described 
 
 N  n  n 
 
480  KEY  TO  THE  PILGRiai's  PROGRESS* 
 
 the  monster  more  minutely,  in  all  his  parts  and  features  ;  but 
 our  author  has  mentioned  only  tiie  capital  features,  and  by  men- 
 tioning the  smoke  and  fire  out  of  his  belly,  has  thrown  such  an 
 obscurity  over  the  whole,  as  greatly  increases  the  terror  of  the 
 description. 
 
 The  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death  seems  a  masterpiece 
 in  this  class  of  writing,  and  would  not  suffer  by  a  comparison 
 with  any  thing  written  by  Milton,  Spenser,  or  any  of  our  poets. 
 The  introduction  to  this  scene  by  the  return  of  the  two  men  who 
 had  been  terrified  by  a  glimpse  of  it,  is  particularly  judicious 
 and  striking,  and  forms  an  interesting  part  of  the  description  ; 
 the  whole  of  which  is  perfectly  scriptural,  and  consistent  with 
 experience ;  and  in  particular  with  the  experience  of  the  author 
 himself.  The  circumstance  of  Christian's  not  distinguishing  liis 
 own  voice,  brings  to  our  recollection  that  dreadful  temptation 
 which  Bunyan  mistook  (as  many  sincere  soi4ls  do)  for  the  consent 
 of  his  own  heart  to  part  with  Chri^  his  Saviour.  The  comfort 
 he  received  from  hearing  the  voice  of  one  before  him,  and  the 
 reasons  of  his  comfort,  are  introduced  with  no  less  judgment  and 
 propriety ;  but  there  is  no  end  to  the  noting  of  beauties  in  an 
 author  that  is  so  full  of  them. 
 
 Before  we  proceed,  I  know  not  how  to  forbear  making  some 
 remarks  upon  Bunyan's  frequent  introduction  of  infernal  agents, 
 which  many  consider,  in  the  present  age,  as  the  chimeras  of 
 imagination,  and  the  mere  personification  of  evil  principles^ 
 But  our  author's  opinion  coincided  (whether  he  knew  it  or  not) 
 with  that  of  the  more  celebrated  Milton,  that 
 
 '  Millions  of  spiritual  creatures  walk  the  earth 
 
 <  Unseen,  both  when  we  wake  and  when  we  sleep.' 
 
 The  malignant  part  of  these,  knowing  the  weakness  of  our 
 frame,  and  ever  ready  to  take  the  advantage  of  it,  watch  their 
 opportunity,  and  the  advantage  of  melancholy  tempers  and  weak 
 nerves,  to  harass  the  mind  with  ideal  images,  sometimes  even  to 
 distraction.  Say  not,  ^  Where  then  is  the  power  and  goodnes? 
 ^  of  God?'  because  in  this  case,  it  is  no  more  to  be  impeached^ 
 
KEY   TO   THE   PILGRm's   PROGRESS.  481 
 
 than  in  the  suflerance  of  accidents  to  our  frame,  or  those  disor- 
 ders merely  bodily :  all  these  cases  are  under  the  immediate 
 control  of  Godj  who  says  to  these  as  to  the  raging  seas,  ^  Hith- 
 *  erto  shalt  thou  come,  but  no  farther ;  and  here  shall  thy  proud 
 "^  waves  be  stayed :'  and  who,  with  respect  to  his  own  people, 
 will  not  sufier  them  to  be  temjjted  beyond  what  they  are  able  to 
 bear;  but  who,  with  every  temptation,  makes  a  way  for  their 
 escape. 
 
 The  description  of  the  cave  of  Pope  and  Pagan  at  the  end  of 
 this  valley  is  picturesque  and  striking,  as  well  as  just.  Paganism 
 is  indeed  no  more,  and  Popery  so  weakened  in  its  power  of  do- 
 ing mischief,  that  pilgrims  may  pass  tiere  at  present  with  little  dan- 
 ger. Still,  however,  it  is  no  less  true  than  formerly,  that  those 
 who  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus  must  suffer  persecution  in  one 
 form  or  another;  as  we  may  have  further  occasion  to  remark. 
 
 When  Christian  overtakes  Faithful,  our  author,  in  the  con- 
 versation between  them,  finds  an  opportunity  to  describe  some 
 of  the  varieties  of  Christian  experience,  where  the  work  of  grace 
 is  essentially  the  same.  Faithful  escaped  the  Slough  of  Des- 
 pond, but  he  had  a  dangerous  encounter  with  Mrs.  Wanton  : 
 he  also  escaped  Apollyon,  but  had  a  hard  conflict  with  Shame. 
 Faithful  on  the  whole  is  represented  as  stronger  in  grace  than 
 Christian;  wherefore  he  is  said  to  enjoy  the  sunshine  all 
 through,  not  only  the  valley  of  Humiliation,  but  that  of  the 
 Shadow  of  Death  :  this  latter  circumstance  appears  to  me  how- 
 ever an  inconsistency,  since  darkness  is  implied  in  the  very  name 
 of  that  dreary  valley. 
 
 The  reason  why  Faithful  made  no  stop  at  the  house  on  the 
 hill  (called  Beautiful),  is  mystically  expressed,  and  has  puz- 
 zled some  of  the  commentators  on  this  book,  namely,  because  ho 
 had  so  much  of  the  day  before  him.  I  apprehend  this  designed 
 to  intimate  that  some  faithful  persons  are  afraid  of  attaching 
 themselves  to  any  particular  church  ov  party  of  Christians,  lest 
 this  should  too  much  take  off  their  attention  from  the  more  im- 
 portant concerns  of  the  divine  life.  Our  author  hints,  indeed,  that 
 this  is  a  mistake,  when  he  puts  a  wish  into  Christian's  mouth 
 that  his  companion  had  stopped  there :  and  assurer  him  that  it 
 
482  KEY  TO   THE   PILGRIM  S   PUOGRtSF. 
 
 Would   rather  have  been  a  help,  than  a  hindrance,  in  his  jouf* 
 ney. 
 
 This  passage  has  been  cited  as  a  beautiful  example  of  our  au- 
 thor's candour ;  it  is  certainly  a  proof  that  he  was  not  the  bigot 
 which  some  of  his  biographers  have  pretended. 
 
 The  character  of  Talkative  is  admirably  drawn,  and  the 
 succeeding  talk  for  some  time  well  supported  ;  but  the  side  con- 
 versation between  the  two  pilgrims,  wherein  Christian  discov- 
 ers his  character  to  Faithful,  is  too  long  and  particular  to  be 
 natural:  also  the  subsequent  dialogue  between  the  latter  and 
 Talkative  has  too  much  the  appearance  of  captiousn^ss,  and 
 a  defect  of  Christian  charity  ;  this  perhaps  is  however  more  ia 
 appeai'ance  than  in  realhy  ;  since  Talkative  is  certainly  a  dan- 
 gerous character,  and  the  sentiments  of  Faithful  are  just,  and 
 judiciously  expressed,  though  with  some  severity. 
 
 We  now  hasten  to  Vanity-fair,  and  the  interesting  view^ 
 there  given,  of  persecution  for  a  good  conscience.  The  trial  of 
 Faithful  is  too  just  a  picture  of  those  of  many  of  the  noncon- 
 formists of  the  last  age;  and  the  character  of  my  lord  Hate- 
 good  is  sucii  an  exact  picture  of  the  infamous  judge  Jeffereys 
 as  to  strike  every  reader  acquainted  with  the  history  of  those 
 times. 
 
 Bunyan,  whose  invention  was  inexhaustible,  has  given  ex- 
 pressive names  to  each  of  the  jury,  and  sentiments  appropriate 
 to  their  names.  The  indictiment  exhibited  against  these  Pil- 
 gs-ims  contains  the  charges  which  will  always  be  exhibited 
 against  good  men  by  those  who  are  their  enemies  for  the  sake  of 
 their  religion.  ^Master,  in  thus  saying  thou  reproachest  us 
 ^  also.'* 
 
 The  world  itself  is  meant  by  Vanity-fair.  It  ^  is  a  large  and 
 '  populous  town,  whose  numerous  inhabitants  are  connected,  as 
 '  self-interest  dictates.  When  their  interests  appear  to  coincide, 
 ^  they  are  friends,  brothers,  and  kind  acquaintance ;  when  their 
 *  interests  jar,  they  are  enemies.     From  the  monarchs  who  rule, 
 
 "*  Luke  X!.45 
 
KEY   TO  THE   PILCRIM's    I'ROCKESS.  483 
 
 '  down  through  all  the  departments  of  life,  to  the  cottager  who 
 '^  labours  ;  all  are  actuated  by  the  same  motive ;  each  moves  in 
 
 *  his  sphere,  in  the  same  manner  :  for  as  face  answereth  to  face, 
 ^  in  the  water,  so  doth  the  heart  of  man  to  man.  JNIen's  interests 
 '■  have  different  modifications,  which  arise  from  difference  of  in- 
 ^clination,  taste,  education,  or  prejudice;  these  modifications 
 i  take  their  forms  and  names  from  the  three  aggregates  of  all  that 
 "^  is  in  the  world,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye,  and  the 
 ^/^nWe  o////*e,  and  are  denominated  fame,  honour,  glory,  love, 
 
 *  wealth,  and  what  not !  but  the  life  and  soul  of  all  these  is  one 
 ^  and  the  same  thing,  self-interest  or  gratification.  The  world  is 
 'called  the  town  of  Vanity,  because  the  dispositions  of  all  the 
 '  children  of  the  World  are  lighter  than  vanity :  and  because  all 
 '  the  bi^iness  and  cares  which  occupy  their  minds,  are  vanity  : 
 •"  the  eagerness  and  diligence  of  their  pursuits  constitute  the  idea 
 ^  of  the  bustle  of  a  fair,  and  the  constancy  of  those  pursuits  that 
 
 •  of  '^  a  fair  kept  all  the  year." 
 
 ^  If  you  look  over  the  list  of  the  commodities  of  this  fair,  you 
 
 •  will  find  that  some  of  them  are  in  themselves  lawful,  if  lawfully 
 '  pursued  and  used  :  nevertheless  they  are  vanity,  when  com- 
 ^  pared  with  heavenly  things  ;  and  must,  if  called  for,  be  sacri- 
 '  ficed  and  forsaken  for  the  celestial  crown.  If  the  lawful  things 
 '  of  the  world  are  vanity,  what  are  the  unlawful?  Not  only  van- 
 
 •  ity  but  vexation  of  spirit. 
 
 '  The  entrance  of  sin  into  the  world,  was  the  origin  of  this  paiPv. 
 '■  The  conducting  and  government  of  the  world,  as  a  fair,  has 
 ^  ever  since  been  managed  by  Satan,  who  is  called  the  god  of 
 'this  world,  ani\  the  ruler  of  its  darkness.     Infinite  Wisdom 
 '  for  the  best  purposes,  no  doubt,  has  «rdained  that  his  children 
 
 *  should  pass  through  this  horrid  scene  of  vanity,  confusion,  and 
 '  wickedness. 
 
 '  There  is  such  a  contrast  betwixt  the  faithful  disciples  of  tin- 
 '  Lord,  and  the  men  of  this  world ;  that  they  appear,  as  they  real- 
 'ly  are,  strangers,  and  of  different  countries.  In  places  where 
 ^the  Gospel  has  been  a  while  established,  and  the  novelty  of  it 
 -'and  its  effects  a  little  worn  off,  the  wonder  of  the  men  of  the 
 
484  KEY  TO  THE  PILGRIm's  PROGRESS. 
 
 '  world  has  ceased  ;  and,  without  a  grahi  more  of  love  to  Christ 
 •or  his  people,  they  return  to  their  own  affairs,  and  let  the  dis- 
 '  ciples  alone  :  but  whenever,  and  wherever,  the  Gospel  has 
 ^made  its  first  appearance,  or  there  has  been  a  revival  of  it  in 
 •  spirit  and  power,  after  a  long  time  of  lukewarmness  and  for- 
 •mality,  the  consequences  have  always  been  similar  to  those  des- 
 "cribed  by  our  author,  concerning  his  pilgrims  at  Vanity.fair.'* 
 This  long  and  excellent  quotation  supercedes  the  necessity  of 
 any  farther  remarks  on  this  part  of  the  work.  Only  I  would 
 add,  that  this  scene  of  persecution  is  very  properly  introduced 
 by  the  premonition  of  Evangelist;  and  that  Avhile  Faithful 
 is  carried  up,  like  Elijah,  in  a  fiery  chariot  to  the  skies,  Chris- 
 tian is  happily  extricated  from  his  confinement,  with  a  pious  and 
 sensible  remark  on  the  superintendance  of  divine  providence. 
 
 Christian,  thus  deprived  of  his  companion,  seems  now  left 
 to  pursue  his  journey  in  solitude  and  silence ;  but  our  author  ve- 
 ry judiciously  raises  him  a  companion  in  Hopeful,  who  had 
 been  converted  by  the  martyrdom  of  Faithful — thus  exemplify- 
 ing the  Christian  proverb,  that  Hhe  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  the 
 ^seed  of  the  church.' 
 
 A  judicious  writer  hath  observed  that  ^  the  nature  of  an  alle- 
 i  gory  rendered  it  impracticable  to  introduce  the  new  convert,  as 
 '  beginning  his  pilgrimage  from  the  same  place,  or  going  through 
 ^the  same  scenes  as  Christian  had  done:  neither  could  Faith- 
 ^FUL,  for  the  same  reason,  be  represented  as  passing  the  liver 
 "afterwards  mentioned.'  Strict  theological  propriety  must  some- 
 times give  way  in  compositions  of  this  nature;  since  it  is  impossi- 
 ble to  make  every  circumstance  answer,  without  spoiling  the 
 beauty  of  the  imagery,  and  the  consistency  of  the  narrative. 
 
 It  must  be  confessed  that  Bunyan  introduces  his  new  Pilgrim 
 to  us  rather  suddenly  and  abruptly ;  but  perhaps  there  is  a  beau- 
 ty in  leaving  something  to  the  reader's  imagination  to  supply  ; 
 which  is  always  better  than  to  satiate  the  attention  with  too  many 
 particulars.     In  the  sequel,  however,  we  shall  see  the  apparent 
 
 A  Key  to  the  Pilgrim's  Progress,  by  Jndronicus,  p.  180—185. 
 
40/1 
 
 defect  supplied,  and  the  conversion  of  HopepuL  introduced  with 
 all  the  art  and  judgment  of  an  epic  writer.  The  subsequent  con- 
 versation between  Christian  and  By-ends,  and  his  companions, 
 contains  a  mixture  of  argument  and  satire,  equally  instructive 
 and  entertaining  ;  and  withal  so  simple  and  easy  to  be  under- 
 stood, that  any  attempt  to  explain  it  might  rather  render  it 
 obscure. 
 
 The  incidents  of  Demas  and  the  silver  mine  ;  and  pillar  of 
 salt,  are  well  introduced,  and  properly  improved  :  but  neither 
 do  these  need  any  comment. 
 
 The  pleasant  river  with  which  our  Pilgrims  were  refreshed, 
 evidently  intends  those  consolations  which  the  Lord's  people 
 are  sometimes  favoured  whh  in  their  journey  to  the  celestial  Ca- 
 naan, but  which  cannot  be  expected  throughout  all  the  passage. 
 It  is  a  mercy  if  we  may  enjoy  these  comforts  in  our  way;  nor 
 must  we  murmur,  or  be  surprised,  as  if  "^  some  strange  things  be- 
 fel  us,'  when  this  river  and  our  path  shall  part  again.  Let  us 
 beware  of  By-path  Meadow;  that  is,  of  leaving  the  direct 
 way  of  our  dut\^,  on  account  of  its  difficulty  and  unpleasantness. 
 which  is  the  sure  road  to  distress  and  ruin.  '  The  way  of  duty 
 ^  is  the  way  of  safety.' 
 
 Though  Bunyan  perhaps  never  read  any  ofour  old  romances, 
 and  knew  nothing  of  giants  and  enchanted  castles,  but  by  vulgar 
 tradition,  no  writer  has  made  so  good  a  use  of  these  popular  ab- 
 surdities. Giant  Despair  is  sketched  with  a  bold  and  masterly 
 hand.  His  language  and  his  manners  impress  us  with  more  terror 
 than  any  minute  discription  of  gigantic  form  could  possibly  have 
 done. 
 
 In  a  theological  view  this  part  of  the  work  is  yet  more  admir- 
 able ;  as  it  describes  the  causes,  progress,  and  cure  of  religious 
 melancholy.  The  cause  appears  in  the  departure  of  the  Pilgrims 
 from  the  king's  high  way,  the  way  of  holiness  ;  for  in  that  Des- 
 pair had  no  jurisdiction.  The  progress  of  their  distress  is 
 natural,  till  they  are  even  tempted  to  destroy  themselves  ;  an(i 
 the  reasoning  of  Christian  and  Hopeful  on  this  subject  is  very 
 appropriate  and  beautiful.  Nor  is  less  so  the  account  of  their 
 deliverance  by  means  of  the  key  of  promise  ;  from  which  we 
 
486  EET  TO  THE  PILGRIM'S  PROGRCSS* 
 
 may  learn,  that  however  we  may  be  brought  into  distress  of  soul 
 our  continuance  therein  arises  irom  neglect  of  the  divine  prom- 
 ises, which  when  properly  understood  and  applied  are  answera- 
 ble to  every  case  of  doubt  and  distress  ;   or,  as  our  author  says, 
 '  will  open  any  lock  in  Doubting  Castle.' 
 
 The  scene  of  the  Delectable  Mountains  forms  a  propev 
 contrast  to  the  preceding.  Here  our  Pilgrims  are  conducted  to 
 mount  Error,  where  they  are  taught  the  dangerous  nature  and 
 tendency  of  heretical  opinions.  It  is  called  a  hilU  because  it  is 
 by  ambition  to  be  '  wise  above  what  is  written^'  than  men  be- 
 come ^  vain  in  their  imaginations ;'  and  they  much  more  frequent- 
 ly imbibe  dangerous  and  destructive  errors  thus,  than  by  sim- 
 ple ignorance,  or  want  of  religious  information.  Our  author's 
 modesty  4n  this  place  is  also  to  be  observed  and  commended ,  in 
 that,  while,  with  the  apostle,  he  represents  some  errors  as  dan- 
 gerous and  fatal  (contrary  to  the  fashionable  opinion  of,  the  pre- 
 sent d^iy),  yet  he  does  not  chuse  to  instance  in  any  of  those  con- 
 demned merely  by  the  church  and  by  fallible  divines;  but  in  one 
 expressly  branded  by  the  pen  of  inspiration,  that  of  ^  Hymeneus 
 ^and  Philetus.' 
 
 They  are  next  Jed  to  mount  Caution,  to  see  the  dangers  they 
 l^ad  escaped,  when  they  were  delivered  from  the  Giant's  hands. 
 And  the  view  they  had  of  the  ^  blind  among  the  tombs,'  was  to 
 teach  them  and  us,  that  the  tendency  of  despair,  when  men  are 
 wholly  given  up  to  it,  is  to  darken  the  understanding  and  to  ren- 
 der the  heart  insensible.  Exclude  hope  totally  from  the  human 
 mind,  and  you  destroy  every  spring  of  virtuous  action.  No  be- 
 ing can  love  God  when  totally  rejected  of  him;  nor  obey  him, 
 when  every  expectation  of  acceptance  is  finally  cut  off. 
 
 A  view  of  the  hypocrite's  By-way  to  Hell  so  awakened  the 
 fears  of  our  Pilgrims,  that  it  was  w  ith  much  trembling  they  as- 
 cended the  third  hill,  called  Clear,  and  looked  through  the 
 prospect-glass  o( faith  to  the  gates  of  the  celestial  city ;  yet,  with 
 all  their  weakness,  and  notwithstanding  the  distance  of  the  view, 
 still  they  thought  they  saw  '  somewhat  of  the  glory  of  the  place.' 
 
 We  now  journey  onward  with  our  travellers,  and  overtake 
 Ignorance,  but  pass  him  for  the  present,  as  we  shall  have  some 
 
 1 
 
4U 
 
 reason  to  notice  him  again  presently.  The  robbery  of  Little- 
 faith  is  an  interesting  episode.  ^  Precious  faith,'  and  the  graces 
 of  God's  Spirit,  are  evidently  the  jewels  of  which  this  poor 
 man  couhl  not  be  deprived;  though  he  lost  much  of  his  present 
 comfort  and  enjoyments,  intended  by  his  spending  money. 
 This  character  is  contrasted  with  that  of  Turn-away  the  apos- 
 tate, in  order  to  shew  that  though  mere  ^  wanton  professors'  may 
 often  turn  back  into  the  world,  and  become  seven-fold  more  the 
 children  of  Satan  than  before  they  made  profession ;  yet  where 
 there  is  true  faith,  though  it  be  but  weak  and  little,  its  pos- 
 sessor shall  hold  on  his  way,  and  finally  gain  admission  to  the 
 celestial  city. 
 
 As  to  the  little  misunderstanding  between  our  Pilgrims,  I  con- 
 fess I  much  admire  the  management  of  our  author,  who  by  this 
 means  has  thrown  a  degree  of  life  and  novelty  into  the  conversa- 
 tion ;  and  at  the  same  time  exhibited  a  fine  moral  lesson  of  can- 
 dour and  forbearance  between  Christian  brethren. 
 
 Our  travellers  had  been  cautioned  at  the  Delectable  Moun- 
 tains against  the  artifices  of  the  Flatterer;  yet  when  the  black 
 man  in  a  white  robe  (a  very  proper  description  of  a  hypocritical 
 lalse  teacher)  met  them,  so  fair  was  his  appearance,  and  so 
 plausible  his  speech,  that  they  did  not  imagine  ^  that  this  fine 
 '  spoken  man  had  been  he.'  Thus  were  they  led  into  the  snare 
 of  error,  signified  by  a  net,  till  the  Lord,  sent  his  angel  and 
 'delivered  them,'  and  set  them  in  their  right  way;  rejoicing  as 
 they  went,  though  smarting  for  their  folly,  and  determined  to 
 listen  to  the  Flatterer  no  more. 
 
 '  Xo  prophet  or  dreamer  of  dreams, 
 
 *  No  master  of  plau«ible  speech, 
 
 '  To  live  like  an  angel,  who  seems, 
 
 '  Or  like  an  apostle  to  preach, 
 <  Should  meet  with  a  moment's  regard, 
 
 *  But  rather  be  boldly  withstood,  ^ 
 '  If  any  thing  easy,  or  hard, 
 
 *  Ho  teach,  save  the  Lamb  and  his  blood  '  Haf.t 
 
 O  00 
 
4B8  KEY  TO  THE  FILGRIM^S  PROGHKSS. 
 
 The  next  character  introduced  is  that  of  Atheist,  which  in 
 short,  but  drawn  with  admirable  skill;  and  the  subsequent  con- 
 versation of  the  Pilgrims  is  very  pertinent. 
 
 The  Enchanted  Ground  represents  a  state  of  worldly  pros- 
 perity, always  dangerous  to  Christians,  as  it  has  a  tendency  to 
 render  them  supine  and  sleepy  ;  the  great  care  our  Pilgrims  took 
 to  avoid  this  danger,  shews  the  advantages  that  often  arise  to 
 good  men,  by  the  consequences  of  one  miscarriage  preserving 
 them  from  the  dangers  of  another.  The  remembrance  of  what 
 they  suftered  by  the  Flatterer  brings  to  recollection  also  the  other 
 caution  of  the  shepherds,  to  ^  beware  of  the  enchanted  ground,* 
 by  which  means  they  are  guarded  against,  and  escape,  its  dan- 
 gers. 
 
 The  experience  of  Hopeful,  before  omitted,  is  now  introdu- 
 ced with  excellent  effect,  to  divert  their  attention,  and  preserve 
 them  from  slumber,  to  which  the  air  of  the  country  strongly  dis- 
 posed them.  The  reader  will  be  naturally  struck,  on  comparing 
 this  with  the  life  of  Bunyan,  to  observe  its  similarity ;  and  it  me- 
 rits particular  attention  in  a  theological  view,  as  giving  a  very 
 just  and  scriptural  account  of  the  doctrine  of  divine  acceptance, 
 and  the  justification  of  a  sinner. 
 
 We  are  now  again  introduced  to  Ignorance,  a  character  in- 
 tended to  describe,  not  the  merely  uninformed  sinner,  but  such 
 whose  hearts  are  hardened  against  divine  iustruction,  and  rebel- 
 lious against  the  truth  of  God.  But  the  discourse  of  Christian  is 
 so  plain  and  faithful,  as  to  leave  no  necessity  for  farther  explica- 
 tion or  enlargement.  The  history  of  Temporary,  which  fol- 
 lows, exhibits  another  awful  character  of  apostacy,  varied  from 
 those  we  have  met  with,  and  shewing  very  particularly  and  fully, 
 the  reasons  of  their  declension,  and  the  steps  by  which  they  re- 
 turn back  unto  perdition.  These  are  displayed,  it  may  be,  with 
 too  mucli  systematic  regularity ;  but  this  was  not  the  fault  of 
 Bunyan,  but  the  fashion  of  the  times. 
 
 ^  The  land  of  Beulah'  here  intends  that  state  of  sweet  peace, 
 and  full  assurance  of  faith,  with  which  believers  are  often  fa- 
 voured toward  the  close  of  their  lives;  and  which  our  author 
 beautifully  describes  in  an  accommodation  of  scripture  language^ 
 
KEr  TO  THE  pilgrim's   PROGRESS.  489 
 
 which  seems  primarily  to  refer  to  the  glory  and  felicity  promised 
 to  the  church  of  God  in  the  latter  days. 
 
 The  different  manner  in  which  the  two  Pilgrims  pass  the  fatal 
 river  Jordan,  which  signifies  death,  is  very  instructive,  as  it 
 shews,  that  sometimes  more  old  and  experienced  believers  shud- 
 der and  tremble  in  the  passage,  as  did  Christian,  while  their 
 younger,  and  perhaps  weaker  brethren,  like  Hopeful,  paSS 
 over  it  triumphantly.  The  imagery  here  is  borrowed  from  the 
 passage  of  the  Jews  into  Canaan,  which  is  finely  applied  in  the 
 same  manner  by  our  evangelic  poet,  Watts  : 
 
 *  Sweet  fields  beyond  the  swelling  flood, 
 
 *  Stand  dress'd  in  living  green: 
 
 '  So  to  the  Jews  old  Canaan  stood, 
 '  While  Jordan  roll'd  between. 
 
 *  Could  we  but  climb  where  Moses  stood, 
 
 *  And  view  the  landscape  o'er, 
 
 *  Not  Jordan's  stream,  nor  Death's  cold  flood, 
 
 *  Should  fright  us  from  the  shore.' 
 
 Tlie  passage  of  Ignorance  is  designed  to  shew  that  a  calm 
 death  is  no  proof  of  a  safe  state ;  many,  it  is  to  be  feared,  flatter 
 themselves  in  their  last  hours  with  prospects  of  happiness  built 
 on  very  weak  foundations ;  and  substitute  a  *  vain  hope'  for 
 ^  a  good  hope  through  grace.'  Awful  delusion !  but  ^  these 
 *  things  are  written  for  our  admonition.' 
 
 The  reception  of  our  Pilgrims  at  the  celestial  gate  is  indeed 
 animating  and  delightful;  enough  to  make  every  reader  exclaim 
 with  the  wicked  prophet,  ^Let  me  die  the  death  of  the  righteous, 
 '*  and  let  my  last  end  be  like  his  !' 
 
490  KEY  TO  THE  PILGHIM's  PROGRESS. 
 
 PART   II. 
 
 WHEN  different  travellers  pursue  the  same  route,  it  is  much 
 if  they  do  not  stop  at  some  of  the  same  places,  notice  many  ot 
 the  same  objects,  and  concur  in  several  of  their  observations. 
 The  reader,  therefore,  in  this  second  pilgrimage  to  the  celestial 
 cit}^,  must  prepare  himself  for  some  of  the  same  recurrences ; 
 but  abating  their  want  of  novelty,  he  may  promise  himself  much 
 instruction  and  entertainment. 
 
 I  am  doubtful  how  far  the  manner  of  our  author's  introducing 
 this  second  part  of  his  work  might  stand  the  test  of  severe  criti- 
 cism ;  but  I  know  by  experience,  that  the  circumstance  of  one 
 dream  falling  within  another,  as  here  represented,  is  not  uncom- 
 mon, nor  unnatural  5  and  the  thought  has,  at  least,  the  merit  of 
 ingenuity. 
 
 The  reasons  of  Christiana's  going  on  pilgrimage  are, 
 when  stript  of  allegorical  terms,  the  report  of  his  happy  and 
 triumphant  death,  the  recollection  of  her  former  unkindness  to 
 him  at  his  setting  out,  a  dream  in  which  she  saw  him  in  his  pre- 
 sent glory,  and,  above  all,  the  visit  of  Secret  with  an  invitation 
 from  the  King,  which  intends  the  secret  influences  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit  upon  the  heart. 
 
 The  conversation  of  Christiana  with  her  family  is  tender  and 
 affecting ;  that  with  her  neighbour  Mrs.  Timorous,  is  a  proper 
 counterpart  to  what  occurred  in  the  setting  out  of  Christian  ; 
 but  the  character  of  Mercy  is  new,  happily  introduced,  and 
 finely  drawn. 
 
 The  remark  upon  the  Slough  of  Despond  is  a  very  just  one, 
 and  intends  that  many  preachers  (who  pretend  to  be  the  King's 
 labourers),  by  their  legal  and  impertinent  advice  to  persons  in 
 distress  of  soul,  rather  increase  their  despondency  than  relieve  it. 
 
 Having  tolerably  hobbled  over  the  slough,  they  come  to  the 
 WicKET-GATE,  whcrc  the  noisy  cur  beyond  the  wall  is  well  in- 
 troduced.    It  is  a  fine  observation,  that  fear  made  them  knock 
 
491 
 
 louder,  instead  of  weaker ;  and  it  is  happy  when   distress  ol" 
 mind  leads  persons  to  be  importunate  at  the  tiirone  of  grace. 
 
 Nothing  that  needs  particular  remark  occurs,  till  we  come  to 
 the  House  of  the  Interpreter,  where  such  things  as  were 
 shewn  to  Christian  may  be  passed  over,  and  of  the  others  there 
 are  but  few  particularly  interesting. 
 
 The  allegory  of  the  spider  is  a  very  poor  one,  founded  on  a 
 perverted  text  of  scripture,  and  too  much  in  the  style  of  some  of 
 the  ancient  fathers.  It  may  justify  the  remark  of  Mr.  Addison, 
 that  *  John  Bunyan  was  as  good  a  father  as  the  best  of  them.' 
 He  might  have  said,  that  few  of  the  fathers  were  comparable,  in 
 respect  of  natural  abilities,  with  the  author  of  the  Pilgrim. 
 
 The  calls  of  the  hen  are  not  very  clearly  explained.  By  the 
 conwion  call  our  author  evidently  intends  the  general  invitations 
 of  the  Gospel ;  the  special  call  designs  the  influences  of  the  Holy 
 Spirit  in  conversion ;  by  the  brooding  tiote  are  meant  the  con- 
 solatory influences  of  the  same  Spirit  in  communion  with  him- 
 self; and  the  out-cry  refers  to  the  warnings  and  cautions  which 
 the  Lord  gives  his  people  in  his  word,  and  by  the  intimations 
 of  his  providence. 
 
 Of  the  other  emblems,  I  conceive  the  robin  one  of  the  best. 
 The  maxims,  or  apothegms,  of  the  Interpreter,  are  indeed 
 weighty  truths ;  but  the  language  is  quaint,  and  yet  in  some  in- 
 stances destitute  of  point.  But  these  slight  blemishes  serve  only 
 as  foils  to  show  the  other  parts  of  the  work  to  more  advantage. 
 
 The  BATH  represents  '  the  laver  of  regeneration  :'  the  white 
 raiment,  '  the  righteousness  of  the  Saints,'  which  is  ^  washed, 
 and  made  white,  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  ;'  and  the  seal  ^  the 
 witness  of  the  Spirit,'  which  marks  them  for  the  Lord's,  and 
 distinguishes  them  from  the  world. 
 
 When  Christiana  and  her  company  were  assaulted  by  the 
 ILL-FAVOURED  ONES,  the  reader  may  recollect,  that  she  was 
 blamed  by  Reliever  for  not  asking  a  guide  ;  by  which  the  au- 
 thor evidently  intends  a  settled  minister,  or  pastor  ;  the  same, 
 therefore,  must  be  designed  in  the  character  of  Great-heart, 
 who  conducted  them  through  the  remainder  of  their  journey. 
 
49:2  KEY  TO  THE  pilgrim's  progress. 
 
 The  subsequent  conversation  between  the  fair  Pilgrims  and 
 their  guide,  is,  in  the  main,  scriptural  and  just ;  but  what  is  said 
 of  the  several  kinds  of  righteousness  in  Christ,  may  bethought 
 too  fanciful  and  systematic.  But  as  the  doctrines  of  the  atone- 
 ment, and  justification  by  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  are  some 
 of  the  most  important  and  comfortable  of  the  Christian  system; 
 the  reader  may  not  be  displeased  to  see  the  following  attempt 
 of  an  ingenious  writer*  to  explain  and  simplify  our  author's 
 meaning. 
 
 '  By  the  righteousness  of  Christ  as  God,  his  essential  divine 
 ^  attributes  of  justice  and  holiness  must  be  intended.  His 
 ^  righteousness  as  man,  denotes  his  human  nature,  as  free  from 
 ^  all  the  defilement  of  sin.     The  righteousness  of  his  person,  as 
 
 *  he  hath  the  two  natures  joined  in  one,  can  only  mean  the  per- 
 
 *  fection  of  his  mysterious  person  in  all  respects  ;  and  his  capa- 
 
 *  city  of  acting  as  our  surety,  by  doing  and  suffering  in  our  na- 
 ^  ture  all  that  was  requisite,  while  his  divine  nature  stamped  an 
 '^  infinite  value  on  his  obedience  unto  death.  The  eternal  Word, 
 '  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God,  was  under  no  obligation  to  as- 
 
 *  sume  our  nature ;    and  when  he  had  seen  good  to  assume 
 
 *  it,  he  was  not  bound  to  live  a  number  of  years  here  on 
 ^  earth  obedient  to  the  law,  both  in  its  ceremonial  and  moral  re- 
 ^  quirements,  amidst  hardships,  sufferings,  and  temptations  of 
 '^  every  kind ;  except  as  he  had  undertaken  to  be  our  surety.    In 
 
 *  this  sense,  he  himself  had  no  need  of  that  righteousness  which 
 ^  he  finished  for  our  justification.  And  assuredly  he  was  under 
 ^  no  obligation,  as  a  perfectly  holy  man,  to  suffer  even  unto  the 
 '^  violent,  torturing,  and  ignominious  death  upon  the  cross. 
 ^  That  part  of  his  obedience,  which  consisted  in  enduring  agony, 
 ^  and  pain  of  body  and  soul,  was  only  needful  as  he  bare  our  sins, 
 ^  and  gave  himself  a  sacrifice  to  God  for  us.  Indeed,  his  righteous- 
 ^  ness  is  not  the  less  his  own,  by  being  imputed  to  us  :  for  we  are 
 '  considered  as  one  with  him  by  faith,  and  thus  "  made  the 
 ^  righteousness  of  God  in  him,"  and  we  are  justified  in  virtue  of 
 
 *  this  union.' 
 
 «  Rev.  T.  Scott. 
 
KEV  TO  THE  PILGRIm's  PROGRESS.  493 
 
 The  liill  Difficulty,  with  the  Lions,  shew  that  true  religion 
 is  no  easy  matter,  especially  in  times  of  persecution,  when  the 
 lions  are  backed  by  giant  Grim  ;  and  we  have  great  reason  to  be 
 thankful  that,  in  our  times,  he  is  no  more. 
 
 The  entertainment  at  the  house  Beautieul  is  both  interesting 
 and  instructive.  In  the  catechising  of  the  children,  we  may  re- 
 mark a  climax  in  the  nature  of  the  questions  proposed  to  them, 
 according  to  their  age  ;  the  most  difficult  being  reserved  for  the 
 eldest,  who  returns  also  the  most  manly  answers. 
 
 The  episode  of  Mercy's  sweet-heart,  Mr.  Brisk,  is  lively  and 
 beautiful ;  and  well  contrasted  with  the  sickness  of  JMatthew, 
 and  his  recovery  by  Mr.  Skill.  The  curiosities  of  this  house 
 are  also  for  the  most  part  well  imagined  ;  but  withal,  so  easy  and 
 simple,  that  they  need  no  farther  explanation  than  the  author 
 has  himself  subjoined,  especially  to  persons  acquainted  with  the 
 scriptures.  The  introduction  of  the  Shepherd's  Boy  in  the 
 Valley  of  Humiliation,  is  another  pleasing  incident ;  but 
 the  passage  through  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of  Death  has 
 in  it  something  very  awful,  and  little  inferior  to  the  description  of 
 the  former  part.  The  dark  mist,  tlie  hissing  of  serpents,  the 
 groans  of  dying  men,  and,  above  all,  the  trembling  of  the  ground, 
 ai'e  circumstances  which  raise  the  scene  to  a  high  degree  of  ter- 
 rific sublimity. 
 
 Some  modern  readers  may,  perhaps,  concieve  that  our  author 
 was  too  fond  of  giants  and  monsters,  the  chimeras  of  his  own 
 brain;  but  when,  in  addition  to  allowing  for  the  taste  of  the  last 
 age,  we  add  the  important  theological  and  moral  truths,  con- 
 cealed under  these  ideas,  it  more  than  justifies  him. 
 
 Mr.  Great-heart  now  becomes  the  hero  of  the  narrative,  aaid 
 his  character  is  well  supported  through  the  whole.  The  attack 
 of  giant  Maul  was  particularly  aimed  at  him,  to  shew  us  that 
 able  and  faithful  ministers  must  expect  opposition  in  the  cours»' 
 of  their  work,  in  proportion  to  their  courage,  activity  and  faith- 
 fulness. 
 
 The  character  of  Honest  is  a  sketch  which  discovers  tiie  hand 
 of  a  master.  It  is  bold,  animated,  and  distinct.  That  of  Mr. 
 Fearing  is  a  finished  piece,  and  (if  wo  except  the  musical  allu- 
 
494 
 
 sioiis,  in  wiiich  the  author  seems  a  little  out  of  his  latitude)  will 
 yield  to  none  in  tlie  whole  work.  The  character  of  Self-will 
 is  also  good,  though  somewhat  inferior  to  the  two  last. 
 
 Our  author's  allegory  is  in  these  conversations  and  characters 
 so  easy,  and  his  style  and  allusions  by  this  time  so  familiar  to  the 
 reader,  that  it  might  seem  to  insult  his  good  understanding  to  en- 
 ter into  particular  explications;  we  therefore  stop  not  till  we 
 come  to  the  house  of  Gaius,  whose  entertainment  exhibits  at  once 
 a  fair  specimen  of  good  hospitality  and  Christian  conversation; 
 in  which  we  may  observe  plenty  without  excess,  cheerfulness 
 without  levity,  and  seriousness  without  gloom. 
 
 The  adventure  against  giant  Slay-good,  and  the  rescue  of 
 Mr.  Feeble-mind,  will  interest  many  readers;  and  the  charac- 
 ter of  the  latter  forms  a  proper  companion  to  that  of  Mr.  Fear- 
 ing; to  whom  he  is  very  naturally  represented  as  a  near  rela- 
 tion. The  marriage  of  Matthew  to  Mercy,  and  of  James  to  the 
 daughter  of  Gaius,  are  just  mentioned;  but  leave  us  to  regret 
 that  they  are  mentioned  only,  since  they  might  have  formed  a  ve- 
 r}^  important  episode,  under  the  management  of  such  an  in- 
 genious pen. 
 
 We  come  now  again  to  Vanity-fair,  but  find  the  place  in  a 
 condition  considerably  different  from  that  in  which  Christian  left 
 it;  the  martyrdom  of  Faithful  awakened  many,  who,  though 
 they  were  obliged  still  to  continue  in  the  town,  had  the  courage 
 to  dissent  from  the  vanities  and  vice,  to  practise  holiness,  and 
 to  love  the  saints :  and,  as  our  Lord  says  of  his  disciples,  though 
 they  were  Mn  the  world,'  they  were  'not  of  the  world.' 
 
 The  hospitable  entertainment  of  the  Pilgrims  at  the  house  of 
 Mr.  Mnason,  leads  us  to  the  encounter  between  our  champion. 
 jMr.  Great-heart,  and  the  dragon,  which  image  is  borrow- 
 ed from  St.  John,  and  represents  popery,  both  in  the  scripture 
 and  in  our  author.  This  monster  was  not  slain,  only  mortally 
 wounded,  as  was  rightly  supposed ;  and  we  have,  in  the  present 
 age,  the  satisfaction  to  witness  its  dying  groans,  and,  as  we 
 hope,    its  last  convulsions. 
 
 The  destruction  of  giant  Despair  and  his  castle  is  highly 
 interesting,  and  mingled  with  some  strokes  of  humour. 
 
495 
 
 This  incident  has  been  objected  to  on  this  ground;  that  giant 
 Despair  appears  to  be  j-et  alive,  and  many  poor  captives  are 
 frequently  immured  within  the  dreary  walls  of  his  castle.  I  can- 
 not say  that  I  see  the  force  of  this  objection,  considering  the  na- 
 ture of  the  piece;  the  author  however  seems  to  have  anticipated 
 it  in  the  following  lines,  if  they  are  really  his,  which  arc  sub- 
 joined to  one  of  the  wooden  cuts  in  some  of  the  old  editions : 
 
 <  Though  Doubting  Castle  be  demolished, 
 
 *  And  giant  Despaik  too  has  lost  his  head, 
 
 '  Sin  can  rebuild  the  castle,  make  't  remain, 
 
 *  And  make  Despair  the  giant  live  again.' 
 
 The  views  from  the  Delectable  Mountains  are  superior 
 to  most  of  the  sights  shewn  in  the  second  Part,  particularly 
 those  from  mount  Innocence  and  mount  Charity,  with  the 
 washing  of  the  Ethiopian,  which  are  very  easy  and  pleasing  al- 
 legories; but  the  sight  at  mount  Marvel  seems  rather  too  iiiar- 
 vellous,  though  good  in  its  theological  import ;  viz.  that  Faith 
 can  remove  mountains  of  difficulties  in  the  way  of  Pilgrims.  In 
 the  parting  scene,  a  looking-glass  is  an  odd  thing  for  a  wo- 
 man to  long  for  :  but  when  this  is  explained  to  be  the  word  of  God, 
 the  spiritual  meaning  must  be  allowed,  however  improper  the 
 literal  idea. 
 
 The  last  three  characters  we  meet  with  are  Valiant,  Stand- 
 fast, and  Madam  Bubble  ;  which  are  all  well  drawn,  though 
 not  equally  so:  and  have  something  new  in  each  of  them. 
 Valiant  answers  properly  to  his  name,  and  his  song  has,  I 
 think,  more  marks  of  poetic  genius  than  any  other  of  our  author's 
 lyric  attempts  ;  yet  has,  I  think,  a  little  appearance  of  boasting, 
 which  was  not  intended,  and  might  have  been  avoided.  Mad- 
 dam  Bubble  intends  the  world,  with  its  grand  temptations  of 
 pleasure,  riches,  and  ambition. 
 
 The  safe  passage  of  our  Pilgrims  over  the  Enchanted 
 Ground  is  in  a  great  measure  attributed  to  the  care  and  conduct  of 
 Mr.  Great-heart,  the  leading  design  of  whose  character  is  to 
 shew  the  great  advantages  which  private  Christians  may  derive 
 
 ppp 
 
496  KEY  TO  THE  PILGRIM's  PROGRESS. 
 
 from  the  care  and  councils  of  a  faithful  and  judicious  pastor  5 
 and  in  the  enjoyment  of  church  communion. 
 
 The  passage  of  the  different  Pilgrims  through  the  fatal  river 
 is  well  described,  and  their  last  words  taken  probably  from  real 
 instances  within  the  author's  observation.  The  tokens  of  death 
 are  those  infirmities  of  the  decaying  frame,  that  usually  precede 
 its  final  dissolution,  and  are  borrowed  from  a  beautiful  allego- 
 rical passage  in  the  book  of  Ecclesiastes,  referred  to  in  the 
 margin. 
 
 The  close  of  this  second,  shews  that  our  author  had  some 
 thoughts  of  adding  a  third  part  to  his  Pilgrim's  Progress  but  it  is 
 certain  that  what  is  sometimes  printed  as  such  was  not  his,  but 
 is  so  very  inferior  in  its  execution^  that  all  the  best  editions  sup- 
 press it,  in  just  regard  to  Mr.  Bunyan's  literary  fame. 
 
 THE  END. 
 
Date  Due 
 
 >,:    . 
 
 f 
 
di 
 
 #